California University of 
 legional Southern R< 
 
 'aeility Library Ft 
 
 PBWWwWpyW?^?^^ '< r *~-: 
 
 ^MM&fi?^*Mi^^^ 
 
 ^T^W^H*??^ 11 ^^ 
 
 
 
 

 
 PREADAMITES 
 
 OR A DEMONSTRATION OF 
 
 THE EXISTENCE OF MEN BEFORE ADAM; 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 A STUDY OF THEIR CONDITION, ANTIQUITY, 
 RACIAL AFFINITIES, 
 
 AND PROGRESSIVE DISPERSION OVER THE EARTH. 
 
 WITH CHARTS AND OTHER ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 BY ALEXANDER JWINCHELL, LL.D., 
 
 PROFESSOR OF GEOLOGY AND PALAEONTOLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN: 
 AUTHOR OF "SKETCHES OF CREATION," "THE DOCTRINE OF EVOLU- 
 TION," "THE RECONCILIATION OF SCIENCE AND RELIGION," 
 "A GEOLOGICAL CHART," ETC. 
 
 FOURTH EDITION. 
 
 CHICAGO: 
 
 S. C. GRIGGS AND COMPANY. 
 LONDON: TRUBNER & CO. 
 
 1888;
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1880, 
 BY 8. C. GRIGGS AND COMPANY. 
 
 . 
 
 it LEONARD I 
 
 '
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 I HAVE attempted, in the present work, to discuss, with- 
 out prejudice, the evidences bearing on the question 
 of Preadamites. Having no interest, at the outset of 
 my study of the subject, to reach either an affirmative 
 or a negative conclusion, I am conscious of the exer- 
 cise of a judicial candor in every branch of the argu- 
 ment. It is true that since the public announcement 
 of the results of my earlier study, some provocations 
 may have arisen moving me to defend the positions 
 assumed ; but I can state, unreservedly, that the posi- 
 tions were assumed without the incitement of a provo- 
 cation. I hope, therefore, to have contributed some- 
 thing to the enlargement of that body of imperishable 
 truth which the popular mind, in spite of the fetters 
 of tradition, is learning to approve and accept. 
 
 The central idea of the work is human preadam- 
 itism ; all other views presented are subsidiary or col- 
 lateral. The thesis implies that the characterization 
 of Adam in the document which has given us the 
 name, is such that the name cannot be applied to the 
 first progenitor of the human kind, and that all the 
 collateral statements either involve or permit the deri- 
 vation of Adam from an older race. But the defense 
 of the thesis does not rest, as it once did, on the 
 
 m
 
 IV PREFACE. 
 
 purely linguistic interpretation of the Bible. We have 
 now the facts of race-histories, and the discovered 
 laws of animal life, past and present, to summon to 
 the sanction and support of the conclusion. I have 
 not contented myself with the employment of the di- 
 rect argument, but have attempted to show that the 
 old hypothesis of the descent of the Black races from 
 Ham is equally unscriptural and unscientific. Finally, 
 assuming the thesis proved, I have endeavored to 
 gratify the natural and intelligent curiosity which ex- 
 presses itself in the questions: Who, then, were the 
 first men? Where did they appear, and how long 
 since? How have the races come into existence, and 
 what has been the method of their dispersion over 
 the earth ? These questions necessarily lead us to the 
 very borders of the field of recognized facts, and even 
 into the domain of speculation ; but I hope I have 
 in most cases presented views which coordinate the 
 facts in a rational conception, if I have not enunci- 
 ated conclusions which will stand the test of future 
 investigation. I hope, also, that on some of these 
 themes I have presented groupings of the facts and 
 tentative generalizations which will interest the strict- 
 ly scientific inquirer. In any event, I desire the reader 
 to consider that the defense of the main thesis is not 
 involved in any of the hazard of the speculative sug- 
 gestions brought forward in the sequel. 
 
 It is proper, also, to direct the reader's attention 
 to what I have not affirmed, however conjecturally ; 
 and I feel the need of this the more because I have
 
 PREFACE. V 
 
 not happened to meet with a single criticism adverse 
 to my conclusion, as heretofore announced, which did 
 not err in its representation of my views. I will not 
 moralize on the circumstance that opinions which we 
 disapprove must be so generally forced into the com- 
 pany of other opinions which are sure to provoke 
 general abhorrence. In the present case, for instance, 
 I have not assumed a position hostile to the Bible ; 
 it would have been irrational to do so, since it is the 
 assertion of the Bible which determines what we are 
 to understand by Adam. Had the Bible affirmed ex- 
 plicitly that Adam had no progenitor, I should sim- 
 ply have declared the facts of the genesiacal history 
 inconsistent with the affirmation, as the facts of sci- 
 ence would also be. I have even devoted a chapter 
 to the proof that preadamitism is neither inconsist- 
 ent with the Bible nor with the orthodoxy of ap- 
 proved divines. More particularly, I have not dis- 
 puted the divine creation of Adam, even in maintain- 
 ing that he had a human father and mother. I have 
 not impaired the unity of mankind, but have removed 
 the incredibility of that doctrine as grounded in the 
 descent of Negroes and Australians from Noah and 
 Adam. I have not affirmed even like M'Causland 
 and other ecclesiastical polygenists that mankind, 
 one in moral nature, are not one in origin ; since I 
 hold that the blood of the first human stock flows in 
 the veins of every living human being. I have not ex- 
 cluded the Preadamites and their descendants from 
 the benefits of the "plan of redemption," since I
 
 VI PREFACE. 
 
 maintain that all mankind are equally the subjects of 
 redemption. I have not degraded Adam below the 
 level on which the Bible places him, since I do not 
 recognize him as the starting-point of humanity. Fi- 
 nally, I have not pictured man as risen from the or- 
 ganic grade of a brute, since I wished only to show 
 that he was in existence before the "first man" of 
 the Hebrews. 
 
 These disavowals are explicit, but I am prepared 
 to hear one critic after another proclaiming that such 
 views are the logical consequences of the positions 
 assumed ; that somehow, in his way of thinking, they 
 all go together ; that in short, I need some watchful 
 and judicious monitor to inform me what I do be- 
 lieve. 
 
 In entering upon this work I entertained the con- 
 ception of a volume which should be unimpeachably 
 popular, but I soon felt the propriety of accompany- 
 ing the argument with some array of scientific sup- 
 port and authoritative opinion. To have omitted such 
 sanctions would have opened the door to flippant de- 
 nials of the truth of my statements, and the necessi- 
 ty would still have arisen to show what ground I have 
 for affirming as I do. The style of the book, never- 
 theless, remains strictly popular, while the references 
 made will be found of interest to all who desire to 
 consider the question of preadamitism upon its merits. 
 
 I am indebted to several persons for the original 
 ethnic portraits with which the pages of the work are 
 enriched. Among them, I take pleasure in mention-
 
 PREFACE. Vll 
 
 ing Prof. M. "W. Harrington, late of the Imperial Uni- 
 versity at Peking ; Prof. J. B. Steere, who has recent- 
 ly returned from a four years' journey around the 
 world ; Dr. E. Bessels, of the Polaris Expedition ; 
 Rev. S. E. Bishop, of Honolulu; Miss Luella An- 
 drews, late of Honolulu ; Mr. D. Sewell, of Sonora, 
 California, and Mr. W. H. Jackson, Photographer of 
 the United States Geological and Geographical Sur- 
 vey of the Territories, under the direction of Dr. F. 
 Y. Hayden. 
 
 I cannot refrain from adding the acknowledgment 
 of great obligation to the publishers for their gener- 
 ous and enlightened conception of the proper illus- 
 tration and mechanical execution of the work. 
 
 THE AUTHOR 
 
 ANN ARBOR, MICHIGAN, April 13, 1880.
 
 ANALYTICAL CONSPECTUS. 
 
 I. THE DATA OF THE DISCUSSION. 
 
 Some Traditional Beliefs derived from the Bible . . i 
 
 What the Bible contains touching Primitive Men. 
 
 Biblical Language n 
 
 Dispersion of the Noachites. 
 
 The Hamites and their Dispersion . . . nr 
 The Semites and their Dispersion . . . iv 
 The Japhetites and their Dispersion v 
 
 What Peoples are Biblically Accounted for 
 
 Conspectus of the Types of Mankind . . vi 
 The Biblical Ethnography too limited . . vir 
 
 II. THE AFFIRMATIVE ARGUMENT. 
 
 Time at our disposal for Racial Differentiation. 
 
 A Glance at Hebrew Chronology .... vin 
 
 Elements of Egyptian Chronology ix 
 Recognized Time since the Flood Insufficient. 
 
 Prenoachite Races x 
 
 Recognized Time since Adam Insufficient. 
 
 Amount of Racial Distinctions xi 
 
 Biblical Antiquity of Race Distinctions . . xn 
 
 Non-biblical Antiquity of Race Distinctions . xnr 
 
 Preadamic Races xiv 
 
 III. THE NEGATIVE ARGUMENT. 
 
 The Black Races not descended from Hani. 
 
 The Hamitic Origin of Negroes considered . . xv 
 Racial Rank of Negro opposed to Hamitic Origin. 
 
 Negro Inferiority ...... xvi 
 
 Degeneration of Races Unknown . . . xvir 
 ix
 
 X ANALYTICAL CONSPECTUS. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 IV. PENDANTS TO THE DISCUSSION. 
 
 Theological Consequences of Preadamitism . . . xvm 
 
 Genetic Relations of the Races. 
 
 Genealogy of the Black Races xix 
 
 Genealogy of the Brown Races xx 
 
 Genealogy of the White Race xxi 
 
 Progressive Dispersion of Mankind. 
 
 Cradle of Humanity and Dispersion of the Black Races xxn 
 
 Dispersion of Asiatic Mongoloids .... xxm 
 
 Dispersion of American Mongoloids . . . xxiv 
 
 Dispersion of Dravidians and Mediterraneans . . xxv 
 
 Condition of Primitive Man xxvi 
 
 Antiquity of Man xxvn 
 
 Epoch of the First Man. 
 
 Epoch of the Stone Folk of Europe. 
 
 The Patriarchal Periods xxvm 
 
 Preadamitism in Literature xxix
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 SOME TRADITIONAL BELIEFS. 
 
 Some biblically-based beliefs touching primitive humanity 
 These mostly accessible to scientific evidence, p. 2 Conoeivability 
 of valid metaphysical evidence, p. 3 Recent origin of sciences bear- 
 ing on above beliefs, p. 4 Increasing light afforded by the expand- 
 ing sciences, p. 4 Our inquiry is how God acted, not how he was 
 able to act, p. 5. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 BIBLICAL LANGUAGE. 
 
 What must be shown if Adam is assumed to be the first human 
 being, p. 7 Fallibility of the English Bible, p. 8 Various readings 
 in the Hebrew texts, p. 8 The Bible, however, substantially uncor- 
 rupted, p. 9 The proper names in the tenth of Genesis not personal, 
 but tribal and geographical, p. 10 Six reasons for this conclusion, 
 pp. 11-15. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 THE HAMITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 
 
 The word KhaM, p. 16 Affiliations of Cush, p. 17 Affiliations 
 of Mizraim, p. 20 Affiliations of Phut and Canaan, p. 21 Histor- 
 ical dispersion of Hamites, p. 23 The Pelasgians in Greece, p. 24 
 The Etruscans in Italy, p. 25 Hamites in the North of Africa, 
 p. 26 In the East of Africa, p. 27 The Guanches, p. 28 Exten- 
 sion of the meaning of ^Ethiopia, p. 28. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 THE SEMITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 
 
 The word SheM, p. 30 Affiliations of Elam, p. 30 Affiliations 
 of Asshur, p. 31 Affiliations of Arphaxad, p. 31 Affiliations of 
 Lud and Aram p. 34 Historical dispersion of Semites, p. 85. 
 
 xi
 
 Xll CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 THE JAPHETITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 
 
 The word laPheTt, p. 38 Affiliations of Gonier, p. 38 Affilia- 
 ations of Magog, p. 39 Affiliations of Javan, p. 40 Affiliations of 
 Tubal, Meshech and Tiras, p. 42 Historical dispersion of Japhet- 
 ites, p. 43 The Asiatic Aryans, p. 43 The Mediterranean stream 
 of Aryans, p. 44 The Northern stream of Aiyans, p. 45 The 
 Scythic branch of this stream, p. 47 Summary of Aryan move- 
 ments in Europe, p. 48 Explanation of "Chart of Dispersions," 
 p. 50. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OP MANKIND. 
 
 Tabular Conspectus, p. 52 The White Race, p. 53 The Dra- 
 vidians, p. 54 The Mongoloids, Malay Family, p. 57 The Malayo- 
 Chinese, Chinese and Japanese Families, p. 60 The Altaic Family, 
 p. 62 The Bearing's Family, p. 64 The American Family, p. 66 
 The Negroes, p. 68 The Fundi and Fulbe, p. 70 The Hottentots 
 and Bushmen, p. 71 The Australians, p. 73 The Papuans, p. 74 
 Table of population, p. 76 Influence of hybridism, p. 77 Racial 
 blendings often incomplete, p. 80 The extirpation of races, p. 80 
 Miscigenesis as a political expedient in the United States, p. 81 Hy- 
 bridism results in deterioration, p. 83 Testimonies of Von Tschudi, 
 Seemann, Kneeland, Norris, Smith and Knox, p. 83 Antagonizing 
 tendencies toward unification and differentiation of races, p. 85 
 Question of the value of human distinctions, p. 86. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 LIMITED SCOPE OF BIBLICAL ETHNOGRAPHY. 
 
 Resume' of genesiacal dispersion, p. 88 Its limited extent pre- 
 sents great difficulties to the popular belief, p. 89 The genesiacal 
 dispersion not intended to cover all peoples then existing, p. 90 
 Have we discovered the utmost limits of the genesiacal chart? p. 90 
 The primitive Ethiopia did not spread over the interior of Africa, 
 p. 91 The word is Greek, not Hebrew, p. 91 The use of the word 
 Gush implies an Asiatic country, p. 91 Examination of cases sup- 
 posed to refer to an African Cush, p. 91 The import of KSh as a 
 name of Egypt, p. 95. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 A GLANCE AT HEBREW CHRONOLOGY. 
 Time required by the theory that Adam was the first man and a
 
 CONTENTS. Xlll 
 
 white man, p. 98 Epoch of Creation according to various authori- 
 ties, p. 99 From Adam to the Deluge, p. 101 From the Deluge to 
 Christ, p. 102 Ages of the Patriarchs, p. 103 Uncertainty of He- 
 brew chronology, p. 104 Opinions of orthodox authorities, p. 106. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 ELEMENTS OP EGYPTIAN CHRONOLOGY. 
 
 Egyptian antiquity inconvenient to traditional beliefs, p. 109 
 Hence a distinction into long and short chronologers, p. 109 Sources 
 of Egyptian chronology, p. 110 Manetho, and the question of con- 
 secutiveness in the dynasties, p. 110 Tablets, papyri, genealogical 
 lists and stelae, p. 112 Various determinations of the "Era of 
 Menes," p. 114 Dynastic parallelisms of various authorities, p. 114 
 Table of Egyptian Dynasties Parallelized, p. 116 Table of dates of 
 the "Era of Menes," p. 117 Lepsiusas a representative of moderate 
 views, p. 117 Geological age of the Nilotic delta, p. 118 Its bear- 
 ing on the first settlement of the delta, p. 119 Indications of pro- 
 longed national existence before Menes, p. 120 Time required for 
 the development of settled monarchies, p. 121 Bearing of the 
 " Sothic Period " on Egyptian chronology, p. 123 Characteristics of 
 the first four dynasties, p. 124 Of the fifth, sixth and twelfth, 
 p. 126 Of the dynasties of the Shepherd Kings, p. 126 Of the 
 dynasties of the New Empire, p. 126 Egyptian miscigenesis, p. 127 
 Table of most ancient epochs, p. 128 Primitive chronology of the 
 Chinese, p. 129 Mythological chronologies, p. 129, note. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 PRENOACHITE RACES. 
 
 Genesis silent in regard to Prenoachites not of the line of Adam, 
 p. 132 But it contains some significant implications, p. 133 
 Events happening before Abraham, p. 133 What is implied in the 
 existence of great cities soon after the Flood, p. 135 The descend- 
 ants of Cain in existence after the Flood, p. 136 Non-biblical evi- 
 dence, p. 137 Traces of Turanian antediluvians, p. 137 Citations 
 from F. Lenormant, p. 140 Remnants of Mongoloid aborigines, 
 p. 143 Indications of Dravidian antediluvians, p. 144 Prenoachite 
 populations in Egypt and in Europe, p. 145 Statements from 
 ancient writers, p. 145 Mongoloid character of prenoachite Euro- 
 peans, p. 147 The Basques as a remnant of them, p. 149 Pre- 
 historic skulls of Europe also Mongoloid, p. 151 Modern facts 
 confirmatory of this conclusion, p. 153 The Deluge, consequently, 
 -of local extent, p. 154.
 
 XIV CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 
 
 Wide isolation of the Black races from the White, p. 156 
 I. Adam a white man, p. 158 Legends of a black Adam, p. 158 
 Race characters of the biblical Adam, p. 159 Examination of the 
 text, p. 159 11. Nature and amount of racial distinctions, p. 161 
 1. Anatomical comparisons: Cranial capacities, p. 162 Cephalic 
 index, p. 165 Auricular radii, p. 168 Projections, p. 169 Prog- 
 nathism, p. 170 Sundry anatomical characters, p. 171 2. Phys- 
 iological comparisons: Growth and strength, p. 175 Indolence of 
 Negro temperament, p. 175 Inferior sensibility to medicinal agents, 
 p. 177 Feebleness of the Mulatto, p. 178 Insusceptibility of the 
 Negro to certain classes of diseases, p. 180 3. Psychic comparisons : 
 Mental sluggishness of Negroes, p. 181 Testimony of a teacher, 
 p. 183 Correlation of race to environment, p. 184 This correlation 
 is far from exact, p. 185. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 BIBLICAL ANTIQUITY OP RACE DISTINCTIONS. 
 
 Biblical statements supposed to imply Preadamites, p. 188 
 Reasons why so supposed, p. 189 Cain's wife, p. 190 The city of 
 Enoch, p. 193 Wives of Irad and Lamech, p. 193 The "sons of 
 God " were sons of Preadamites, p. 194. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 NON-BIBLICAL ANTIQUITY OF RACE DISTINCTIONS. 
 
 Egyptian and Assyro-Chaldsean monuments explicit, p. 197 
 The four races known to the Egyptians, p. 198 Indications from 
 the pharaonic portraits, p. 200 Representations of foreign person- 
 ages, p. 201 Representations of the Mediterranean race, p. 201 
 Representations of typical Egyptians, p. 203 Portraits of Negroes, 
 205 Mention of Negroes in the Twelfth Dynasty, p. 207 Negroes 
 pictured in the Eleventh Dynasty, p. 208 Negro auxiliaries in the 
 Sixth Dynasty, p. 208 Summary of the facts, p. 209. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 PREADAMITE RACES. 
 
 Table of first-known advents of human types, p. 211 Table of 
 intervals from Adam and the Deluge to first-known advents of
 
 CONTENTS. XV 
 
 human types, p. 212 Comparison of these dates with the "ortho- 
 dox" chronology, p. 213 The early Negro type especially con- 
 sidered, p. 214 The subject considered from the stand-point of a 
 local Deluge, p. 215 The persistence of the Negro similar to that 
 of other organic types, p. 216 All types, however, subject to secular 
 variation, p. 217 Negro transformations real, but not confined to 
 2000 years, p. 217 Intervals to first-known advents of human types 
 on the basis of the Lepsian chronology, p. 218 Absurd results of 
 comparisons of these dates with the orthodox chronology, p. 219 
 The other Black races, preadamic as well as the Negroes, p. 221. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 HAMITIC ORIGIN OF NEGROES CONSIDERED. 
 
 Ostensible ground for the opinion undiscovered, p. 222 Sup- 
 posed grounds: 1. The genealogical lists in Genesis not complete, 
 p. 223 2. The curse pronounced by Noah, p. 225 3. The signifi- 
 cance of the word KhaM, p. 226 4. Early racial changes were 
 perhaps more rapid than later ones, p. 227 Reply to this argument, 
 p. 230 The palaeontological evidences against pristine plasticity of 
 natures, p. 232 Apparently sudden advents into existence probably 
 illusory, p. 234 African varieties prove hybridism, not transition 
 from Adam, p. 236 Linguistic diversification no proof of plasticity 
 of organism, p. 240 The proof of Preadauiitism essentially biblical, 
 p. 242. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 NEGRO INFERIORITY. 
 
 The inferiority of the Negro not caused by oppression, p. 244 
 Cephalic indications of Negro inferiority : cranial capacity, cephalic 
 index, non-closure of sutures, prognathism, p. 245 Other points of 
 inferior structure, p. 247 Cerebral inferiority, p. 249 Intellectual 
 character of the American Negro, p. 251 The African Negro in his 
 physical aspect, p. 253 Deficiency of results during the Negro's 
 race existence, p. 256 The physical conditions of the continent not 
 bad, p. 258 Useful plants and animals abundant, p. 259 These 
 the natives have failed to utilize, except to a limited extent, p. 260 
 America and its aborigines in contrast with Africa, p. 262 Aids 
 offered by contact with Asiatic civilization, p. 263 The civilizable 
 Maories contrasted with the Negroes, p. 264 Summation of the 
 evidences, p. 265 The conclusion entirely free from prejudice, 
 p. 266 Similar inferiority of the other Black races, p. 2C6.
 
 XVI CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 Do RACES DEGENERATE? 
 
 I. Progress the law of organic life. 1. Implied in the derivative 
 origin of species, p. 269 2. Implied equally in the fiat theory of 
 specific origins, p. 270 3. Implied in the educability of intelligence, 
 p. 272 4. The law and the fact of progress revealed in organic 
 history, p. 273 5. The law and the fact of progress revealed in 
 human history, p. 273 II. Deteriorations are partial and abnormaL 
 Structural deterioration discriminated from cultural, p. 274 The 
 inferiority of the Negro is structural, p. 275 Cultural deterioration 
 defined, p. 276 Cases of deterioration are generally cultural. Ex- 
 amples, p. 277 Remarks on a case cited by Dr. Whedon, p. 277 
 But even cultural degradation never becomes race-wide, p. 281 
 Re'sume', 282. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 THEOLOGICAL CONSEQUENCES OP PREADAMITISM. 
 
 The conclusion both scientific and scriptural, p. 283 1. A dis- 
 covery of ethnic facts has no relation to the nature of moral plans, 
 p. 284 2-3. The Negro recognized as subject of salvation, p. 284 
 4. Preadamitism does not mean plurality of origins or of species, 
 p. 284 5. Adam created by derivation, p. 285 6. A plan retro- 
 active from Christ to Adam may have reached further back, p. 285 
 Whedon on the harmony of Preadamitism with " the scheme of 
 redemption," p. 286 Dr. M'Causland on the same, p. 288 Bishop 
 Marvin on the extra-mundane efficacy of the " plan of salvation," 
 p. 289 Chalmers, Miller, Brewster and others, 291 Conceptions of 
 Genesis coordinated with the doctrine of Preadamitism, p. 293. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BLACK RACES. 
 
 The genetic relationship of races generally admitted, p. 297 
 Interest of remnants of tribes and races, p. 298 Fundamental bases- 
 of racial classification, p. 298 Classification based on skin and hair, 
 p. 299 Haeckel's classification, p. 299 A table of affiliated 
 classification of types of mankind, p. 302 The Australians as- 
 sumed as the lowest race, p. 307 The two tufted-haired races r 
 p. 307 Curious resemblances of Hottentots and Papuans, p. 308 
 Not, however, to be taken as evidence of close affinity, p. 309 Tran- 
 sition from Hottentots to Negroes, p. 310 The Papuans, p. 310.
 
 CONTENTS. XV11 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 GENEALOGY OP THE BROWN RACES. 
 
 An apparent transition between Mongoloids and Papuans, p. 311 
 A more obvious transition between Dravida and Australians, p. 312 
 Suggested affinity between Mongoloids and Hottentots, p. 313 Dia- 
 gram of suggested affinities between the Black and the Brown races, 
 p. 314 Affinity between Dravida and Mongoloids, p. 314 A dia- 
 gram of more probable affinities between the Australian and Brown 
 races, p. 315 The Malay Mongoloids nearest the Black races, p. 315 
 Intermediate position of the Indo-Chinese, p. 317 The Japanese, 
 Coreans and Tunguses closely related, p. 318 Aboriginal Ameri- 
 cans. The divergent Eskimo, p. 320 Transition to Asiatics, p. 320 
 Affinity between Namollo and Chinese and Japanese, 322 Ale-uts 
 and Japanese, p. 323 Linguistics as accessory in ethnology, p. 324 
 The related Tlinkets and their allies, p. 326 The affiliation extends 
 to the Selish and'Sahaptin Families, p. 328 The Californian tribes 
 mutually related, and allied also to the other Pacific coast Indians, 
 p. 328 Facility of linguistic changes among west coast Indians, 
 p. 329 All the west coast Indians closely related and Mongo- 
 loid, p. 330 Belong also in one great group with the civilized 
 Indians, p. 333 Even the Patagonians related to Eskimo, p. 337 
 The mound-builders belonged to the same type, p. 339 The Hunting 
 Indians. Tinneh Family, p. 342 The Algonkin, Iroquois, Sioux 
 and other Families, p. 342 Ethnic relations of the Hunting Indians 
 and the Polynesians, p. 343 Difficulties met, 344. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE WHITE RACE. 
 
 The Brown races probably preadamic, p. 346 Approximation 
 of the Adamic race to the Mongoloid Turks, p. 347 More closely 
 approximated to the Dravida, p. 348 Citation of authorities, 
 p. 348 Genealogical tree of types of mankind, p. 352 Preadam- 
 itism not dependent on any genealogical scheme, p. 351. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 THE CRADLE OF HUMANITY AND THE DISPERSION OF THE BLACK 
 
 RACES. 
 
 Indications of a primitive point of divergence of humanity, 
 p. 354 Method of ascertaining the location of this point, p. 355 
 Bearing of the geographical distribution of Primates, p. 357 A lost
 
 XV111 CONTENTS. 
 
 continental area in the Indian Ocean, p. 359 The conclusion an. 
 ticipated on more general grounds, p. 359 The distribution of palms 
 points to a similar conclusion, p. 360 Lemuria the probable cradle 
 of humanity, p. 361 Further reference to obliterated land areas, 
 p. 362 The primitive eastward and westward stems, p. 363 The 
 Australian stem, p. 364 Former extent of the Australian type, 
 p. 3G4 Derivation of the Tasmaniaus and Papuans, p. 365 Hy- 
 pothesis that the Papuans preceded the Australians, p. 366 Ramifi- 
 cations of the African stem, p. 366 Advent of Hottentots, p. 367 
 Grounds for delineation of African movements, 367. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 DISPERSION OP ASIATIC MONGOLOIDS. 
 
 Earliest ramifications of the Mongoloid type, p. 369 Dispersion 
 of the Malays, p. 369 Malayo-Chinese origin, p. 371 Prechinese 
 and Chinese movements, p. 371 All the Turkish tribes, on the con- 
 trary, have moved southwestward, p. 372 The Mongols, also, have 
 always swarmed from the northeast, p. 374 The Tunguses of north- 
 ern origin, p. 374 Routes pursued by ethnic movements in Asia, 
 p. 375 There must have been a primitive northeastward current, 
 p. 375 The radiant point of Asiatic migrations, p. 376 The 
 Miaotse, the Coreans and Japanese, p. 376 Max Mttller's linguistic 
 theory of Asiatic movements, p. 376 Movements of Ural-Altaics, 
 p. 377 Origin of the European troglodytes and their wanderings, 
 p. 377 Plato's account of Atlantis, p. 379 Corroboration from 
 Theopompos, Timagenes and Marcellus, p. 380 Modern soundings 
 reveal the stump of Atlantis, p. 381 The populations of Atlantis, 
 p. 382. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 DISPERSION OP AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS. 
 
 Ethnic relations of American indigenes, p. 383 Opinions con- 
 cerning the origin of Americans, p. 384 Opinions concerning the 
 origin of American civilizations, p. 386 Affinities of Sedentes 
 as a datum for conclusions touching migrations, p. 388 General 
 movements of Eskimo, p. 388 Movements of occidental tribes, 
 p. 390 Movements of Mexican peoples The Toltecatlac Family, 
 p. 391 The Nahuatlac Family, p. 392 Movements extended into 
 central America, p. 393 Into the Isthmus and thence to Peru, 
 p. 394 Indications in Chili and Patagonia, p. 395 Conclusion, 
 p. 396 Hostility between Sedentea and Vagantea, p. 396 Practica- 
 bility of routes by Behring's Straits and sea, p. 398 Polynesian
 
 CONTENTS. XIX 
 
 route to America, p. 400 Asiatic origin of Sedentes, p. 404 Poly- 
 nesian origin of Vagantes, p. 405. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 DISPERSION OP THE DRAVIDIANS AND MEDITERRANEANS. 
 
 Dispersion of Dravidiaus, p. 407 Point of divergence of the 
 Adamites, p. 408 The dispersion of the Adamites, bleuds itself 
 with the dispersion of the Noachites, already traced, p. 408 As- 
 sumptions of a non-Asiatic origin for Mediterraneans, p. 409 Czar- 
 notski, Lelewel, Schulz, Onialius d'Halloy, Benfey, Fligier and 
 Poesche, p. 410. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 CONDITION OF PRIMITIVE MAN. 
 
 Man's educability, p. 412 Man's advancement from lowest racial 
 condition, but not necessarily from a brutal condition, p. 412 The 
 European Troglodytes did not exemplify primitive humanity, p. 413 
 Their physical characteristics, p. 413 Their social and intellectual 
 characteristics, p. 414 Their (esthetic characteristics, p. 416 Their 
 religious indications, p. 417 The low grade of prehistoric man in 
 Europe was cultural, not structural, p. 417 These men probably 
 quite inferior to the primitive Adamites, p. 418. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 
 
 Three different aspects assumed by the discussion, p. 419 
 I. The Epoch of the First Man undiscoverable, p. 419 II. Epoch 
 of the Stone Folk. Its assumed remoteness, p. 420 This assump- 
 tion erroneous, p. 420 Grounds of the opinion of the high antiquity 
 of the Stone Folk. 1. Preglacial remains of other animals mistaken 
 for human. Scratched bones of Saint Prest, p. .422 Scratched 
 bones of extinct mammals in the marls of Le"ognan, p. 422 Sup- 
 posed Miocene markings at Puance" and Thenay, p. 423 2. Human 
 remains erroneously supposed preglacial. Human bones at Le Puy- 
 en-Velay, p. 423 Flints in the river drifts of the Somme, p. 424 
 Human bones at Colle del Vento, p. 425 Human pelvis at Natchez, 
 p. 425 Man lived in Europe during the decline of the continental 
 glacier, p. 426 Probable Pliocene remains of man in California, 
 p. 426 Relation of mankind to events of the Glacial period, p. 429 
 Men crowded northward on the retreat of the continental glacier,
 
 XX CONTENTS. 
 
 p. 430 Grounds of supposed high remoteness of Glacial period. 
 I. Astronomical Hypotheses, p. 431 II. Contemporaneousness of 
 man with animals now extinct, p. 432 Extinctions known to have 
 taken place in modern times, p. 433 Many species plainly aproach- 
 ing extinction, p. 434 Other extinctions apparently recent, p. 435 
 III. Magnitude of geological changes since man's advent. First 
 impressions, p. 436 But great events have taken place in times 
 geologically recent, p. 437 Some lessons from Alpine glaciers,, 
 p. 437 Glacier-relics in the United States, p. 439 Sundry recent 
 but great geological events, p. 439 Attempts to reach a numerical 
 expression for man's antiquity in Europe, p. 441 Historical deduc- 
 tions accordant with the final result from archaeology, p. 442. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 THE PATRIARCHAL PERIODS. 
 
 The demand for more time than the Usherian chronology affords,, 
 p. 446 Demand arising from fourth chapter of Genesis, p. 446 
 Similar demand created by the narrative of the tenth chapter, p. 447 
 And again by the eleventh chapter, p. 448 Crawford's exposition of 
 patriarchal chronology, p.449 This sustained by the known lon- 
 gevity of Egyptians and Chinese in ancient times, p. 452 Chrono- 
 logical result, p. 453 Its establishment helpful to the rational credi- 
 bility of the Pentateuch, p. 453. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 PREADAMITISM IN LITERATURE. 
 
 The doctrine of Preadamitism first deduced from Scripture, 
 p. 454 The writings of Peyrerius, p. 454 A London work on 
 Preadamites in 1657, p. 455 Biblical authority in science 200 years 
 ago, p. 455 Narrow views of the Bible still in existence, p. 456 
 The rejection of collateral aids a virtual attack on inspiration, p. 456 
 Repressive theology silencing Peyrerius, p. 457 Principal points in 
 the works of Peyrerius, p. 458 Positions now accepted or defensi- 
 ble on a Scriptural basis, p. 460 Bory de St. Vincent, Hombron and 
 Van Amringe, p. 461 " Genesis of the Earth and Man," p. 462 
 Examination of its positions, p. 463 Articles in periodicals, p. 468 
 M'Causland's "Adam and the Adamite," p. 468 Dr. D. D. Whedon 
 on the question of Preadamites, p. 470 Dr. J. P. Thompson's sug- 
 gestion, p. 471 Summary of the present work, p. 472.
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 FRONTISPIECE : PREADAMITES. 
 
 Australian. 
 
 Papuan. Wallace, Malay Archipelago. 
 
 Hottentot. Nott and Gliddon, Indigenous Races of the Earth. 
 
 Negro. 
 
 Eskimo. Photograph of Greenlander, by Dr. E. Bessels. 
 
 Mongoloid. Photograph of a Pekingese gentleman. Obtained 
 in Peking by Prof. M. W. Harrington. 
 
 Dravidian. ALurkaKohl. Photograph from Watson and Kaye's 
 
 The People of India. 
 
 Chart of Dispersions of the Noachites, according to Genesis . 51 
 Chart showing Comparative Area of the Genesiacal Nations . 88 
 Chart of the Dispersion of Races over the Earth . At the end. 
 Fig. 1. A Tamulian Dravidian. Dalton, Descriptive Ethnology 
 
 of Bengal 55 
 
 Fig. 2. A Malay Gentleman. Photograph obtained by Prof. J. 
 
 B. Steere, in Manila, Luzon 58 
 
 Fig. 3. Leleiohoku brother of King Kalakaua. Photograph 
 
 from Rev. S. E. Bishop, Honolulu . . . . .59 
 Fig. 4. A Muttuk Man. Thai type of Malayo-Chinese. Dal- 
 
 ton, Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal .... 60 
 
 Fig. 5. A Fuchow Official (Taotsi). Photograph obtained by 
 
 Prof. M.W. Harrington 61 
 
 Fig. 6. A Japanese Swordsman. Photograph obtained by Prof. 
 
 M. W. Harrington 62 
 
 Fig. 7. An Aged ATno of Yezo. Photograph obtained by Prof. 
 
 M. W. Harrington . . 63 
 
 Fig. 8. A Greenland Eskimo. Photograph obtained by Dr. E. 
 
 Bessels ... 65
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 Fig. 9. Red Cloud, Chief of Ogalala Sioux. Photograph by 
 
 W. H. Jackson .66 
 
 Fig. 10. George Tsaroft', native of Unalashka. Photograph . 67 
 Fig. 11. Venus Kallipygos of the Bushmen. Sketch from model 
 
 in the Jardin des Plantes, Paris 72 
 
 Fig. 12. Australian of King George's Sound. D'Urville's At- 
 las. [This is not a typical Australian.] .... 73 
 Fig. 13. Tomboua Nakoro. A Papuan of Fiji. Pritchard, Nat- 
 ural History of Man 75 
 
 Fig. 14. One of the Aeta, from near Manila, Luzon. Photo- 
 graph obtained by Prof. J. B. Steere .... 78 
 Fig. 15. Nubians and Negroes, driven before the chariot of 
 
 Rameses II. From a reduction by Cherubini ... 97 
 Fig. 16. Brachycephalic Cranium, from Tartary. Huxley . 165 
 Fig. 17. Mesocephalic Cranium (Mediterranean Race) . . 165 
 Fig. 18. Dolichocephalic Cranium, from New Zealand (perhaps 
 
 Australian). Huxley 165 
 
 Fig. 19. A Common Hawaiian Woman, very characteristic. 
 
 Photograph from Rev. S. E. Bishop, Honolulu . . . 173 
 Fig. 20. Outline of the Muzzle of the Polynesian . . . 174 
 Fig. 21. Outline of the Muzzle of the Negro .... 174 
 Fig. 22. A Fair Preadamite of the Chinese Family. Photo- 
 graph from D. Sewell, Sonora, California .... 192 
 
 Fig. 23. Rot, or Egyptian (red) 
 
 Fig. 24. Namahu, or Semitic (yellow) 
 
 Fig. 25. Nahsu, or Negro (black) 
 
 The Four Races 
 of Men known 
 to the Egyp- 
 tians 199 
 
 Fig. 26. Tnmahu, or Mediterranean (white) 
 Fig. 27. Aryan Portrait from the reign of Rameses II . . 201 
 Fig. 28. Portrait of a Himyarite Arab, 1500 B.C. . . .202 
 Fig. 29. Portrait of a (Kurdish ?) Asiatic, 1300 B.C. . . .202 
 
 Fig. 30. Portrait of a Hindu, 1600 B.C 202 
 
 Fig. 31. Portrait of a Mongoloid, 1400 B.C 202 
 
 Fig. 32. Amunoph II, 1727 B.C 203 
 
 Fig. 33. Mother of Amunoph II . . . . . .204 
 
 Fig. 34. A Female Mourner 204 
 
 Fig. 35. An Ancient Egyptian Lady with dressed hair . . 204
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. XX111 
 
 Fig. 36. Merhet, Prince and Priest, 3400 B.C. . . . .205 
 
 Fig. 37. Portrait of a Negro, 1300 B.C. . . . . .205 
 
 Fig. 38. Negro Prisoner . . . ... .206 
 
 Fig. 39. Negro Prisoner 20& 
 
 Fig. 40. Captive Negress, 1550 B.C. . . ... 206 
 
 Fig. 41. Skeleton of an Adamite . . . . . 248 
 
 Fig. 42. Skeleton of a Chimpanzee . . . . .248 
 
 Fig. 43. Profile of Brain of Orang-Outang. Vogt . . . 249 
 Fig. 44. Profile of Brain of Bushman Venus. Gratiolet . 250 
 
 Fig. 45. Profile of Brain of Gauss, the Mathematician. Vogt 25fr 
 
 Fig. 46. Female Hottentot. Haeckel 253 
 
 Fig. 47. Female Gorilla. Haeckel 25& 
 
 Fig. 48. Kanoa, Governor of Kauai, S. I. Photograph from 
 
 Miss Luella Andrews, late of Honolulu .... 316 
 Fig. 49. Hon. Mrs. Dominis, Sister of the King of the S. I. 
 Photograph from Miss Luella Andrews, of Elmira, New 
 York . . . . . ..-..,. 318 
 Fig. 50. One of the Lepcha, Aboriginal of Sikhim. Premon- 
 
 goloid type. From "Watson & Kaye's Photographs . 
 Fig. 51. Portrait of Okubo, a Native Japanese. Photograph . 
 Fig. 52. Hupa Woman of California. After Powers, in Powell's 
 
 Contributions to North American Ethnology . . . . 331 
 Fig. 53. Spotted Tail, Chief of Brule" Sioux. Photograph by 
 
 W. H. Jackson . . 332 
 
 Fig. 54. Numpayu, a Moqui Maiden. Photograph by W. H. 
 
 Jackson . . 334 
 
 Fig. 55. A Mut-sun Woman of Tuolumne county, California. 
 
 Photograph from Daniel Sewell, Sonora, California . . 335 
 Fig. 56. A Quichua Indian of Peru. Photograph obtained at 
 
 Lima, by Prof. J. B. Steere 336 
 
 Fig. 57. A Dravidian of the Toda Tribe, Nilghiri Hills in 
 southern India. Supposed descended from the near an- 
 cestry of Adam. Color of skin burnt sienna. From Pritch- 
 ard, Natural History of Man 349
 
 EXPLANATION 
 
 OF THE 
 
 CHAET OF THE PROGRESSIVE DISPERSION 
 OF MANKIND. 
 
 This chart is, FIRST, An accurate representation of 
 the distribution of land and water over the surface of 
 the earth. The geography of Africa is from the last 
 edition of Stieler's Hand Atlas, and includes the dis- 
 coveries of Stanley, and other late explorers. Some 
 parts of Polynesia are supplied from Colton's Atlas 
 of the World. The marine contour lines are taken 
 from the chart in Wallace's Geographical Distribu- 
 tion of Animals. This portion of the chart is printed 
 in blue ink. 
 
 SECOND, It is a carefully compiled Ethnographic 
 Chart. The basis of this is Kracher's Ethnograph- 
 ische Welt-Karte, in F. Miiller's Report on the Eth- 
 nology of the Novara Expedition, Wien, 1875. But 
 this has been found inaccurate in many respects, and 
 defective in others, and many improvements have 
 "been introduced from Peschel's Races of Man, Stie- 
 ler's Hand Atlas (for Africa), Von Richthofen's China, 
 W. H. Dall's Alaska and its Resources and Tribes of 
 the Northwest, in Powell's Contributions to North 
 American Ethnology, Vol. I; George Gibb's Tribes of 
 Western Washington and Northwestern Oregon, in 
 the same ; Stephen Powers' Tribes of California, in 
 Vol. Ill of the same, and H. Bancroft's Native Races 
 of the Pacific States. This part of the chart is in
 
 XXVI EXPLANATION OF CHART. 
 
 black ink, with typographical discrimination between 
 important and comparatively unimportant ethnic groups. 
 
 THIRD, it is an elaborately studied chart of Ethnic 
 Migrations, not based on any other attempt of the 
 kind. It is prepared from a large number of acces- 
 sible sources of information. The classes of data which 
 have guided in laying down the lines are, 1. Knowl- 
 edge of migrations, either historical or traditional ; 
 2. Inferences of migrations, based on ethnic and lin- 
 guistic affinities ; 3. Inferences based on analogies in 
 the distribution of lower animals and plants ; 4. Con- 
 firmations of such inferences deduced from the geo- 
 logical evidences of different distributions of land and 
 water in prehistoric times. 
 
 MEMORANDUM. The indications of this chart vary~ 
 from those of the Ethnographic Table on pages- 
 302-306, in tracing the Yagantes or Hunting Tribes 
 of America to Polynesian Mongoloids, and in making 
 the Brown races preadamic. It varies in some minor 
 particulars from the Genealogical Table on pages 352 
 and 353. These deviations are intended to exemplify 
 the allowable differences of opinion under the general 
 doctrine of Preadamitism.
 
 PREADAMITES. 
 
 CHAPTEK I. 
 
 SOME TRADITIONAL BELIEFS. 
 
 r 1 1HERE exists a collection of very ancient Hebrew 
 -L documents, in which an account is given of the 
 origin of the world and its inhabitants. From a very 
 remote period these documents were understood to 
 teach the following things : 
 
 1. That the world, with all it contains, was created 
 by God. 
 
 2. That this creation took place about 4,000 years 
 before our era. 
 
 3. That the work of creation extended over the 
 period of six days. 
 
 4. That the first man, Adam, was created on the 
 sixth day. 
 
 5. That the first woman, Eve, was formed of a rib 
 taken from the side of Adam. 
 
 6. That Adam lived nine hundred and thirty years, 
 and his immediate posterity attained a similar lon- 
 gevity. 
 
 7. That the primitive seat of the human species 
 was in western central Asia. 
 
 8. That after the lapse of about 1,656 years, a 
 universal deluge destroyed all the posterity of Adam, 
 except Noah and his family; and all animals, except 
 those preserved in the "ark" with Noah.
 
 2 PREADAMITES. 
 
 9. That all the existing races of men are descended 
 from Noah. 
 
 10. That the black races of Africa are descended 
 from Ham, a son of Noah. 
 
 With this traditional understanding of the Hebrew 
 documents, our standard English translation of them 
 was framed to give expression to such conceptions ; 
 and these have very generally been received as repre- 
 senting the facts touching the origin and early history 
 of the world and its inhabitants. 
 
 In glancing over this series of propositions, we are 
 at once impressed by a remarkable circumstance. Save 
 the enunciation of the supernatural origin of all things, 
 these statements all relate to questions touching the 
 order of the natural world. They concern things about 
 which it is supposable something might be learned by 
 observation and investigation. They are all subjects 
 which fall under the legitimate cognizance of what 
 we call "science." The truth of these nine proposi- 
 tions is neither self-evident nor to be confirmed by 
 any d priori reasoning. The test of their truth must 
 arise from investigations of the strictly scientific order. 
 If we accept them as true, on the strength of ancient 
 tradition or high authority, they are still secular truths, 
 and fully amenable to the results of scientific research ; 
 and, moreover, tradition and authority are, in turn, 
 amenable themselves to the test of rigorous examina- 
 tion. 
 
 The allegation that the world was originated about 
 six thousand years ago, and that the process covered 
 six literal days, is one which may be examined in all 
 the light which the sciences of geology and cosmog- 
 ony are able to throw upon it, That the first man 
 came into existence but six thousand years ago, and, 
 with his immediate successors, attained an age ten
 
 SOME TRADITIONAL BELIEFS. 6 
 
 times as great as modern men, is a question to be 
 examined in the light of anthropology, ethnology, 
 archaeology and history. That the first woman was 
 framed from a rib of the first man is a statement of 
 the scientific order, which must be examined in the 
 light of all organic analogies. That the western center 
 of Asia was the primitive seat of the human species, 
 can certainly be confirmed or discredited by researches 
 touching early traditions, migrations and monumental 
 records. That a deluge swept over the world 4,227 
 years ago which destroyed all animal life, except Noah 
 and his family and the animals with him in the ark, 
 is a proposition which it is perfectly legitimate to ex- 
 amine in the light of human and zoological history, 
 and the relations of organic life to land, water, climate 
 and other conditions. That the black and brown races 
 are descended from a white ancestor, and that all their 
 racial divergence has taken place within little more 
 than 4,000 years, is a proposition which may be fairly 
 tested by the analogies of what we have observed dur- 
 ing the historic period. 
 
 I wish also squarely to admit that, in a search 
 after truth, we are not foreordained to that mode of 
 investigation known as "scientific." If there be any 
 other method of attaining to the discovery t of truth, 
 it is not only open to us, but candor compels us to 
 avail ourselves of it. It is conceivable that psychol- 
 ogy or metaphysics may afford ground for valid in- 
 ference on certain points. It is proper to remember, 
 also, that starting as we do, with a recognition of 
 creative agency in the world, it is always allowable 
 to suppose that any result not yet traceable to natu- 
 ral antecedents has come into existence by the direct 
 action of supernatural power. It may be proper, also, 
 to enunciate here the fundamental principle that,
 
 4 PKEADAMITE8. 
 
 however remote, and through whatever number of 
 links in the chain of causation the remotest discov- 
 ered physical antecedent of an event may be, no 
 physical antecedent can be viewed as essentially 
 causal ; and we are constrained by a philosophic 
 necessity to posit self-existent and self-sufficient cau- 
 sation at every beginning. 
 
 Viewing the nine propositions already cited as 
 amenable to the method of scientific investigation, 
 it is a fact of great significance that the forms of 
 knowledge by which they are to be tested have all 
 come into existence in modern times. The results 
 attained through these avenues of research were not 
 in possession of the world in the patristic age, nor 
 in mediaeval times nor even at the date of our 
 standard translation of the sacred scriptures. What- 
 ever light the modern sciences are admittedly capa- 
 ble of shedding upon these subjects was entirely 
 wanting to King James' translators, in searching for 
 the meaning of terms which belonged to a language 
 then centuries in disuse. They were compelled to 
 produce a version which expressed contemporary be- 
 liefs and conceptions. Any other version would have 
 been pronounced incredible, absurd and antibiblical. 
 
 These propositions relate to subjects in reference 
 to which evidence is capable of accumulation through 
 research. Modern researches having accumulated evi- 
 dence, the ancient conceptions respecting the doc- 
 trines of Genesis have been considerably modified. 
 It has been shown that the world and its inhabit- 
 ants are vastly more than six thousand years old, 
 and that their development extended over hundreds 
 of thousands of years, instead of six days. Biblical 
 scholars generally agree that the Hebrew text admits, 
 of interpretation in accordance with these conclusions.
 
 80ME TRADITIONAL BELIEFS. D 
 
 Again, it lias been shown highly improbable, and 
 organically impossible, that all the world should have 
 been restocked from the posterity of the animals pre- 
 served in Noah's ark; and modern exegesis generally 
 admits that the universal terms employed in the 
 biblical description of the deluge refer only to the 
 world of Hebrew tradition. As all the propositions 
 enumerated relate to occurrences which transcend all 
 knowledge in possession of the world before modern 
 times, it would not be surprising if our biblical trans- 
 lators had failed, in still other instances, to seize 
 upon the unknown idea, and render it in our ver- 
 nacular. Accordingly, opinion is already divided 
 respecting the total destruction of mankind by the 
 deluge of Noah, and the descent of all existing races 
 from the sons of Noah. Recent biblical studies have 
 shown, also, that the great longevity of the patri- 
 archs is a conception which may soon have to be 
 abandoned. This will create a necessity for the 
 adjustment of biblical chronology on some new basis. 
 Should it result that human conceptions have not 
 attained to the divine truth in a single one of the 
 nine propositions, this will not prove that the divine 
 truth was not contained in the original documents, 
 but only that it so far transcended uninspired knowl- 
 edge or apprehension that uninspired men have been 
 unable to grasp it except through processes of slow 
 ratiocination. Nor will such a result prove the im- 
 possibility of such an origin and primeval history of 
 things as Jew and Christian have commonly conceived. 
 It must be held, on grounds deeper and firmer than 
 any scientific inference, that all finite existence has 
 been called into being by a Power which transcends 
 the finite, and that such Power could have raised 
 up the world as easily in six days as in six millions
 
 6 PREADAMITES. 
 
 of years, and could have repopulated the earth from 
 the life in Noah's ark, and could have suddenly black- 
 ened the skin of Ham's posterity. Admitting the 
 omnipotence of the Creator, the inquiry which the 
 human mind feels itself impelled to institute is con- 
 cerning the methods which Omnipotence has actually 
 pursued. The search for these methods is certainly 
 worthier than the blind and stubborn adherence to 
 traditional beliefs, which conflict with the results of 
 observation and induction. We shall stand higher at 
 the court of heaven for respecting the verdict of our 
 God-given intelligence, than for taking up arms in 
 defense of a fallible interpretation, which dethrones 
 intellect and insults the Author of all truth.
 
 CHAPTEE II. 
 
 BIBLICAL LANGUAGE. 
 
 I PROPOSE to conduct an inquiry respecting the 
 tenability of the opinion that all mankind are de- 
 scended from the biblical Adam. Obviously there are 
 two alternative positions which may be assumed in 
 reference to Adam. 
 
 1. Adam was absolutely the first human being, and 
 was, in every respect, such as to fill the requirements 
 of that position. 
 
 2. Adam was the immediate progenitor of the na- 
 tions which figure in biblical history, and hence must 
 not be expected to answer the requirements of the 
 primitive ancestor of all mankind. 
 
 Which is the Adam intended in our sacred annals ? 
 If we decide that Adam means the first man abso- 
 lutely, then the following conditions must be found 
 fulfilled : 
 
 (1) If we hold to a universal destruction by the 
 biblical deluge, we must show that all existing peoples 
 have descended from Noah. 
 
 (2) If we deny the universality of the deluge, we 
 must show (a) that it reached as far as the human 
 species had been dispersed, in which case all men 
 must be traceable to Noah ; or (J) that all existing 
 peoples are traceable to Adam, whether through Noah 
 or not. 
 
 (3) We must show, assuming the Adamic origin of 
 all men, that time sufficient has elapsed since the ad- 
 
 7
 
 8 PREADA MITES. 
 
 vent of Adam to effect the wide dispersion of peoples, 
 and the existing divergence of species and races. 
 
 (4) "We must show, on the same assumption, that 
 the racial divergences which exist are in accordance 
 with the observed tenor of biological facts. 
 
 (5) We must show that all this is what lies within 
 the purview of the Bible in treating of Adam and his 
 posterity. 
 
 After long and impartial study of the data for this 
 discussion, I feel convinced that such demonstrations 
 cannot be made ; and I shall proceed to indicate the 
 evidences which seem to sustain the opinion that the 
 biblical Adam was not absolutely the first man. 
 
 Attention should first be directed to the text in 
 which the biblical genealogies are recorded. It will 
 not be contended that our standard English transla- 
 tion possesses supreme authority. Its divergences from 
 the punctuated Hebrew have attracted the attention 
 of all students. Unlimited testimony to this effect 
 might be adduced. The fact has pressed upon modern 
 scholarship with such weight that one or more new 
 English translations are at this moment in progress. 
 This condition of the English translation is not sur- 
 prising, whether we consider the state of contemporary 
 learning at the date of its production, the fact that it 
 was chiefly based on the Septuagint rather than the 
 Hebrew version, or the infantile condition of Protest- 
 ant Hebrew erudition in King James' time, and the 
 astonishing unfamiliarity with the Hebrew which char- 
 acterized the body of translators. 
 
 But the standard Masoretic Hebrew text itself is 
 far from infallible, as the various readings evince. 
 "No less than 30,000 various readings of the Old and 
 New Testaments have been discovered . . . and put- 
 ting alterations made knowingly, for the purpose of
 
 BIBLICAL LANGUAGE. 9 
 
 corrupting the text, out of the question, we must ad- 
 mit that from the circumstances connected with tran- 
 scribing, some errata may have found their way into 
 it, and that the Sacred Scriptures have, in this case, 
 suffered the same fate as other productions of an- 
 tiquity. ... In the last 220 years critical learning 
 has so much improved, and so many new manuscripts 
 have come to light, as to call for a revision of the 
 present authorized version." * 
 
 To the same purport is the verdict of another evan- 
 gelical authority: "In the Hebrew manuscripts that 
 have been examined, some 80,000 various readings 
 actually occur as to the Hebrew consonants. How 
 many as to the vowel-points and accents, no man 
 knows." f 
 
 Further, as to the standard Hebrew text, it is a 
 fact of notoriety that the subdivision into verses was 
 not begun before the thirteenth century after Christ ; 
 that the Masoretic punctuation, including nearly all 
 the vowels now employed in pronouncing the Hebrew, 
 was not introduced till the period between the sixth 
 and ninth centuries after Christ ; that the separation 
 of the text into words does not exist in the oldest 
 manuscripts, and was effected not earlier than the 
 tenth century after Christ ; and that even the square- 
 letter form of the radicals or consonants was not em- 
 ployed before the third century after Christ. 
 
 Nevertheless, it is generally admitted, both by 
 those who hold to the divine inspiration of our Scrip- 
 tures and those who deny it, that the original Scrip- 
 ture did not vary substantially from that which has 
 
 * Sears, History of the Bible, 1844, pp. 651, 665. 
 t Rev. Prof. Moses Stuart, Critical History and Defense of the 
 Old Testament Canon, Andover, 1835, p. 19&
 
 10 PBEADA MITES. 
 
 come into our possession. The next problem is, there- 
 fore, to ascertain its meaning. 
 
 In approaching our principal inquiry, it is neces- 
 sary to ascertain first, whether it appears from biblical, 
 linguistic, ethnological, archaeological or other evi- 
 dence, that all the present populations of the world are 
 descended from Noah. The tenth chapter of Genesis 
 claims to inform us respecting the earlier ramifications 
 of the posterity of JS T oah, and the distribution of the 
 Noachites down to the date of the compilation of the 
 account. For our purpose it is immaterial whether 
 Moses penned this, or adopted it from some Chaldaean 
 source, or found it constituting a portion of a primitive 
 patriarchal bible, or, finally, never had any hand in 
 placing it in the body of Hebrew literature. Is it 
 plausible ; is it a true account, as far as we can judge ? 
 I confess that my own study of this venerable docu- 
 ment has caused a feeling of amazement at its close 
 conformity with information which comes to us from 
 many other sources. It starts irresistibly the inquiry 
 how such knowledge came into possession of the com- 
 piler thousands of years after some of the events, and 
 across a dark chasm of social rudeness and ignorance 
 of the art of writing. It excites my astonishment 
 that the languages, customs, traditions and homes of 
 the tribes of the oriental world should, to this day, 
 preserve and reflect so much of the condition of the 
 world at the date of the preparation of this wonderful, 
 but unpretentious, genealogical table. 
 
 Looking at the verbiage of the tenth chapter of 
 Genesis, as it stands in our English version, it seems 
 at first view to imply that the proper names employed 
 are names of men.* This impression is strengthened 
 
 * This genealogical list is reproduced in 1 Chron. i, where it 
 is identical, except as follows, Shem: Arphaxad's son Salah is
 
 BIBLICAL LANGUAGE. 11 
 
 by the eleventh chapter, which takes the lineage of 
 Sliein, arid under the same names employs language 
 distinctly enunciating their personality, and even as- 
 cribing ages to them, severally, at which their eldest 
 sons were born, and at which they severally died. 
 The opinion that such is the true purport of these 
 documents seems to be popularly entertained. But 
 I think the opinion erroneous, for the following 
 reasons: 
 
 1. The tenth chapter is the older document, and, 
 presumptively, possesses the highest authority. Its 
 accuracy has been established by a world of critical 
 investigation. The eleventh chapter must be con- 
 strued in subordination to the tenth. 
 
 2. Even the English version of the tenth chapter 
 affords numerous indications that the proper names 
 are intended to apply generally to cities, countries 
 and peoples not to individuals. Canaan begat "the 
 Jebusite and the Amorite and the Girgasite," etc. 
 Manifestly, these are meant for tribal designations. 
 And Joktan begat "Ophir and Havilah and Jobab." 
 Ophir is nowhere mentioned in the Old Testament 
 except as a country. "And they came to Ophir and 
 fetched from thence gold." * " Three thousand talents 
 of gold, of the gold of Ophir," f etc. Havilah, in 
 a preceding document,:}: had been mentioned as "the 
 
 Shelah ; Joktan's son Obal is Ebal ; Aram's four sons are set down 
 as brothers, and Mash is Meshech. Ham : Phut is Put. Japheth : 
 Ashkenaz is (only in our version )Ashchenaz, and Dodanim is (in the 
 Hebrew) Rodanim. These variations are entirely trifling, and have 
 resulted, obviously, from errors of transcribers ; but it is impossible 
 to say which list approaches nearest to the common original. 
 
 * 1 Kings ix, 28. See also x, 11 ; xxii, 48. 
 
 1 1 Chron. xxix, 4. See also 2 Chron. viii, 18; ix, 10; Job xxviii, 
 16; Ps. xlv, 10; Isa. xiii, 12. 
 
 J Gen. ii, 11.
 
 12 PREADAMITES. 
 
 whole land of Havilah," encompassed by one of the 
 rivers of Eden. In a later document it is said: "And 
 they dwelt from Havilah unto Shur."* And again: 
 "And Saul smote the Amalekites from Havilah until 
 thou comest to Shur."f 
 
 3. Mizraim is a Hebrew dual, and is universally 
 recognized as signifying the land of Egypt. From 
 Mizraim came Ludim and Anamim and Lebahim, etc. 
 These are all plural forms, and naturally denote peo- 
 ples. The land of Egypt is designated by a dual 
 name, perhaps in allusion to upper and lower Egypt 
 a division perpetuated by Ptolemy. 
 
 4. The usage of the Hebrew is in perfect accord 
 with the impersonal construction of all these proper 
 names. "And ships shall come from the coasts of 
 Chittim and shall afflict Asshur, and shall afflict Eber, 
 and he also shall perish forever. ":{: "And Pul, the 
 King of Assyria, came against the land." "The 
 ships of Chittim shall come against him." jj "For 
 pass over the isles of Chittim."** "I will set a sign 
 -among them, and I will send those that escape of 
 them unto the nations, to Tarshish, Pul and Lud that 
 draw the bow, to Tubal and Javan, to the isles afar 
 off. "ft "Gush and Phut that handle the shield, and 
 the Ludim that handle and bend the bow." ^ "Gush 
 and Phut and Lud, and all the mingled people, and 
 Kub and the men of the land that is in league. " 
 The more familiar use of "Israel" and "Judah," 
 
 * Gen. xxv, 18. f 1 Sain, xv, 7. $ Numbers xxiv, 24. 
 
 2 Kings xv, 19. See ver. 29 ; xvi, 7 ; xvii, 3, 23 ; xviii, 13 ; xxiii, 
 29; 1 Chron. v, 6; 2 Chron. xxviii, 16; xxxii, 1, 11, etc. etc. 
 
 1 Dan. xi, 30. ** Jer. ii, 10. ft Isa. Ixvi, 19. 
 
 JJ Jer. xlvi, 9 (the proper names are taken from the Hebrew). 
 See also Ezek. xxvii, 10. 
 
 Ezek. xxx, 5. The proper names again are taken from the 
 Hebrew.
 
 BIBLICAL LANGUAGE. 13- 
 
 "Jacob," "Benjamin," and many other personifica- 
 tions of countries and peoples, will occur to the 
 reader's mind. 
 
 Confirmatory of this view, the reader will notice 
 that in the tenth chapter of Genesis, Uz, Hul, Gether 
 and Mash (Meshech) are put down as sons of Aram ; 
 while in 1 Chronicles i, 17 they are called the sons of 
 Sliem. Now, unless we have here a clerical error, 
 that is, if both statements are correct, it can only 
 be on the supposition that BeNT (sons) means in both 
 cases "posterity" rather than "sons" in the strict 
 sense. Finally, in Job i, 1, and Jeremiah xxv, 20, Uz 
 seems to denote a country "the land of Uz." 
 
 5. This usage has been common among other an- 
 cient peoples. As is well known, Hellas is employed 
 as a personification of the Hellenes ; Pelasgos, of the 
 Pelasgians ; Dorus, of the Dorians ; Lydus, of the 
 Lydians. So of Ion, Achseus, ^Eolus and many other 
 names which, probably, have never been anything 
 more than eponyms. Tacitus, speaking of the ancient 
 Germans, says: "Celebrant carminibus," etc. "They 
 celebrate in ancient hymns what with them is a kind 
 of tradition and history, the god Tuisco [correspond- 
 ing to Mars] born of the earth, and Mannus, his son, 
 origin and founders of their nation. To Mannus [hence 
 the German ' mann ' and English ' man '] they as- 
 sign three sons, from whose names the tribes nearest 
 the ocean are called Ingaevones ; those in the middle 
 [inland], Hermiones, and the others Istcevones." * The 
 primitive nomina were Ingaev, Hermin and Istaev ; and 
 archaeologists are able to assign to each of these sons 
 or stocks the German tribes of which it was the primi- 
 tive source. The case is quite parallel with the method 
 
 * See Prichard, Researches, III, 348.
 
 14: PREADAMITE8. 
 
 of the tenth chapter of Genesis. In fact, our modern 
 practice of applying the names of men geographically 
 is perfectly analogous. 
 
 6. Modern commentators put such constructions on 
 the proper names in the tenth chapter of Genesis. 
 Dr. Adam Clarke says : "Moses does not always give 
 the name of the first settler in a country, but rather 
 that of the people from whom the country afterward 
 derived its name." He mentions Mizraim and his so- 
 called sons, " which are all plurals and evidently not 
 the names of individuals, but of families and tribes. 
 In the posterity of Canaan, we find whole nations 
 reckoned in the genealogy, instead of the individuals 
 from whom they sprang ; thus the Jebusite, Arnorite, 
 Girgasite, Hivite, Arkite, Sinite, Arvadite, Zemarite 
 and Hamathite were evidently whole nations or tribes 
 which inhabited the Promised Land, and were called 
 Canaanites, from Canaan, the son of Harn, who settled 
 there. Moses, also, in this genealogy, seems to have 
 introduced even the names of some places that were 
 remarkable in the sacred history, instead of the orig- 
 inal settlers: such is Hazarmaveth, and, probably, 
 Ophir and Havilah. But this is not infrequent in the 
 sacred writings, as may be seen in 1 Chron. ii, 51, 
 where Salma is called the father of Bethlehem, which 
 certainly never was the name of a man, but of a place, 
 sufficiently celebrated in sacred history ; and in chap, 
 iv, 14, where Joab is called the father of the valley 
 of Charashim,* which no person could ever suppose 
 was intended to designate an individual, but the 
 society of craftsmen or artificers who lived there, "f 
 
 Kurtz also says: "The names denote, for the most 
 
 * As Washington was " the father of his country." 
 t Adam Clarke, Commentary, ad loc.
 
 BIBLICAL LANGUAGE. 15 
 
 part, groups of people whose name is carried back to 
 the ancestor, forming one united conception."* Dr. 
 Eadie says: u The world must have been peopled 
 by tribes that gave themselves and their respective 
 regions those several names which they have borne 
 for so many ages. . . . Many of the proper names 
 occurring on this roll remain unchanged as the ap- 
 pellations of races and kingdoms. Others are found in 
 the plural or dual number, proving that they bear a 
 personal and national reference (Genesis x, 13); and a 
 third class have that peculiar termination which, in 
 Hebrew, signifies a sept or tribe (x, !T).f Finally 
 Canon George Rawlinson concludes: "The time is 
 gone by when nothing more was seen in the list of 
 names to be found in this chapter than a set of per- 
 sonal appellations, the proper names of individuals. 
 ... It may be assumed [for reasons stated] that the 
 object of the author of the tenth chapter of Genesis 
 was to give us, not a personal genealogy, but a sketch 
 of the interconnection of races. " 
 
 This conclusion must now seem entirely obvious ; 
 but to grant it will overthrow completely the current 
 biblical chronology. Aside from this, however, it be- 
 comes intimately accessory to the explanation of the 
 biblical etho-genealogy. This will appear as we pro- 
 ceed. 
 
 * Lange, Commentary, Genesis, p. 346. 
 
 f Eadie, Early Oriental History, in Ency. Metrop., London, 1852, 
 p. 2. See also Bochart, Phaleg, sen de Dispersione Gentium, etc., 
 1651; Dubois de Montpereux, Voyage autour du Caucase; Rosen- 
 muller, Alterthumskunde, Theil II, p. 94. 
 
 \ Rawlinson, Origin of Nations, pp. 168, 169.
 
 CHAPTEK III. 
 
 THE HAMITES AND THEIR DISPERSION.* 
 
 BIBLICAL researches have accomplished a result 
 which at first view would seem unattainable. 
 They have ascertained with considerable certainty the 
 regions in which most of the peoples were located 
 whose names are mentioned in the tenth chapter of 
 Genesis. I propose first to go through the list for 
 the purpose of impressing the reader with the just 
 conviction that we indulge in no guess-work in saying 
 that we know to what regions the posterity of Noah 
 were dispersed. As the oldest civilizations of which 
 we have any knowledge were Hamitic, I begin with 
 Ham. 
 
 The Hebrew word KhaMf is defined by Gesenius 
 as signifying " warm, hot, e.g. of bread just baked; 
 Joshua ix, 12." It is also given as the name of a son 
 of Noah, whose posterity spread over the warm or 
 hot regions of the known world. Gesenius regards it 
 also as probably the domestic name of Egypt. Other 
 authorities vocalize the name of Egypt as KheM, 
 which is also the name of the Egyptian god Pan, or 
 
 * The reader will find a " Chart of Dispersions of the Noachites " 
 at the end of the fifth chapter. 
 
 1 1 do not deem it desirable to introduce Hebrew characters in 
 a work intended for popular reading. I shall, therefore, transliterate 
 Hebrew names by employing large Roman capitals for the Hebrew 
 radical letters, and small (lower case) letters to express the aspirates 
 and the customary vowel sounds. The circumflex (') over "a" de- 
 notes the "long broad sound " as in " fall." 
 
 16
 
 THE HAMITES AND THEIK DISPERSION. 
 
 the generative principle of nature.* Plutarch says the 
 name alludes to the blackness of the alluvial soil of 
 Egypt, f So the Greek Xa;j.ai signifies on the ground. 
 To the same root belong humi, humus, humilis in 
 Latin, and humility and cognate words in English and 
 other languages. If it be insisted ^ that the word 
 necessarily signifies "black," the allusion may as natu- 
 rally be to the color of the soil as to the color of the 
 people the more so, as the people were never blacks, 
 but always contrasted themselves with the blacks. 
 
 The tenth chapter of Genesis gives us the BeNI- 
 KhaM, children of Ham, which means the descend- 
 ants of Ham ; as "children of Israel" signifies always 
 the descendants of Israel. 
 
 CUSH. 
 
 CUS or CUSh is a name whose signification is in 
 dispute. Applied to a country, it is said to signify 
 ./Ethiopia; but where was ^Ethiopia? The answer to 
 this question will follow from a discovery of the dis- 
 tribution of the Cushites. 
 
 SeBA or SEBA, the first-named affiliation of Cush, 
 is sometimes located in the south of Egypt ; but better 
 and fresher evidence tends to locate it in the province 
 of Oman, in southern Arabia. 
 
 * Rawlinson, Herodotus, Vol. II, p. 20, note. 
 
 t Plutarch, De Iside et Osiride, c. 33. See McClintock and Strong, 
 Cyclopaedia, art. "Egypt," Vol. Ill, p. 75. 
 
 \ Compare Whedon, in Methodist Quarterly Review, July, 1878, 
 p. 564. 
 
 I do not consider it necessary to cite the voluminous authorities 
 which sustain the conclusions I am about to enunciate. I may state 
 once for all, that some of the chief investigators on whose authority 
 these and later conclusions rest are the following: Samuel Bochart, 
 Geographia Sacra, especially Phale.g, sen de Dispersione Gentium et 
 Terrarum divisione facta in cedificatione turris Babel, fol. 1651 ; Knobel, 
 2
 
 18 PREADAMITES. 
 
 KhaUILaH or HAVILAH designates a colony of 
 Cushites, who settled on the west shore of the Persian 
 Gulf, in Arabia. Our genealogical table gives us two 
 Havilahs, and it is not possible to determine whether 
 any particular reminiscence belongs to the Cushite or 
 the Joktanide Havilah. 
 
 SaBTtaH or SABTAH is generally understood to have 
 been located in eastern Arabia, on the Persian Gulf, 
 or on the contiguous shore of the Indian Ocean. 
 
 RaAMaH or RAAMAH were probably the old Rha- 
 menitidse, and their country is believed to be pointed 
 out by the modern Ramss, a port of Arabia just in- 
 side the Persian Gulf. The two offshoots of Eaamah 
 SB A, SHEBA, and DDaN, DEDAN were located in the 
 south of Arabia, the latter on the Indian Ocean. Sheba 
 
 Die Volkertafel der Genesis, Giessen, 1851 ; George Rawlinson, The 
 History of Herodotus, 4 vols. (translation with copious notes) Amer. 
 ed. 1859, and The Five Great Monarchies of the Ancient Eastern 
 World, 3 vols. 3d ed., New York, 1871 ; Id., Persian Cuneiform In- 
 scription of Behistun, 1847 (See also Herodotus, Vol. II, note C) ; Id., 
 The Origin of Nations : I. On Early Civilizations ; II. On Ethnic Affini- 
 ties, etc., New York, 1878; Hales, Analysis of Chronology, 2d ed., 1830; 
 Cahen, La Bible, Traduction Nouvelle, Paris, 1831 ; Francois Lenor- 
 mant, Manuel de I'HistoireAncienne de V Orient, a Manual of the Ancient 
 History of the East, Amer. ed., 1871 ; Dubois de Montpereux, Voyage 
 autour du Caucase, chez les Tcherkesses et les Abkhases en Colchide, 
 en Georgie, en Armenie et en Crimee, avec un Atlas ge'ographique, pit- 
 toresque, archeologique, geologique, etc., Paris, 6 vols., text 8vo, 1839- 
 43 ; Gliddon, Otia JSgyptiaca ; Nott and Gliddon, Types of Man- 
 kind, 8vo, pp. 738, with charts and other illustrations, Philadelphia, 
 1854; Id., Indigenous Races of the Earth, 8vo, pp. 656 (with charts 
 and illustrations), Philadelphia, 1857; De Saulcy, Recherches sur 
 VEcriture cuneiforme Assyrienne, Paris, 1848; Champollion, Gram- 
 maire dEgyptienne, Paris, 1836, and Dictionaire ^Egyptienne, Paris, 
 1841; Volney, Recherches Nouvelles, Paris, 1822; Mariette, Abrege 
 de Vhistoire d'Egypte, Paris, 1867; Buusen, JEgypten's Stelle in der 
 Weltgeschichte, Gottingen, 1845, (translation, with additions, by Dr. 
 Birch,) Egypt's Place in Universal History, London, 1867, New York, 
 1868; Lepsius, Chronologic der JEgypter, Berlin, 1849; Kenrick,
 
 THE HAMITES AND THEIE DISPERSION. 19 
 
 must be some way connected with the ancient Sa~ 
 bseans, and Dedan seems to be perpetuated in Dadan, 
 an island in the Persian Gulf.* 
 
 ' SaBTKA or SABTECHA was located by Josephus in 
 Abyssinia ; but Forster thinks the Sabatica Regio of 
 the ancients more probable. This is in Arabia, near 
 the mouth of the Euphrates. 
 
 NiMRoD or NEVIKOD settled, beyond all dispute, in 
 the plain of Shinar, which answered to Mesopotamia 
 and the bordering country. Our version says he was 
 a "great hunter"; but some of the authorities, on 
 the strength of affiliated roots, give us rather, "a 
 great landed proprietor," in obvious allusion to the 
 biblical statements concerning his extended dominions. 
 He is said to have built the cities of Babel, Erech, 
 Accad and Calneh. Our version says that "out of 
 that land went forth Asshur and builded Nineveh"; 
 but the marginal reading is more consistent: "He 
 [Nimrod] went out of that land [Babylon] into Asshur 
 [Assyria]." Hence the Assyrian cities of Nineveh, 
 
 Phoenicia and jEgypt under the Pharaohs; Gesenius, Geschichte der 
 Hebraischen Sprache, 1815; Fresnel, Inscriptions Himyariqties ; 
 Burckhardt, Arabia; Layard, Babylon and Nineveh and its Re- 
 mains; Brugsch, Histoire d'Egypte, Leipzig, 1859, and Scriptura 
 JEgyptiorum Demotica, Berlin, 1848; Raoul-Roquette, Archeologie 
 compares ; Hunt, Himyaric Inscriptions, 1848 ; Forster, Sinaic In- 
 scriptions ; Prichard, Researches in the Physical History of Mankind 
 and Natural History of Man, 4th ed., by Edwin Norris, 2 vols., 
 London, 1855, (many portraits and woodcuts); Stanley, Palestine; 
 Movers, Phonizisches Alterthum. The Bible Atlas and Gazetteer, pub- 
 lished by the American Tract Society, New York, furnishes a most 
 carefully compiled digest of Genesiacal nationalities and affiliations. 
 See also the Map given in McClintock and Strong's Encyclopedia, 
 art. "Ethnology." See further on the same, in this and in Smith's 
 Dictionary of the Bible, the articles "Cush," "Egypt" (Mitzraim), 
 " Ham," etc. 
 
 *1 Kings x, 10; Psa. Ixxii, 10; Isa. xxi, 13; Ezek. xxvii, SO, 22.
 
 20 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Kehoboth, Calah and Eesen were also founded by 
 Nimrod, i.e. the Nimrodites. Thus the primitive civ- 
 ilization of Babylonia and Assyria was Hamitic. The 
 first personal kings of this Hamitic dynasty were 
 Urukk and Ilgi. 
 
 From the foregoing determinations it appears that 
 the land of Cush was all the country from the "river 
 of Egypt" to the Euphrates and Tigris, and thence 
 along the western shore of the Persian Gulf to the 
 Gulf of Arabia. 
 
 MIZRAIM. 
 
 MiTsRaiM or MIZRAIM represents the second peo- 
 ple derived from Kham. By universal consent the 
 word signifies either Egypt or the Egyptians. The 
 colonial offshoots of Mizraim were the following: 
 
 LUDIM were undoubtedly the progenitors of the 
 Berber tribes of the northwest of Africa. They are 
 sometimes set down as "near Ethiopia" in the 
 south of Nubia but linguistic affinities point out 
 Mauritania as much more probable. The Lydians of 
 Asia Minor are regarded as Semites. 
 
 ANtiMIM or ANAMIM were perhaps the forerunners 
 of the Numidians, inhabiting the oases of the desert, 
 and represented by the modern Berber tribe of Enine. 
 
 LHaBIM or LEHABIM settled as Libyans on the 
 Mediterranean coast between Egypt and the Syrtis 
 Major. They were the Libyans of classical history, 
 and the LUBIM of other parts of the Bible.* 
 
 NaPhTtuKhIM or NAPHTUHIM settled about lake 
 Mareotis, on the western border of Egypt, represented 
 by the Naphtuhaei of Coptic Christian literature. They 
 spoke a Berber dialect, and were probably the eastern- 
 most tribe of the great Gaetulian sub-family of Hamites, 
 
 * 2 Chron. xii, 3; xvi, 8; Nah. iii, 9; Dan. xx, 43.
 
 THE HAMITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 21 
 
 PaThRuSIM or PATHRUSIM are the Pharusii of an- 
 cient Barbary settled in Mauritania, a part of modern 
 Morocco. Some, as Canon Rawlinson, regard them as 
 people of Pathros, which is equivalent to the Theba'id, 
 or upper Egypt. 
 
 KaSLuKhlM or CASLUHIM are represented by the 
 Shillouhs of Barbary, one of the main branches of the 
 great Gaetulian sub-family of Hamites. Out of the 
 Casluhim came the PhiLiShTIM or PHILISTIM, who are 
 universally recognized as the historical Philistines, or 
 Berberic Canaanites on the east of the Mediterranean. 
 Out of the same also issued the KaPhTtuRIM or 
 CAPHTORIM, whose locality has not been satisfactorily 
 ascertained. By some they are supposed to have col- 
 onized Crete ;* by others they are thought to have 
 planted themselves on the shore of the Mediterranean 
 between Canaan and Egypt. 
 
 PHUT. 
 
 PhUT or PHUT, the third Hamitic colony, is gen- 
 erally admitted to have occupied the Mediterranean 
 coast west of Egypt. ,By some, this Berber colony is 
 located just west of the Syrtis Major, but precise in- 
 formation is wanting. Canon Rawlinson thinks the 
 Phut dwelt between Egypt and Ethiopia proper, in the 
 region now called Nubia. 
 
 CANAAN. 
 
 KNaaN or CANAAN designates Phoenicians, so-called 
 in classical history, who in early times were spread 
 over the whole of the Holy Land and Phosnicia proper. 
 They became completely semitized before the time of 
 Abraham. 
 
 * The isle of KaPhTtOR or Caphtor, Jer. xlvii, 4. From the asso- 
 ciation of the "Philistines," "Tyre" and "Siclon," this suggestion 
 seems not plausible.
 
 22 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 TsIDoN or SIDON represents the Sidonians. Their 
 city, the modern Seyda, was located on the Mediter- 
 ranean, in about latitude 33 34'. Later, when driven 
 out by the Philistines, "they sought refuge on the 
 rocky islet upon which they founded Tyre." 
 
 KheTh or HETH indicates the Hittites, whose coun- 
 try was near Hebron. 
 
 IBUSI or JEBUSITE implies a man of the city of 
 IBUS or Jebus. Where this city was located is a little 
 uncertain ; but it is believed to have been a primitive 
 Hamitic city built on the site of Jerusalem. "And 
 David and all Israel went to Jerusalem, which is Jebus, 
 where the Jebusites were [formerly] the inhabitants of 
 the land."* 
 
 AMoRI or AMORITE is a tribal designation whose 
 geographical position is not precisely iixed. By some 
 it is placed west and east of the plains of the Jordan ; 
 by others, from lake Asphaltites to Mount Hermon. 
 It was at least a Palestinic colony of Canaanites. 
 
 GiRGaShl or GIRGASITE was simply the name of 
 another Canaanitish tribe whose precise position re- 
 mains unknown. 
 
 KhiUI or HIVITE denotes a tribe of Canaanites who, 
 in the time of Joshua, were "inhabitants of Gibeon," 
 and entered into a treacherous peace with the general, f 
 The Hivite is represented as dwelling " under Hermon 
 in the land of Mizpeh."$ 
 
 AaRKI or ARKITE signifies a man of Arka or Acra> 
 a city whose ruins still exist between Tripoli in old 
 Phoenicia and Antaradus. 
 
 SINI or SINITE denotes a man of Sin, a town near 
 Acra, on the slopes of Mount Lebanon. 
 
 * 1 Chron. xi, 4. See also Josh, xviii, 16. 
 t Josh, xi, 19. $ Josh, xi, 3.
 
 THE HAMITES AND THE IK DISPERSION. 23 
 
 ARVaDI or AEVADITE, a man of a town now called 
 Roweyda, on the little island of Aradus near the Medi- 
 terranean coast opposite Cyprus. 
 
 TsMaRI or ZEMARITE, a man of Simyra, near Anta- 
 radus, on the western spur of Mount Lebanon. 
 
 KhaMaThI or HAMATHITE, a man of a city now 
 known as el-Hamah, and situated on the Orontes north 
 of Phoenicia, and in the middle latitude of Cyprus. A 
 very ancient name, known among the cuneatic inscrip- 
 tions of Assyria, and hieroglyphed among the con- 
 quests of Rameses III. 
 
 "These are the descendants of KhaM, after their 
 families, after their tongues, in their countries, and in 
 their nations." 
 
 It is shown, therefore, on the basis of Biblical inter- 
 pretation, that the Hamites primitively spread them- 
 selves from Mount Lebanon over all the Holy Land as 
 far as Arabia; that they extended from this region 
 eastward to the Tigris, and occupied the eastern border 
 of Arabia as far as the Indian Ocean ; and that on the 
 west they possessed the valley of the Nile as far as the 
 first cataract, and spread along the African shore of 
 the Mediterranean as far as the modern Gibraltar. Not 
 only, therefore, was the primitive civilization of Egypt 
 Hamitic, but also that of Barbary, as well as that of 
 Phoenicia, Judea, Syria, Chaldsea, Assyria, Babylonia, 
 Susiana, and Himyaritic (or eastern and part of south- 
 ern) Arabia. 
 
 History, tradition, languages and monuments enable 
 us to follow the migrations and displacements of the 
 Hamites into post-genesiac times, and even to note 
 their existing distribution over the surface of the earth. 
 Hamites passed from Asia Minor into the south of 
 Europe as early as 2500 B.C., and occupied the pe- 
 ninsula of Greece, where they were known as Pelas-
 
 24 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 gians* or Tursanes, and some of whom were afterward 
 designated Tyrrhenians. The Pelasgians of Crete were 
 known as MusoT, from Mysia in Asia Minor ; those of 
 Macedonia and Thrace were the Teucro'i. They held 
 the islands of Andros, Samothrace, Lemnos and Im- 
 brus. They did not bring with them a knowledge of 
 the cereals and the art of agriculture. Nor were these 
 aids to civilization derived from Egypt, since no com- 
 munication with Egypt could probably have existed 
 until about 1700 B.C.; while the cereals were in the 
 Peloponnesus as early as 2000 B.C. derived, accord- 
 ing to tradition, from the Thracians of the Aryan 
 family. 
 
 The Pelasgian empire, founded in Asia Minor, grad- 
 ually extended itself over all Greece, which, according 
 to Herodotus, was called Pelasgia before it was called 
 Hellas. f Euripides says the inhabitants were styled 
 Pelasgiotes before they were Danaoi. In Europe, as 
 in Asia, the Hamites became the first founders of 
 cities. Athens was Hamitic, and so were Dodona, 
 Argos, Aeolis and Doris, as well as Plakia and Skulaka 
 on the Asiatic shore of Marmora, and Larissa in Ionia. 
 
 * The Pelasgians are regarded by Rawlinson as Aryans, and the 
 ancestors of the Hellenes (Herodotus, Vol. I, p. 541). This view is 
 apparently opposed by the text of Herodotus and the testimonies 
 generally. The ethnic position of the Pelasgians, nevertheless, is not 
 regarded as completely settled. Pausanias states that they received 
 the arts of agriculture and weaving from the Indo-European Thra- 
 cians. But the Indo-Europeans had been possessed of these arts 
 before they dispersed from their primitive home in central Asia; and 
 if the Pelasgians had been a branch of that stock they would have 
 carried agriculture and weaving with them into Greece. See Pausa- 
 nias 1. viii, c. 4, 1, and 1. 1, c. 14, 2, ed. Didot-Dindorf, pp. 19 and 
 367; Lenonnant, Manuel d'histoire ancienne, 3d ed., t. I, p. 354; d'Ar- 
 bois de Jubainville, Les premiers Habitants de VEurope, chap. iv. 
 Les Turses ou Pelasges-Tursanes. 
 
 t Herodotus, Bkl II, ch. 56.
 
 THE HAMITES AND THEIR DISPEKSION. 25 
 
 The Arcadians and primitive Argives were Pelasgic, as 
 well as the primitive lonians. 
 
 From Hellas, the Pelasgians extended their empire 
 into Italy, where, as Tyrrhenians, they invaded the 
 north ; as Peucetians, they occupied the southern ex- 
 tremity ; and as CEnotrians, the region afterward known 
 as Lucania and Bruttium the modern Calabria and 
 Basilicate. As Messapians and Daunians, they settled 
 also in southern Italy. At a later period, when driven 
 from Hellas by Indo-Europeans, they took possession 
 of the whole of Italy, subduing the Aryan Ombro- 
 Latins, who had already expelled the Aryan Siculi 
 (Ligurians), the conquerors of the Pelasgic CEnotrians 
 or primitive immigrants. Here, then, as Etruscans,* 
 these Hamitic Pelasgians established a new empire, 
 which grew strong enough to make two warlike at- 
 tempts upon Egypt, which, however, proved unsuc- 
 cessful. The center of the Etruscan empire was be- 
 tween the Tiber, the Mediterranean and the Apennines. 
 Its date is fixed by d'Arbois de Jubainville at 992 to 
 974 B.C. the Siculi having fled in 1034 B.C. to Sicania, 
 now Sicily. 
 
 The early history of Rome was chiefly under Etrus- 
 can influence. This power, during the fifth century 
 B.C., extended itself to the regions north of the Po. 
 Mantua was one of their cities. They left Etruscan 
 inscriptions in the southern valleys of the Alps, which 
 have been discovered in modern times. There they 
 
 * Authorities disagree as to the affinities of the Etruscans. Den- 
 nis, who has given the subject patient investigation, agrees with 
 Herodotus, that they were a colony from the Lydians of Asia Minor, 
 arriving by sea (Cities and Cemeteries of Etruria, new ed., 1879). 
 Rawlinson holds that they belong to a different race from the other 
 Italic nations. Delitzsch says they were Semites. This subject has 
 "been historically discussed by d'Arbois de Jubaiuville, Les Premiers 
 Habitants de VEnrope.
 
 26 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 came in conflict with the Aryan Celts, by whom they 
 were subjugated at the end of the fourth century B.C. 
 About the same l^me the Roman power wrested cen- 
 tral Italy from the Etruscans. Southern Italy had 
 already been seized by the Ombro-Latin Samnites. 
 Thus disappeared the great Hamitic empire in Italy, 
 and Aryan dominion was planted in its place, as six- 
 teen hundred years earlier it had displaced Hamitic 
 power in the peninsula of Greece. 
 
 From the time of the arrival of Hamites in Greece, 
 eight hundred years elapsed before direct intercourse 
 sprang up between Greece and Egypt. On occasion 
 of the expulsion of the long-dominant but foreign 
 "Shepherds" from Egypt about 1700 B.C. Danaos 
 is represented as planting a colony at Argos. He was 
 not an Egyptian, but it is not known whether the 
 Shepherds were Hamites or Aryans. Agriculture had 
 been known in Egypt as early as the Twelfth Dynasty, 
 which, according to the German Egyptologists, was 
 between 2850 and 2400 B.C., or, according to English 
 chronologers, about 2080 B.C. 
 
 Save the displacement of the primitive Hamites in 
 western Asia and southeastern Europe, their distribu- 
 tion remains at the present day nearly as it existed 
 when the ethno-genealogical table of Genesis was com- 
 piled. Hamitic peoples still occupy the whole of the 
 north of Africa as far as the Soudan, and all the east- 
 ern coast region of that continent as far as the equator. 
 The ancient Egyptian type is still very well preserved 
 in the Fellahm, or peasantry of the lower Nile ; and 
 still better in the Coptic Christians of the towns. The 
 Berber type is distributed, somewhat mixed with Sem- 
 ites and Europeans, throughout the Barbary States, 
 and includes the modern ethnic designations of Ka- 
 byles and Shillouhs. The extinct people of the Canary
 
 THE HAMITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 27 
 
 Islands were Berbers. The Berber type was differen- 
 tiated from the Egyptian at an early period ; since the 
 hieroglyphic inscriptions of Egypt .designate them as 
 Temhu, in distinction from the Retu or Egyptians ; 
 and, on the Egyptian monuments, the Temhu are 
 recognizable by tattoo marks in the shape of a cross 
 a mode of ornamentation which still prevails among 
 the Kabyl women of Algeria. The east African Ham- 
 ites are represented by the Nubians of the Nile dis- 
 trict, who were formerly Christians, and by various 
 half-civilized tribes lying between the Nubian Nile, the 
 Blue Nile and the Sea ; and above the mouth of the 
 Blue Nile, on both sides of the White Nile, and thence 
 along the more southern shores of the Red Sea to the 
 strait of Bab-el-Mandeb. Beyond this latitude are the 
 well-known Galla, resembling Negroes in the color of 
 their skin, but free from the Negro odor, and having 
 long curly hair and agreeable features, and praised for 
 the morality and nobility of their character. They ap- 
 pear evidently to be a mixed race, containing Negro 
 and either Hamitic or Arabic blood. The Hamitic 
 type, it appears, blends on all sides with that of the 
 neighboring peoples, so that it is difficult to decide 
 where the Hamite ends and the Negro begins. His- 
 tory informs us that an ancient Egyptian type under- 
 went a similar blending with the African, and explains 
 that this was occasioned by intermarriages with Ne- 
 groes, at that time known as Ethiopians, the old bib- 
 lical sense of Gush having become greatly enlarged. 
 In modern Africa, where the physical characters of 
 tribes become insufficient for the identification of race, 
 the structure of the language and the grade of civiliza- 
 tion at once indicate the dominant and primitive ele- 
 ment. Throughout most of eastern Africa the superi- 
 ority of the Hamite character is at once discernible.
 
 28 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Linguistic peculiarities and profound race distinctions 
 mark the products of Hamitic civilization as far sur- 
 passing any of the indigenous productions of the black 
 races. 
 
 There remains yet one ramification of the Hamites 
 to which I have not directed attention. I have stated 
 that they were traceable through the Berber type as far 
 as the Straits of Gibraltar. They are actually traced to 
 the Canary Islands, where the Guanches once lived. 
 There is good reason to believe, as I shall show here- 
 after (chapter xxiii), that an extensive island once cov- 
 ered this portion of the Atlantic, and that after remain- 
 ing the seat of a powerful Mongoloid empire for an 
 unknown period it was seized by the Hamitic Berbers, 
 who had already displaced the Mongoloids from north- 
 ern Africa. Here a small number remained after geo- 
 logic agencies had well nigh obliterated the country in 
 which they dwelt. This remnant has been known in 
 historic times as Guanches ; but they are now totally 
 extinct. 
 
 The existence of Hamitic settlements and intermixt- 
 ures on the west of the Red Sea extended correspond- 
 ingly, in classical and modern times, the application 
 of the name ^Ethiopia.* We have seen that the 
 Genesiacal table extends the land of Gush, the sun- 
 burnt race, over western Asia, and along the eastern 
 and southern shores of Arabia. It has been a matter 
 of doubt whether, at so early a period, the Cushites 
 crossed into Africa. It appears that, at a later period, 
 they were found existing in Africa ; and as the Greeks 
 
 * Mr. W. Giftbrcl Palgrave has made the suggestion that the Red 
 Sea has resulted from an irruption of the waters of the Indian Ocean 
 during human times. He states that the geology and topography of 
 Arabia belong to Africa rather than Asia. (Palgrave, in Murray's 
 Geograph. Distrib. Mam., P. II, p. 12.)
 
 THE HAMITES AND THEIK DISPERSION. 20 
 
 called this sun-burnt race Aithiopes (a literal Greek 
 translation of Cushim), geographers have been per- 
 plexed by the evidences of both an Asiatic and an Af- 
 rican ^Ethiopia. Distinct relics of Hamitic occupation 
 still remain in southern Arabia, in the names of towns, 
 and in numerous inscriptions written in a language 
 known as Himyaric. Many similar monumental rec- 
 ords of the Hamitic age remain in Assyria, and along 
 the southern coast of Asia Minor. Throughout all the 
 Asiatic, Hellenic and Italic regions the primitive Ham- 
 itic stock appears to have been absorbed by overlying 
 populations, whose modern dark skins, very probably,, 
 perpetuate the remembrance of the admixture.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE SEMITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 
 
 PURSUING the same course as with the Hamites, 
 I shall first follow the primitive distribution of 
 the Semites, as given in our ethno- genealogical table. 
 SheM or SHEM, according to Gesenius, signifies a 
 name. In its radical letters, which are the essential 
 and original constituents of the written word, it is 
 simply SM, and possibly sustains a relation to the 
 Greek word sema, a sign, and the Latin siynum. "The 
 word is often employed to signify the name of Jeho- 
 vah, and not unlikely it was applied to the son of 
 Noah to signalize his selection to be the ancestor of 
 the chosen people." 
 
 ELAM. 
 
 AILaM or ELAM is generally regarded as denoting 
 the Elamites, or inhabitants of Elymais (sometimes 
 Susiana or Kissia), on the eastern side of the Persian 
 Gulf. In classical history the Elamites are generally 
 associated with the (Japhetic) Persians, and Josephus 
 says they were the founders of the Persians. But 
 there is good reason to rely upon the authority of a 
 table of ethnic affiliations which, so far, is wonderfully 
 vindicated by all our discoveries. We must, therefore, 
 conclude that Elam was settled primitively by Semites, 
 whom a Japhetic tribe displaced at a later period, as 
 the Semites themselves displaced and absorbed so 
 many Hamitic nations. 
 
 30
 
 THE SEMITES AND THEIK DISPERSION. 31 
 
 ASSHUR. 
 
 ASsliUR or ASSHUK is an eponym for Assyria or 
 Assyrians. Nimrod, the Hamite, we are told, went out 
 of Babel to Asshur, and built Nineveh and other cities. 
 A Hamite went into a Semitic country and built cities, 
 which we have regarded as Hamitic. Did the Hamite 
 simply place himself at the head of Semitic colonies, 
 or did he lead off Hamitic colonies, which he planted 
 among Semitic peoples ? * The force of the original 
 text seems to imply the latter alternative, and it also 
 seems plausible. Later, however, the Hamitic element 
 in these Assyrian cities was absorbed by preponder- 
 ating Semites, and they became in a strict sense the 
 abode of Asshur, who was venerated in later times as 
 the guardian deity of the Assyrians. 
 
 ARPHAXAD. 
 
 ARPhaKShaD or AEPHAXAD, as the Septuagint 
 transliterates the name, stands for the north Assyri- 
 ans. It signifies, etymologically, the boundary of the 
 Chaldceans. A thousand years later Ur was within 
 the bounds of Arphaxad. 
 
 ShaLaKh or SALAH, as transcribed in our version, 
 probably denotes the Salachians, inhabitants of the 
 Salachia of Ptolemy, in ancient Susiana, at the head 
 of the Persian Gulf. 
 
 AeBeR, EBEE or HEBER, the son or colony from 
 Salah, denotes, etymologically, those on the other side, 
 or those from the other side. It 'may allude to the 
 arrival of the Abrahamidae from the east of the Eu- 
 
 * The difficulty here arising has led some to regard the paren- 
 thesis describing Nimrod as the founder of Babel, Erech, Accad and 
 Calneh, as a later interpolation. (A. KNOBEL, Die Volkertafel der 
 Genesis, Giessen, 1850, p. 339.)
 
 32 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 phrates, or, on the theory of the Chaldsean origin of 
 this ethnic table, it may signify those gone to the west 
 side of the Euphrates. In either case it seems a desig- 
 nation applied after the event, when the Eber had 
 settled in Canaan and acquired the name of Hebrews, 
 since by common consent the primitive Eber were 
 located on the east of the Euphrates in Chaldaea. 
 
 laKTaJS" or JOKTAN, one of the sons of Heber, or 
 one of the affiliations colonized from the Heberites, 
 designates the Joktanides, or primitive stock of north- 
 ern and western Arabs. 
 
 ALMODaD or ALMODAD, the first issue from Jok- 
 tan, represents, by general consent, the Almodoeei of 
 Ptolemy, a people of central Arabia Felix. 
 
 ShaLePh or SHELEPH, second issue from Joktan, 
 are the Salapeni of Ptolemy, now probably identified 
 with Meteyr, in the neighborhood of Mecca. 
 
 KhaTsaRMaUTt or HAZARMAVETH, third issue from 
 Joktan, are the Chathramitse of Ptolemy, now at Ilad- 
 ramaut, a modern province in the south of Arabia 
 Felix, between Yemen and the Mahra country. The 
 people were known to the ancients as Atramitae. 
 
 laRaKh or JERAH, fourth issue from Joktan, is easily 
 identifiable with a modern tribe designated Yareb, son 
 of Joktan, on the Arabian Gulf border of Arabia Felix. 
 Forster attributes to them a wide territory, stretching 
 from the Persian Gulf to the Straits of Bab-el-Mandeb. 
 
 HaDORaM or HADORAM, fifth issue from Joktan, 
 are located by some at the mouth of the Persian Gulf 
 in Arabia; but by others, on the southern shore of" 
 Arabia Felix, west of Jerah. 
 
 UTsaL or UZAL, sixth issue from Joktan, corre- 
 sponds to modern /Sanaa, the capital of the province 
 of Yemen, once a flourishing town and the rival of" 
 Damascus.
 
 THE SEMITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 33 
 
 DiKLaH or DIKLAH, seventh issue from Joktan, is 
 represented by the Dulkkelitce of Himyar, and the 
 tribe known as Dhu-l-kalaah in Yemen. 
 
 AOBaL or OBAL, eighth issue from Joktan, denotes 
 a tribe colonized in western Arabia, north of Mecca. 
 In the opinion of some, this tribe spread from the 
 Arabian to the African shore of the Straits of Bab-el- 
 Man deb. 
 
 ABIMaeL or ABIMAEL, ninth issue from Joktan, 
 answers to the Mali of Theophrastus, the Malichce of 
 Ptolemy, and the name is perpetuated in the town of 
 Malm near Medina. 
 
 ShBA, Sh'BA or SHEBA, tenth issue from Joktan, 
 may refer to the reminiscences of Sheba still preserved 
 in local names in the southwest of Arabia. This name 
 is but slightly distinguished from the Hamitic SBA 
 or S'BA. Rawlinson, assuming it identical, thinks it 
 signifies the mixed character of the race. It certainly 
 is not improbable that Semites became here super- 
 imposed on Hamites at a date earlier than the forma- 
 tion of this ethnological table. 
 
 OPhiR or OPHIR, eleventh issue from Joktan, is 
 placed by some in the southwest corner of Arabia ; by 
 others, at Of or, a town and district of Oman. 
 
 KhaUILaH or HAVILAH, twelfth issue from Joktan, 
 is perhaps not distinguishable from the Hamitic Hav- 
 ilah ; but good authorities decide to locate the Semites 
 at Chaulan or Kka/wlan, in Arabia Felix, on the Red 
 Sea. 
 
 lOBaB or JOBAB, last issue from Joktan, is believed 
 to be represented by the lobaritce of Ptolemy, and the 
 modern JBeni-Jobub in ancient Katabania, midway be- 
 tween Sanaa and Zebid in Arabia. 
 
 PheLeGr, PhaLaG or PELEG, the other son or col- 
 ony from Heber, is believed by Lenormant to have 
 3
 
 34 PREADAMITES. 
 
 located in upper Mesopotamia. The posterity of Peleg 
 to the fifth "generation" or colonial differentiation, is 
 given in the eleventh chapter. The absence of such 
 enumeration here has been taken as evidence that the 
 table was compiled in the early lifetime of Peleg 
 perhaps by Peleg himself. But the compilation was 
 late enough to permit the enumeration of thirteen col- 
 onies proceeding from Joktan. Peleg' s brother. Does 
 the termination of the Jewish and Ishmaelitish lineage 
 with Peleg indicate that the author of the compilation 
 dwelt where he became better informed respecting the 
 tribes of Arabia than respecting those colonized in 
 upper Mesopotamia ? If we reply affirmatively, we are 
 pointed again to ChaldaBa as the place of origin of our 
 ethnographical table. 
 
 LUD. 
 
 LITD, name of the fourth son of Shem, is by some 
 regarded as the eponyrn of the Lydians, located in 
 the western part of Asia Minor, on the ^gean. At a 
 remoter period, however, according to Rawlinson, this 
 region had been occupied by a dynasty of Pelasgians, 
 and he is accordingly of the opinion that the Lud were 
 primitively located north of Palestine, in the close 
 neighborhood of the Assyrians. 
 
 ARAM. 
 
 ARaM or ARAM, called the fifth son of Shem, is 
 generally understood to designate tribes stretching 
 from northern Arabia through Syria and central Meso- 
 potamia to Armenia a name which still perpetuates 
 this patronymic and thence to the borders of Lydia. 
 Aramaia was a name of Phrygia, in central Asia Mi- 
 nor, in the time of Homer ; and Josephus tells us the 
 Syrians called themselves Aramaeans. These people
 
 THE SEMITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 35 
 
 extended as far southwest as Damascus ; for we are 
 told "the ARaM of Damascus came to succor Hada- 
 dezer," and "David slew of ARaM two and twenty 
 thousand." * The Nestorians belong to this affiliation. 
 
 aUTs or Uz, the first issue from Aram, is supposed 
 to have located on the Arabian frontier of Chaldsea ; 
 Rawlinson says nearly in the middle of north Arabia, 
 not very far from the famous district of Nejd. This 
 -was the land of Job. 
 
 KhUL or HUL was perhaps near lake Huleh, north 
 of Palestine ; but the determination is uncertain. 
 
 GeTteR or GETHER, the third issue from the Ara- 
 maean stock, has not been certainly located. By some 
 it is placed in the east of Armenia ; others think it one 
 of the cities of Dekapolis, east of the Jordan. Lange 
 says "Arabians." 
 
 MaSh or MASH is put down in 1 Chronicles i, 17 as 
 MeSheK (Meshech in our version), a word of different 
 radicals, and also given (Genesis x, 2) as the name of 
 a son of Japhet. This confusion creates uncertainty; 
 but Mash was probably located near the other Ara- 
 maeans ; and as the name seems to be perpetuated in 
 Mt. Masius, and in the river Masca, it appears rea- 
 sonable to place this Aramaean tribe in the north of 
 Mesopotamia or Assyria. 
 
 From the foregoing examination it appears that the 
 primitive Semites were centrally located throughout 
 Syria and central and northern Mesopotamia, and 
 stretched southward along the entire west coast of Ara- 
 bia. There were Hamites on all sides of them except 
 the northeast on the extreme south and east of Ara- 
 bia, and along the lower plain of the Euphrates ; on 
 
 * 2 Sam. viii, 5. See also verse 6, where ARaM stands for a lo- 
 cality and ARaM for the people. ARaM (Aramaeans) is rendered 
 Syrians in our version.
 
 36 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 the west, in Egypt, and perhaps along the western 
 shore of the Red Sea, and also along the eastern coast 
 of the Mediterranean, through Canaan and Phoenicia ; 
 and on the northwest, throughout all the southern 
 plain of Asia Minor, and perhaps, also, the Tauric high- 
 lands. At a very early period, generally put down 
 as about the eighteenth century B.C., the Semites had 
 absorbed the Hamitic populations of Assyria, Meso- 
 potamia, Syria and Phoenicia. In the time of Herod- 
 otus the following nations had become semitized : 
 the Assyrians, Babylonians, Syrians or Aramaeans, 
 Phoenicians with their colonies, Canaanites, Jews, 
 Oyprians, Cilicians, Solymi and northern Arabians. 
 The Solymi were in Asia Minor ; and if these became 
 semitized very likely the neighboring nations under- 
 went the same change. The semitization of these na- 
 tions is not to be viewed as a displacement of the 
 primitive population. Much evidence exists of close 
 ethnic affinity between the Hamites and Semites at this 
 early period. This is shown in the blending of Ham- 
 itic and Semitic roots in some of the most ancient in- 
 scriptions ; in the facility of intercourse between the 
 Semites of Asia and the Hamites of Egypt ; in the 
 peaceful and unobserved absorption of all the Asiatic 
 Hamites, and the Semitic adoption of the Hamitic gods 
 and religious system. It is manifest that, at an epoch 
 not long previous, the two families had dwelt together 
 and spoken one language. Of this language, called 
 Accadian or Sumeric, some relics remain. It supplied 
 the oldest form of the cuneiform character ; and from 
 it the Assyrio-Babylonian cuneiform was derived. 
 
 The northern branch of Semites have continued, in 
 later times, to occupy nearly the same regions as they 
 acquired eighteen centuries before Christ. The south- 
 ern Semites spread over the peninsula of Arabia, en-
 
 THE SEMITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 37 
 
 croaching upon the borders primitively settled by 
 Hamites, and overflowing across the Red Sea into the 
 eastern border of northern Africa. The Joktanide Arabs 
 were subsequently encroached upon in northern Arabia 
 by the Ishmaelites. At the present time, some of the 
 Hamitic tribes of Nubia have become largely semit- 
 ized, and claim for themselves a Semitic origin. 
 
 The Semites have always been confined within nar- 
 row geographical limits. In the time of Herodotus, 
 "a parallelogram sixteen hundred miles long, from the 
 parallel of Aleppo to the south of Arabia, and, on an 
 average, eight hundred miles broad," inclosed nearly 
 the whole of this family. "Within this tract less 
 than a thirteenth part of the Asiatic continent the 
 entire Semitic family was then, and, with one excep- 
 tion, has ever since been confined."* The exception 
 is the Arab conquest in the seventh century. 
 
 * Rawlinson, Herodotus, Vol. I, p. 538.
 
 CHAPTEK V. 
 
 THE JAPHETITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 
 
 IaPheTt or JAPHETH, the name of the second son of 
 Noah, is said by Gesenius to signify etymologically 
 " widely-spreading, from the root PhaTtaH. " It seems 
 likely the name was bestowed after the wide dispersion 
 of his posterity ; unless the language of Noah promis- 
 ing that "God shall enlarge Japheth"* can be under- 
 stood as prophetic of the wide dispersion and power of 
 his descendants. The Greeks retained a mythical recol- 
 lection of their remote progenitor, under the name of 
 lapetus. He was one of the Titans, and the fabled 
 son of heaven and earth. The Greek recognition of 
 their lapetic derivation indicates at once the direction 
 in which we are to search for the posterity of laPheTt. 
 By these lapetic Javanites "were the isles of the Gen- 
 tiles divided in their hands." 
 
 GOMER. 
 
 GoMeR or GOMER is a namef whose root-forms are 
 preserved very extensively in the designations of Eu- 
 ropean tribes. They are handed down by Homer, 
 Diodorus, Herodotus, Josephus and Ptolemy. Girniri 
 are mentioned in cuneiform records of the time of 
 Darius Hystaspes.^: The tribes of Gomer are the Go- 
 
 * Gen. ix, 27. This view is dilated upon by McCausland, in The 
 Builders of Babel, ch. iv. 
 
 t Neither this nor the other Japhetic names possesses a proper 
 Semitic root. These names are Indo-Germanic Hebraized. 
 
 J Rawlinson, Herodotus, Vol. Ill, p. 150; note, p. 152.
 
 THE JAPHETITES AND THEIE DISPERSION. 39 
 
 merians, Kimmerians or Crimeans, dwelling about 
 the northern shores of the Black Sea, and, in later 
 times, spreading as Kymr, Kymri, Gaels, Gauls or 
 Kelts over a large part of central and western Europe. 
 Their name is recognized from Great Britain to Spain 
 in such words as Cambria and Cumberland in Great 
 Britain, Cainbrai in France, Camarilla in Spain, and 
 perhaps Coimbra in Portugal. 
 
 AShKNaZ or ASHKENAZ denotes, undoubtedly, the 
 Ascanians, an ancient name of the Phrygians, who 
 dwelt south of the Black Sea. The root of the word 
 is extremely frequent in ancient history, throughout 
 the Bythinian region. The son of ^Eneas was named 
 Ascanius ; and the Trojans themselves, whose city fell 
 in the gray dawn of history, were probably the children 
 of Ashkenaz. The Euxine, Pliny tells us, was formerly 
 styled Axenus, and this, in Greek, becomes the well 
 known Euxeinos. 
 
 RIPaT or RIPHATH denotes apparently the Riphaces 
 of Josephus, whose country was Paphlagonia, in the 
 middle of the south shore of the Euxine. Some have 
 located this tribe in Armenia, and some, on the north 
 shore of the Euxine, without sufficient reason. Knobel 
 adds the Kelts, and Lange adopts the opinion. 
 
 ToGaRMaH or TOGAKMAH is almost universally re- 
 garded as denoting Armenia, in which dwell to this 
 time the remnants of a primitive people who style 
 themselves "the house of Thorgon." 
 
 MAGOG. 
 
 MaGOG or MAGOG is a name about which much 
 learned discussion has arisen. This people has been 
 sometimes located east and northeast of the Euxine, 
 and set down as the ancestors of the Scythians. But 
 as Dubois has determined, they are rather Cauc-asians
 
 40 PREADAMITES. 
 
 and Circassians (Tcherkesses) in the mountainous region 
 between the Euxine and the Caspian. F. Lenormant 
 has a fancy that the Turanians are descended from 
 Magog; while the Chinese are an antediluvian race.* 
 
 MaDal or MADAI, by universal consent, designates 
 the Medes, whose seat was east of Assyria and south 
 of the Caspian. History and archaeology prove, how- 
 ever, that at an earlier date the people of Medea were 
 not Japhetic. The Medean dynasty of Babylon is 
 regarded by Rawlinson as Turanian ;f but Rawlinson, 
 following Oppert and Max Miiller, merges Hamitic 
 and Turanian indications together. Trusting to the 
 faith of the Genesiacal record, we must hold that 
 Japhetites were the first children of Noah who dwelt 
 in Media. But it is easy to admit the probability that 
 they displaced an older people, and that these older 
 people were Turanian in the sense of being Ural-Altaic. 
 But this touches a discussion for which I wish now only 
 to lay the foundations. 
 
 JAVAN. 
 
 la VAN or JAVAN in the Septuagint, lovan is 
 undoubtedly equivalent to the Homeric laones, denot- 
 ing the primitive lonians a name which then signi- 
 fied all the tribes which afterward became Hellenes. 
 The same, in its root-elements, is traced in inscriptions 
 as far back as the Eighteenth Egyptian Dynasty. On 
 the Rosctta Stone, the Demotic IIJNiN is the equiva- 
 lent of the Greek Hellenikois. Javanas is the Hindoo 
 designation of the Greeks in the "Laws of Menu "; 
 and among the Arabs, ancient and modern, Yundn is 
 the generic name of all the Greeks. The Javanidse 
 
 * Lenormant, Ancient History of the East, Am. ed., Vol. I, p. 62. 
 t Rawlinson, Herodotus, Vol. I, pp. 319, 352, 539.
 
 THE JAPHETITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 41 
 
 were therefore understood to spread over all the region 
 of the Hellenic race, including the eastern shore of the 
 -^Egean, in Asia Minor. 
 
 AeLIShaH or ELISHAH finds its equivalent in Elisa 
 or Elis, on the coast of the Peloponnesus. Hellas is 
 probably from the same root. Hence the geographical 
 position indicated is the shores of the Morea, and the 
 islands contiguous, in the Archipelago. 
 
 TaRShlSh or TARSHISH is by one school thought to 
 denote Tartessus on the Spanish coast, and by another, 
 Tarsus, on the Cilician coast, in Asia Minor. The 
 latter locality seems to carry the weight of evidence, 
 since there is almost a complete identity between TaR- 
 SIS (aspirates omitted) and Tarsos, and the other Ionic 
 tribes are ranged by our ethnic table along the same 
 Mediterranean coast. 
 
 KiTtIM or KITTIM has been referred by different 
 authorities to Italy, Macedonia and Cyprus. We find 
 Tarshish, Phul (Pamphylia), Lud (Lydia), Tubal (Paph- 
 lagonia), Javan (Ionia) and Kittirn so often grouped 
 together that we are constrained to reject Italy, and 
 probably Macedonia, from consideration. Kittim was 
 contiguous to Tarsus and Paphlagonia ; and the island 
 Cyprus fulfills the condition. Egyptian inscriptions, 
 moreover, sustain this solution. 
 
 DoDaNIM or DODANIM, recorded as RODaNIM* 
 in 1 Chronicles i, 7, is generally understood to refer 
 to the Dodoneans of Macedonia. Adopting Rodanim 
 as the correct name of this tribe, it may easily refer to 
 the island Rhodes. This view would happily coordi- 
 nate this colony with the other affiliations of Javan. 
 
 * Our English version says Dodanim, with a marginal reference 
 to Gen. x, 2, etc.
 
 42 PREADAMITES. 
 
 TUBAL. 
 
 TuBaL or TUBAL is a name perpetuated in the Tib- 
 areni of Herodotus and Strabo, a designation of the 
 people now known as Georgians. Josephus says that 
 Tubal represented the Iberians in his clay, and Bochart 
 and Dubois remind us that Thdbel and Tubal are iden- 
 tical with Georgians, the ancient Iberians of the south- 
 east coast of tjie Euxine, and extending thence into 
 northern Armenia south of the Caucasus. 
 
 MESHECH. 
 
 MeShek or MESHECH denotes a tribe contiguous to 
 Tubal, as indicated by Ezekiel, and by Herodotus, who 
 says: "Moschi and Tibareni." All authority, accord- 
 ingly, locates the Moschi or Meschi on the Moschian 
 range adjacent to Tubal (Iberia) in the extreme north 
 of Armenia, along the slopes of the Caucasus. The 
 Moschi are set down by Rawlinson as ancestors of the 
 Muscovites, but the evidence is not apparent. 
 
 TIRAS. 
 
 TiRaS or TIRAS, the seventh colonial issue from Ja- 
 phet, is commonly understood as denoting the Thra- 
 cians, whose geographical position was southwest of the 
 Euxine. The river Tiras of Ptolemy, now known as 
 the Dniester, flows into the Euxine from the north- 
 west. The Thracians perhaps stretched northward far 
 enough to join the widely-extended Kimmerians. 
 
 The genesiacal table thus gives the Japhetites a lo- 
 cation entirely north of the Semites. In Medea they 
 stretch around the northeastern border of Semitic ter- 
 ritory. From Armenia, their central region, the Ja- 
 phetic country extends westward around both shores of 
 the Black Sea, and southward along the western bor- 
 der of Asia Minor. They crossed the Bosphorus and
 
 THE JAPHETITES AND THEIK DISPERSION. 43 
 
 populated all the Hellenic shores and islands of the 
 .zEgean. 
 
 From non-biblical sources we obtain further infor- 
 mation respecting the early dispersion of the Japhet- 
 ites or Indo-Europeans called also Aryans. All de- 
 terminations confirm the biblical account of their 
 primitive residence in the same country with the Ham- 
 ites arid Semites. Rawlinson informs us that even 
 Aryan roots are mingled with presemitic in some of 
 the oldest inscriptions of Assyria. The precise region 
 where these three families dwelt in a common home 
 has not been pointed out. We discover, in the re- 
 motest antiquity, movements of Aryan peoples in three 
 different directions. One stream is seen setting north- 
 ward across the Caucasus, through the gorge of Dariel, 
 and thence westward along the north shore of the 
 Euxine. Another stream sets westward from the Ar- 
 menian region, along the south shore of the Euxine, 
 across the Bosphorus and the Archipelago, into south- 
 eastern Europe. The third stream sets eastward, and 
 then southeastward, across the Hindu-Rush, into the 
 valley of the Seven Rivers, the modern Punjab. The 
 center of divergence of these three streams is Armenia, 
 or at least some region between Armenia and Turke- 
 stan or Bactria. This fact lends confirmation to the 
 biblical statements ; though it is not fully established 
 that the so-called Ararat of Armenia is the biblical 
 Ararat, which, there is reason to suppose, was located 
 farther east. 
 
 The southeastern or Asiatic division of Aryans sep- 
 arated into two sub-families, the Brahmanic and the 
 Iranic. It was perhaps before the separation that the 
 Hymns of the Vedas were written. Such is the opin- 
 ion of Max Miiller, who maintains that the Zoroastrian 
 religion marked a schism in the primitive Yedic. Be
 
 44 PREADAMITES. 
 
 that as it may, the adherents of the Vedic worship 
 traversed the passes of the Hindu-Rush and sojourned 
 in the Punjab. Here the Brah manic form of their re- 
 ligion underwent its development and decline. In the 
 course of time the Brahmanic peoples dispersed them- 
 selves over nearly all portions of the Indian peninsula, 
 displacing the indigenous population either by exter- 
 mination, by absorption, or by driving them to the 
 hills.* The Brahmanic language was Sanscrit. This 
 is now a dead language, like that of the sacred books 
 of so many other nations ; but it is represented in mod- 
 ern Hindustan by the Bengalee, Nepalee, the pure 
 Hindu and the Urdu. The mysterious Gipsies are an 
 erratic tribe of Hindus, who left India after 1000 A.D., 
 and are known to have wandered as far as Crete in 
 1322, were in Corfu in 1346. and in Wallachia in 1370. 
 
 The Iranic sub-family of Asiatic Aryans spoke the 
 Zend, which is the language of the A vesta, the sacred 
 writing of the Persians, and of the most ancient cunei- 
 form inscriptions of Persia. From the Zend proceeded 
 the Pehlevi, and from that the modern Persian. To 
 this sub-family belong the Beluchs, the Afghans, the 
 Tadshik of Turkestan, and the agricultural populations 
 of Ozbeg, Khiva, Bokkara, Kokand and Kashgaria. 
 
 The westward or Mediterranean stream of European 
 Aryans appeared in southeastern Europe about 2000 
 B.C. They brought with them a knowledge of the ce- 
 reals wheat, rye and barley, together with the plough, 
 and the metals gold, silver and bronze. Knowledge of 
 these sources of civilization they imparted to the Pelas- 
 gic Hamites who had preceded them. The first group 
 of southern Aryans appeared on the Adriatic as Istri- 
 
 * See Major-General John Briggs' Report on the Aboriginal Tribes 
 of India, in Reports of the British Association, 1850.
 
 THE JAPHETITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 45- 
 
 ans ; and, as Venetes, they founded the city of Venice 
 (Yenetia). They also held a large part of the Archipel- 
 ago. As Phrygians they had gained possession of the 
 greater part of Asia Minor. The Ligurians (including 
 Siculi) dispossessed the European Iberians of most of 
 western Europe at about the same date ; and in the 
 time of Hesiod (850 B.C.) they held Gaul. In the 
 sixth century B.C. they also held possession of Spain 
 for eighty years. The Ombro-Latins wrested most of 
 Italy from the Javanic Ligurians ; but were, in turn, 
 subjugated by Pelasgians bearing the name of Etrus- 
 cans. Subsequently the Aryan nations regained pos- 
 session, and, as Romans, overshadowing and absorbing 
 their Hamitic neighbors, erected a kingdom destined 
 to extend its authority over most of the known world. 
 The earliest group of the northern stream falling* 
 under the cognizance of history may be styled Thra- 
 cian from Tiras, an affiliation of Japhet. It was 
 composed of the ancestors of the Hellenes, Italians 
 and Kelts. The Hellenic Achaeans were in the Pelo- 
 'ponnesus in the fourteenth century B.C., according to 
 Egyptian monuments. They came into Greece by fol- 
 lowing the eastern coast of the Adriatic southward. 
 Hence they must probably be considered an offshoot 
 of the Thracian group.* Continuing eastward, they 
 occupied the Ionian Islands. Later they appeared in 
 Thessaly, and in the eleventh century B.C. they had 
 
 *It docs not satisfactorily appear whether first Aryan settlers 
 entered Greece from the north or from the east. As the Genesiacal 
 table speaks of them as settled in Ionia, upon the east shore of the 
 ^Egean, and upon the " isles of the Gentiles," and as their kindred 
 were scattered eastward through Asia Minor to Armenia, it seems 
 likely that the Thracian colonization of Greece from the north or 
 northeast was not the first Ayran colony. Under this view, there 
 would have been three colonizations of Greece by Aryans : 1st, from 
 the Ionian coast ; 3d, from Thrace ; 3d, from the northern Adriatic.
 
 46 PEEADAMITES. 
 
 returned to Asia, and established settlements upon the 
 coast of Asia Minor. 
 
 Another branch of the northern stream of Euro- 
 pean Aryans is known in Europe as Kimmerians or 
 Kymri, about 650-600 B.C. They were pressed west- 
 ward from the Tanais (Don) by the Scythians, famous 
 in all history for a fierce and warlike disposition. 
 Moving westward, they spread over regions known in 
 classical history as Gaul. Their generic designation 
 in central and western Europe was Gauls or Kelts. A 
 nation retaining the name of Kymri or Kimbri occu- 
 pied the Spanish peninsula. The Belgse and the Brit- 
 ish Kelts were of the same stock. The Kelts had 
 spread over western Europe as early as 450-430 B.C. 
 They occupied the whole region between the Alps and 
 the Baltic Sea and German Ocean. The Goths and 
 Teutons now pressed upon them from the east, and 
 drove them from the countries between the Danube 
 and the Baltic. The Iberians resisted them in the 
 Spanish peninsula, and drove them back into Gaul. 
 This country was already packed with Keltic tribes, * 
 and the refugees sought a permanent asylum south of 
 the Alps, in the plain of the Po. From this region 
 one branch extended its conquests over middle and 
 lower Italy, perhaps even reaching Sicily ; the other 
 recrossed the Austrian Alps, and occupied the vast 
 plain known as Hungary. About 280 B.C. they made 
 encroachments on Macedonia and Greece, but were 
 repulsed ; whence, crossing the Dardanelles, they rav- 
 aged Asia Minor for many years, where they have left 
 their name to a district known as Galatia. During the 
 same period they made extensive conquests from the 
 Scythians. But now the Sarmatian immigration from 
 the east had commenced in the regions north of the 
 Black Sea, and the Kelts fell back along the valley of
 
 THE JAPHETITE8 AND THEIR DISPERSION. 47 
 
 the Danube, leaving traces of their presence in the 
 names Wallachia and Gallieia, but slowly disappearing 
 through absorption into more powerful nations. 
 
 Another branch of the northern stream, first recog- 
 nized in Europe as subjects of the Scythians, as early 
 as 400 B.C. dispersed themselves over Russia as Letto- 
 Slavs. The Prussians are Lithuanian Letts ; the Rus- 
 sians are Slavs, and so are the inhabitants of the 
 southeast of Austria, and the northeastern shores of 
 the Adriatic. Another branch of the northern stream 
 has trifurcated into Goths, Scandinavians and Teutons. 
 The Goths have been absorbed. The Scandinavians 
 have pushed on to the Swedish peninsula, and even to 
 Iceland and Greenland. The Teutons, differentiated 
 first as Bastarnians about 182 B.C., are represented by 
 people speaking various dialects, of which the High 
 German is most important on the continent, and the 
 composite Anglo-Saxon the most important in Great 
 Britain and the colonies and nations which have sprung 
 from her people. 
 
 Still another branch of the northern stream of Ar- 
 yans swept across the European border about 1500 B.C. 
 Under the name of Scythians they seized the country 
 bordering on the Dnieper, expelling the Kelts, as 
 already stated, who now proceeded on their conquest 
 of Europe.* During the entire period of classical 
 history they are known as fierce and warlike tribes, 
 occupying a vast country of plains and prairies north 
 
 * Ethnographers are not unanimous in respect to the ethnic posi- 
 tion of the Scythians. Boekh, Niebuhr and many others set them 
 down as Tatars. But Humboldt, Grimm, Donaldson and others 
 maintain, both on physical and philological grounds, their ethnic 
 affinity with the Aryans. Rawlinson, in his essay " On the Ethnic 
 Affinities of the Nations of Western Asia " (Herodotus, Vol. I, p. 523, 
 etc.) distinctly ranges the Scythians among Tatar nations. He even
 
 48 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 of the Euxine, but of indefinite extent. In the tenth 
 century B.C. they had readied the Danube. In the 
 fifth and fourth centuries B.C. they had extended as far 
 west as the eastern Alps. In the time of Pliny their 
 western border had receded, and their southern had 
 correspondingly shrunken back. The Scythic nation 
 was now but vaguely known ; and soon afterward the 
 Scythians disappear from history, crushed and ab- 
 sorbed, probably, by the pressure of the Thracian 
 Getae on the west, and the Scythic Sarmatians on the 
 east ; or, perhaps, finally exterminated by the subse- 
 quent invasions of the Mongol hordes. 
 
 To summarize, chronologically, the movements of 
 the Aryan family in Europe, according to the best 
 information, we may recognize : 
 
 1. The Ionian or Javanic branch, known to be in 
 Ionia and the "isles of the Gentiles" at the date of 
 the compilation of the Genesiacal table, probably be- 
 fore Moses, and, as some think, in the time of Abra- 
 ham, say 2100 B.C. They must have belonged to the 
 western stream of Aryans. 
 
 2. The Kimmerian branch, known on the same 
 authority to have been on the north of the Black 
 Sea about the same date, say 2100 B.C. Northern 
 stream. 
 
 3. The Thracian branch, which was only a move- 
 ment of the western Kimmerians; in Attica 2000 B.C.; 
 in the Italian peninsula, said to have passed into the 
 
 maintains that a Tatar element is manifest in the oldest records of the 
 Armenians, Cappadocians, Susianians and Chaldaeans of Babylon. 
 In a later essay, " On the Ethnography of the European Scyths " 
 (Herodotus, Vol. Ill, p. 158), he argues as distinctly that this nation 
 was Indo-European. F. Milller is of the opinion that some of the 
 Scyths were Ural-Altaic and others Aryan (Novara-Expedition, Eth- 
 nographie, p. 145).
 
 JAPHETITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 49 
 
 islands of the Archipelago, and Phrygia, in Asia 
 Minor; but I prefer to regard these tribes as belong- 
 ing to the anterior Javanic branch. 
 
 4. The Ligurian branch, which appeared in Italy 
 about 2000 B.C. Probably an extension of the Javanic, 
 along the shores and islands of the Mediterranean. 
 
 5. The Scythian branch, known in the region north 
 of the Black Sea as early as 1500 B.C. 
 
 6. The Ombre-Latin branch, which displaced, in 
 Italy, the Ligurian, and was itself displaced by the 
 Pelasgic Etruscans. 
 
 7. The Achaean branch, probably appertaining to 
 the Thracians, entering the Peloponnesus in the four- 
 teenth century B.C., coming from the west. 
 
 8. The Keltic branch, appearing in the north of 
 Italy 650 B.C., after repulses from the Iberians and 
 Belgians. Probably a nation allied to the Thracians 
 and Scythians. 
 
 9. The Letto-Slavic branch, 400 B.C. Perhaps an- 
 other group from the prolific Thracian stock. 
 
 The facts here set forth are supplied by the very 
 latest ethnological researches. It is of interest to us 
 to note that Europe has been completely overspread 
 by the Aryan family, and that the Hindus were orig- 
 inally members of the same race, and of the same 
 family of that race, as ourselves. They are possessed, 
 then, of similar intellectual and moral characteristics. 
 If we style them "heathen," we must remember that 
 they are wise and thoughtful heathen, armed with sci- 
 ence and philosophy far above our contempt. 
 
 As to the movements of the Aryan family since 
 the Christian era, history is able to speak with a cer- 
 tain sound. No fragment of the family has escaped 
 observation. It would not be possible to conceal itself 
 in the remotest quarters of the world. The color of
 
 50 PREADAMITES. 
 
 its skin would betray it. The tint and texture of its 
 hair would reveal it. The very speech of the rudest 
 peasant would proclaim it. The clang and tone of 
 the Greek and the Sanscrit are in the speech of the 
 most ignorant Swabian and the most servile Slav. 
 
 NOTE. The annexed " Chart of Dispersions of the Noachites" 
 illustrates the subject discussed in the three preceding chapters. The 
 Hamites are denoted by Roman block letters, thus : CUSH, Nimrod. 
 The Semites are denoted by Italic block letters, thus: ASSHUR, 
 Almod&d, The Japhetites are denoted by common Roman letters, 
 thus: GOMER, Ashkenaz. The names of the grandsons of Noah 
 are indicated, in each case, by the larger-sized letters.
 
 JAPHETITES AND THEIR DISPERSION. 
 
 51
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND.* 
 
 BEFORE basing any deductions on the foregoing 
 account of the dispersion of the Noachidse, it is 
 desirable to have before us a conspectus of the princi- 
 pal types of mankind at large. I shall group the races 
 in three divisions, according to prevailing color. Eth- 
 nologists rely on color to only a limited extent, and, 
 at most, account it but one among many physical and 
 linguistic considerations regarded as throwing light on 
 racial distinctions and affiliations ; yet color shows a 
 strange and persistent independence of the physical 
 environment. A chromatic classification, moreover, 
 will be most convenient for the present purpose, f For 
 a more detailed classification see chapter xix. 
 
 CONSPECTUS OF TYPES. 
 
 I. WHITE RACE (Mediterranean) or the Blushing^: race. 
 
 (1) Blonde Family (Japhetites, Aryans or Indo- 
 
 Europeans). 
 
 (2) Brunette Family (Semites). 
 
 (3) Sun-burnt Family (Hamites). 
 
 *More exact data concerning the black races will be given in 
 chapter xi/ 
 
 f M. Quatrefages regards the human species as a single stem with 
 three trunks the White, the Yellow and the Black which are di- 
 vided into "branches," "boughs," "families" and "groups." Dr. 
 Charles Pickering (The Races of Men and their Geographical Distri- 
 bution, Boston, 1848) groups the eleven recognized races as " White," 
 " Brown," " Blackish-Brown " and " Black." 
 
 t So named by Lanci (il rossicante) Paralipomeni all' Illnstra- 
 zioni della Sagra Scrittura, Paris, 4to, 2 vols., 1845. 
 
 52
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 53 
 
 II. BROWN RACES. 
 
 1. Mongoloid Race (Tatar, Turanian). 
 
 (1) Malay Family. 
 
 (2) Malay o-Chinese Family. 
 
 (3) Chinese Family. 
 
 (4) Japanese Family (including Coreans). 
 
 (5) Altaic Family. 
 
 (6) Behring's Family. 
 
 (7) American Family. 
 
 2. Dravidian Race. 
 
 (1) Dekkanese Family. 
 
 (2) Cingalese Family. 
 
 (3) Munda Family (Jungle Tribes or Primitive 
 
 Dravida). 
 
 III. BLACK RACES. 
 
 1. Negro Race (Sooty). 
 
 (1) Bantu Family. 
 
 (2) Soudan Family. 
 
 2. Hottentot Race (Leather Brown). 
 
 (1) Koi-Koin Family. 
 
 (2) Bushman Family. 
 
 3. Papuan Race (Dark-Rusty F. Mutter). 
 
 (1) Asiatic Family. 
 
 (2) Australian Family. 
 
 4. Australian Race (Coffee-Brown). 
 
 The three families of the WHITE or MEDITERRA- 
 NEAN race have, from time immemorial, been distin- 
 guished by their color. The Japhetites or Indo-Euro- 
 peans constitute the blonde family. Typically, they 
 possess brown, yellowish or reddish hair, blue eyes and 
 a fair skin. The type is found in its greatest purity 
 among the northern nations of Europe. The Aryans 
 of the south have acquired darker complexions by in- 
 termixture with Semites, and, in ancient times, with
 
 54 PBEADAMITES. 
 
 Hamites. The Semites are characteristically brunette. 
 The ancient Egyptians styled them "yellow"; but 
 this is a better designation of some of the Mongoloid 
 families. The birth-right Jews, in all countries, and 
 the Arabs, are the best examples of this family. The 
 Hamites have always been known by a darker and 
 ruddier tint. Sometimes, as in the Galla of Africa and 
 some of the Nilotic nations, the color is almost black ; 
 but it is never associated with the woolly hair, scant 
 beard, prominent jaws or highly intumescent lips of 
 the Negroes. The Hamite complexion, moreover, 
 generally presents a reddish tinge, which renders high- 
 ly appropriate the designation " sun-burnt," which has 
 been very extensively applied to the family KluiM, 
 in Hebrew, signifying sun-burnt, and this family being 
 designated among the ancient Egyptians as "red." 
 
 The brown races may be reduced to two. The 
 Dravida or Dravidians* are the aboriginal inhabitants 
 of India. "Their skin is generally very dark, fre- 
 quently quite black. In this point they resemble Ne- 
 groes, although they are without the repulsive odor of 
 the latter. Their most noticeable feature is their long 
 black hair, which is neither tufted nor straight, but 
 crimped or curly. This clearly distinguishes them 
 from the Mongoloid nations, as does the fact that the 
 hair of their beard and bodies grows profusely. . . . 
 The intumescent lips occasionally recall the Negroes ; 
 but the jaws are never prominent, "f The race of 
 Dravida consists of the Dravida proper and the Munda 
 or Jungle tribes of the Ganges. The Dravida proper 
 
 * For portraits of this race see Frontispiece and Figs. 1 and 57. 
 
 f Peschel, The Races of Man, Am. ed., p. 451 ; H. von Schlagint- 
 weit, Indien und Hoch-Asien, Vol. I, p. 546. In this chapter I shall 
 draw freely from the convenient summaries of Peschel, Mtlller and 
 Topinard.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 
 
 55 
 
 embrace the Brahui of Beloochistan, though the Be- 
 luchs themselves are Iranians ; and besides these, 
 tribes speaking five different civilized languages in the 
 southern part of the peninsula. The Tula or Tulava is 
 
 FIG. 1. A Tamulian Dravidian. The Tribe of Bhuiya of Keonjhar 
 serve as laborers and menials in Bihar and western Bengal ; but 
 in the southern tributary estates of Bengal they are lords of the 
 soil. (From Dalton's Descriptive Ethnography of Bengal.}
 
 56 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 spoken by one hundred and fifty thousand people on 
 the west coast in the neighborhood of Mangalore. 
 The Malayalam or Malabar is the language of a tribe 
 stretching from the last southward to Cape Comorin. 
 Most of the central and west part of the peninsula 
 south of Madras is occupied by the Tamils, who 
 speak the Tamil language. To them belongs also the 
 northern half of Ceylon. The Tamil is spoken by ten 
 millions, and possesses an ancient literature. North 
 of Madras, to the nineteenth degree of latitude, dwell 
 fourteen millions of Dravida speaking the Telegu or 
 Gentoo language. They extend into the interior, and 
 thence far southward. West of these are five millions 
 speaking the Kannadi or Canarese, the language of the 
 Carnatic. The Gonds and Khonds of Khondistan are 
 also Dravidians ; and besides these are the Paharia in 
 the Vindhya mountains, south of the Ganges. 
 
 The Murida family of Dravidians consists of several 
 tribes dwelling in the low regions south of the Ganges 
 as far as the eighteenth degree of latitude. 
 
 The Dravida type has become extensively blended 
 with the Brahmanic, and the distinctions pointed out 
 are based chiefly on linguistic peculiarities.* The Dra- 
 vidian dialects employ a method in the formation of 
 words which has led some philologists to range them 
 with the "Turanian" class. Whether a real historical 
 affinity can be proven or not, it is a very suggestive 
 circumstance in relation to the discussion in hand that 
 sufficient resemblance is manifest to render plausible 
 the hypothesis of a remote contiguity, if not a con- 
 sanguineous relationship between the Dravidians and 
 the race speaking Turanian dialects. In view of the 
 
 * Whitney, Language and the Study of Language; Fried. Muller, 
 Novara- Expedition, Ethnographie, p. 139.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 57 
 
 sequel of the present discussion, these affinities, as well 
 as those between Dravida and Mediterraneans, possess 
 for us an unusual interest, and awaken a desire to 
 know more of the Dravidiaii race. 
 
 It will be sufficiently exact for my purpose to merge 
 into the MONGOLOID race* all the remaining represent- 
 atives of the brown or dusky races. It will also sub- 
 serve my purpose to pass them at present with a very 
 hasty mention. The Mongoloids or Turanians are the 
 most numerous, and by far the most widely dispersed, 
 of all the races. These are facts which seem to possess 
 much significance. They are characterized by long, 
 straight, black hair, which is cylindrical in section ; 
 "by a nearly complete absence of beard and hair on 
 the body ; by a dark-colored skin, varying from a 
 leather-like yellow to deep brown, or sometimes tend- 
 ing to red, and by prominent cheek-bones, generally 
 accompanied by an oblique setting of the eyes."f 
 
 Several families of this race must be enumerated, 
 and they have sometimes been described as distinct 
 races. For my own part, however, I discover very 
 sound reasons for assigning them to a close physio- 
 logical relationship. The Malay family, which may 
 be regarded as the oldest, had its primitive seat upon 
 the peninsulas on the southeast of Asia, or the islands 
 contiguous, or perhaps a continental region which has 
 become reduced by geological denudation to some insu- 
 
 * I have experienced difficulty in fixing upon an unobjectionable 
 designation for a group of ethnic families having this wide significa- 
 tion. The terms Tatar, Turanian and Mongolian, besides their am- 
 biguity, have received by common usage significations too restricted. 
 Mongoloid, as expressing affinity with Mongolians, without implying 
 identification, seems, after reflection, to be the least objectionable 
 term now in use. 
 
 t Peschel, The Races of Man, p. 347.
 
 58 
 
 PREADAMITES. 
 
 lar relics of itself. "Westward, they spread by Ceylon, 
 the southern half of which they still hold, to Mada- 
 gascar and the contiguous islands of the so-called Mas- 
 carene group. Eastward, the Malays have gradually 
 
 FIG. 2. A Malay Gentleman. From a photograph obtained by 
 Prof. J. B. Steere."
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 
 
 59 
 
 spread over Polynesia, reaching the Sandwich Islands 
 on the north and Easter Island on the extreme east. 
 The Polynesian branch diverges farthest from the Mon- 
 golian type. This branch has been at many points in 
 contact with the apparently older Papuans, and by 
 
 FIG. 3. Leleiohoku, brother of King Kalakaua of Hawaiian Isl- 
 ands. Polynesian type. Photograph sent by Rev. S. E. Bishop, 
 Honolulu. See also Figs. 48 and 49. 
 
 intercourse has given origin to a mixed sub-race, lat- 
 terly known as Micronesians. These fade, in one di- 
 rection, into well marked Malays, and in the other 
 into the Papuan type.
 
 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 The Malay o- Chinese family has for its primitive 
 center the southeast of Asia. They dwell in Carn- 
 bodia, Siam, southern Burmah, the delta of the Ira- 
 Avaddy, and stretch northwestward along the southern 
 
 FIG. 4. A Muttuk Man of the Thai type of Malayo-Chinese, from 
 Assam. (From Dalton's Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal.) 
 
 slopes of the Himalayas and through most portions 
 of Thibet. Along the Indian border they present a 
 blending with the Indian types.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 
 
 61 
 
 The Chinese family, too well known to need descrip- 
 tion here, is the largest and most homogeneous family 
 of mankind. Their language is purely monosyllabic,, 
 and the simplest of all languages in its structure. 
 
 FIG. 5. A Fuchow Official (Taotsi). From a photograph obtained 
 by Prof. M. W. Harrington. 
 
 The Japanese family presents close physical resem- 
 blances to the Chinese ; but their languages are poly- 
 syllabic, and are more nearly related to the Altaic
 
 PREADAMITES. 
 
 type. The Corean dialects are closely related to the 
 Japanese. This family passed from the continent to 
 the Japanese archipelago, and thence to the Loochoo 
 Islands and still farther south, displacing aborigines, 
 
 FIG. 6. A Japanese Swordsman. From a photograph obtained by 
 Prof. M. W. Harrington. See also Fig. 51. 
 
 which by some are supposed to be represented by the 
 modern Ainos yet remaining on Yezo and the Kuriles. 
 The Altaic family of Mongoloids stretches from 
 the sea of Okotsk westward through Siberia, to the 
 country of the European Lapps. We have no evidence 
 of any older population throughout this vast region.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 
 
 63 
 
 They possess a yellow or yellowish-brown skin, a flat- 
 tened nose, and a broad and low skull. In other 
 respects they present the common characteristics of 
 the Mongoloid race. Tungus, to which belong the 
 
 FIG. 7. An aged Ai'no, from Yezo. From a photograph obtained 
 by Prof. M. W. Harrington. 
 
 Mantchus, extend from the shores of Okotsk to the 
 neighborhood of the Yenesei river. The true Mongols, 
 also called Tatars and sometimes Tartars, stretch in 
 their numerous tribes from the eastern part of the
 
 64 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 desert of Gobi, north to Lake Baikal, and westward, 
 as Kalmucks, to European Russia. The Turks, of 
 which the Uighurs, Osmanlis, Yakuts, Turcomans and 
 Kirghis are the principal branches, are spread over 
 the wide region from the Altai Mountains through 
 Turkestan to the Caspian Sea, and, in isolated tribes, 
 through the Caucasus to Hungary and European 
 Turkey. The European Turks* have lost most of their 
 Mongoloid characters by long admixture with the 
 Aryan stock ; but their languages preserve indistinctly 
 the evidences of their Mongoloid origin. The Ural- 
 Altaic group, including the Ugrian, Bulgarian (not 
 the present Danubian Bulgarians), Permian and Finn- 
 ish branches, reaches from the eastern borders of the 
 Obi through northern Russia to the shores of the Bal- 
 tic. To this ethnic type belong, perhaps, the Basques 
 of the Pyrenees ; though Fr. Miiller and others rank 
 them with the Mediterraneans. The Samoyeds are 
 found from the upper waters of the Yenesei and Obi, 
 northward and westward to the sea of Obi and the 
 "White Sea. 
 
 The Behrincfs family of Mongoloids includes a num- 
 ber of north Asiatic and American tribes which dwell, 
 or originally dwelt, about the shores of Behring's 
 Straits. The most divergent type of these is the 
 Eskimo ; and if the Mongoloids are to be divided in- 
 to distinct races, the Eskimo are entitled to an un- 
 doubted position. This type of people have migrated 
 eastward as far as Greenland, leaving the Namollo to 
 represent them on the Asiatic shore of the straits. 
 The Itelmes, or Kamtskatdales, decidedly Mongolian 
 in appearance, occupy the peninsula of Kamtskatka; 
 the Koriaks and Chukchi range from the head of the 
 
 * Edson L. Clark, The Races of European Turkey, New York and 
 Chicago, 1878.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 
 
 65 
 
 sea of Okotsk nearly to Behring's Straits ; the Aleu- 
 tians occupy the range of islands to which they have 
 given their name, and the Kolushes or Tlinkites and 
 Vancouver tribes occupy the American mainland, and 
 
 -A Greenland Eskimo. From a photograph taken by Dr. 
 
 Bessels, of the Polaris Expedition. 
 5
 
 66 
 
 PREADAMITES. 
 
 contiguous islands from Mount St. Elias to Frazer 
 river and Puget Sound. 
 
 The American family of Mongoloids embraces all 
 
 FIG. 9. Red Cloud, Chief of the Ogallala Sioux. From a photo- 
 graph by W. H. Jackson. 
 
 the aboriginal population of both continents, except 
 the Behring's tribes just mentioned. All researches 
 hitherto made have failed to establish the existence
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 
 
 6T 
 
 of more than one race, whether among the anciently 
 half civilized or the hunting tribes ; and have only 
 resulted in the conviction that an American race of 
 men, as distinct from Mongoloids, is only a preposses- 
 sion arising from their continental isolation and re- 
 moteness from their Asiatic kinsmen, when contem- 
 
 FIG. 10. George Tsaroff, a native Aleut from Unalashka. 
 From a photograph. 
 
 plated across the Atlantic by European Ethnologists. 
 The physical affinities of the American Indians, es- 
 pecially in view of the connecting types of the Haidahs 
 (a tribe of Tlinkites), the Aleuts, the Itelmes, the 
 Coreans and Japanese, are sufficiently close to con- 
 vince any unprejudiced student that all the populations
 
 68 PREADAMITES. 
 
 of America have been derived from the Asiatic conti- 
 nent.* Even the obliquely set eyes, so noticeable in 
 Chinese and Japanese, is a feature often distinctly 
 present among the American tribes ; and in any event 
 is not more infrequent than among the remote tribes 
 of the Malayan family, f 
 
 Among black-skinned peoples we recognize no less 
 than four races. Besides their black or very dark 
 skins, they all have narrow heads (dolicho-cephaloua 
 a term which means having long heads ; but they are 
 only relatively long because so thin) and projecting 
 (prognathffus) jaws. They possess long thigh bones, 
 and sometimes, also, long arms. The shanks are lean, 
 the pelvis is obliquely set, and the secondary sexual 
 characters are deficient. The NEGRO race is further 
 distinguished by short, crisped hair, each fibre of which 
 is flattened like the fibre of wool. The beard is almost 
 wanting, the lips are thick and prominent, the mouth 
 often enormously large, the forehead retreating and the 
 nose flattened. The skin is thick and velvety, and 
 
 * There lived recently in Ann Arbor a native Aleut, brought from 
 Unalashka by Professor M. W. Harrington, of the University of Michi- 
 gan, while on duty in connection with the Alaskan Coast Survey, under 
 Professor W. H. Dall. There are sometimes, also, several Japanese 
 students in the University and the High School ; and it is instructive 
 to remark that none but the closest observers can distinguish the 
 Aleut from the Japanese. The Aleut, it may be added, came volun- 
 tarily to the United States to seek an education, and is making good 
 proficiency. He is now employed in the Smithsonian Institution. 
 
 f See Peschel, Races of Man, pp. 402, 403, and the references there 
 appended. "In only one physical character some American tribes 
 differ from the Asiatic Mongols. A small snub-nose with a low 
 bridge is typical in the latter ; whereas, in the hunting tribes of the 
 United States, and especially among the chiefs, we meet with high 
 noses." (See the portrait of Red Cloud, Fig. 9.) A similar character, 
 or even a "Roman" or Jewish nose, is frequently met with among the 
 Polynesians.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 69 
 
 -emits an exhalation of a pungent, unpleasant and char- 
 acteristic odor. Most Negroes also have meagre thighs, 
 calfless legs, elongated heels and archless feet. The 
 home of the Negro is all Africa from the southern 
 border of the Sahara to the country of the Hottentots 
 and Bushmen except some portions on the extreme 
 east, and a belt along the tenth parallel of latitude 
 north, extending from near the west coast nearly to 
 the center of the continent, which regions have fallen 
 into the possession of hybrid Hamites interspersed with 
 fewer hybrid Semites. 
 
 The Bantu family of Negroes occupies the known 
 portion of South Africa from the parallel of 20 south 
 to that of 5 north. The eastern tribes include the 
 people of Zanzibar, and the Mozambique nations from 
 the coast to lake Nyassa. The Betshuans are farther 
 inland, and the Kaffir tribes belong to the east. The 
 west coast Bantus include the Bunda nations, the 
 Ovambo, the Ba-nguela and the A-ngola. A second 
 division embraces the Congoes, and a third, in the 
 northwest, includes the tribes of the Gaboon and the 
 Cameroon mountains. 
 
 The Soudan family of Negroes stretches from the 
 Atlantic coast to the valley of the upper Nile, occupy- 
 ing all the space between the Desert and the Bantus 
 except the belt held by the Fulbe, who will be men- 
 tioned presently. Among them we find, in the west, 
 tribes speaking the dialects of Joruba and Dahomey, 
 those on the Gold Coast, and the Ashantees, Fantees 
 and Mandingoes. Between the Gambia and the Sen- 
 egal live the Joloffers, " the finest of the Negro races." 
 Between the Niger and Bourn ou is spoken the Hausa 
 language, known to Herodotus. The tribes of Bournou 
 and those speaking the Teda stretch farther eastward, 
 to the border of the Libyan Desert. The lowest of all
 
 70 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Negro tribes are found in the region of the White (or 
 western) Nile. Here are the Shillook and Dinka 
 tribes, which, in physical characters, also closely re- 
 semble the Fundi Negroes of the Blue (or eastern) 
 Nile. The latter founded the kingdom of Sennaar. 
 They have very long crimped hair, a skin possessing a 
 strong odor, and a color " varying from brown to blue- 
 black, with the exception of the hand and the sole of 
 the foot, which are of a flesh-red color. The finger 
 nails are also of an agate-brown. The lips are fleshy, 
 but not intumescent ; the nose straight or slightly 
 aquiline, as among many Negroes of southern and 
 western Africa." It is extremely probable that the 
 Fundi are of mixed race. 
 
 In the district of the Niger, stretching along the 
 tenth parallel of latitude, are found the Fulbe or Fulah, 
 a peculiar people who have sometimes been described 
 as a red race. By surrounding nations they are called 
 Peuls, Foulahs, Fellani, Fellatahs and Foulan. They 
 have a reddish, yellowish or brownish color, and oval 
 face, a long and somewhat arched nose, teeth vertical, 
 lips somewhat thin, figure slim and tall. The hair is- 
 black, glossy, long, and reaching to the shoulders. 
 They are shepherds and nomads, and in religion, pro- 
 fessors of Islam. They are said by Barth to have come 
 from the east at a remote period.* According to other 
 authorities they are known to have reached this region 
 from the north. Friedrich Miiller, who places them 
 in ethnic association with the Nuba, refers them col- 
 lectively to the northeast, f In any event, they are not 
 an African type, and cannot be cited as proof of the 
 
 * Barth, Travels and Discoveries in North and Central Africa in 
 1849-55; London. 
 
 fFr. Mailer, Novara- Expedition, Ethnologic, p. 97 and Atlas.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 71 
 
 diversification of the Negro race. Features, language, 
 religion and traditions point them out as a hybridized 
 colony of Hamites from Barbary. The Nuba are prob- 
 ably hybridized Hamites from the east coast. On all 
 the borders of these nations is noticed a blending with 
 the Negro type. 
 
 The other black race of Africa is that of the HOT- 
 TENTOTS and BUSHMEN. They occupy the southern parts 
 of the continent. The common characters of these two 
 families are the tufted matting of the hair of the head, 
 a scantiness of hair upon other parts of the body, 
 moderate prognathism, laterally projecting cheek bones, 
 full lips and a narrow opening of the eyes. 
 
 The Hottentot family, styled by themselves Koi- 
 Koin, speak a language of great ethnological interest, 
 since, according to Moffat, Lepsius, Pruner Bey, Max 
 Miiller, Whitney and Bleek, it presents some resem- 
 blance to the language of ancient Egypt. Though 
 other philological authorities dissent from this view, 
 the existence of an opinion of this kind, so well in- 
 dorsed, proves that the Koi*Koin are in possession of 
 a language which has reached a remarkable develop- 
 ment. Whether these people are descendants, with 
 more or less extraneous mixture, from the ancient 
 Egyptians, or have lived in communication with them, 
 or some other civilized people, are questions which 
 naturally arise for discussion. It is not impossible 
 that even so rude a people as the Koi-Koin should have 
 created a language as complex and polished as that 
 which they employ ; though it seems more probable 
 that they present to-day the mere ruins of a former 
 better condition, or the reminiscences of ancient contact 
 witli a higher race. 
 
 The Bushman family (called also Bojesman, from 
 Boschjes-man of the Dutch) are of smaller stature.
 
 72 
 
 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 Their complexion is of a leathery-yellow or brown 
 color, and the skin becomes greatly wrinkled at an 
 early age. The women possess an enormous develop- 
 ment of fat upon the haunches, which is known as 
 steatopygy, and also a character which Cuvier styles 
 
 FIG. 11. Venus Kallipygos, of the Bushmen. From a preparation 
 from life in the Jardin des Plantes, Paris. [See further de- 
 scription in chapter xvi.] 
 
 "la particularity la plus remarquable de son organiza- 
 tion," the so-called "apron," or enormous develop- 
 ment of the nymphse, together with some other sexual
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. To 
 
 peculiarities. The two sexes, beyond these particu- 
 lars, have but feeble secondary characters for their 
 distinction. 
 
 The third black race is that of the AUSTRALIANS. 
 (See Fig. 12.) They dwell upon the continent of Aus- 
 tralia, the islands near the coast, and originally occu- 
 
 FIG. 12. An Australian, of King George's Sound. From Pricharcl 
 
 pied the large island of Tasmania. Their color is 
 always dark, sometimes black, and occasionally, on the 
 southeast coast, light copper-red. The mouth is wide 
 and unshapely. The body is thickly covered with hair. 
 The hairs of the head are black, elliptical in section, 
 and sometimes stand out around the head in the form
 
 74 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 of a shaggy crown. The form of the skull is high 
 dolicho-cephalic. In intelligence the Australians arc 
 extremely low, but not so brutal as formerly reputed. 
 They are unacquainted, indeed, with the use of metallic 
 implements, and their boats are mere logs, which may 
 be regarded as the initial point in the evolution of 
 naval structures. They have no aesthetic sense of the 
 use of clothing, but they know how to make and use 
 the boomerang. They have names for eight different 
 winds, and many of them have learned to speak the 
 English language with fluency. " They are peculiarly 
 inventive in expressions of courtesy, which they both 
 require and bestow freely in conversation." They pos- 
 sess very distinct religious conceptions, but their lan- 
 guage is, like that of the Koi-Koin, an unexpected 
 evidence of very considerable intellectual power and 
 discrimination. It possesses eight case terminations, 
 and as many numbers as the Greek. "The verb is as 
 rich in tenses as the Latin, and has, also, terminations 
 for the dual, and three genders for the third person. 
 In addition to active and passive it has reflective, recip- 
 rocal, determinative and continuative forms." "We 
 also find among them attempts at poetry, and the 
 names of renowned poets."* 
 
 The fourth black race is that of the PAPUANS. 
 They are distinguished by their "peculiarly flattened, 
 abundant and very long hair, which grows in tufts 
 and surrounds the head like a periwig or crown, eight 
 inches high," which they train and trim into a great 
 variety of fantastic styles. f The skin ranges from 
 black, or nearly black (in New Caledonia), to blue- 
 black (in Fiji) and brown, or chocolate color (in New 
 
 * Peschel, Races of Man, p. 333. 
 
 t See illustrations in Quatrefages, Natural History of Man, Am. 
 ed., p. 129.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 
 
 75 
 
 Guinea). The jaws are somewhat less prominent 
 than among the Negroes, and the lips less intumescent. 
 These contrasts are more considerable on the easterly 
 islands. The nose is broad and long, with a drooping 
 
 FIG. 13. Tomboua Nakoro, a Papuan of Fiji. From Prichard. 
 
 extremity, and the legs are long and thin. Papuans 
 of pure blood are found on New Guinea and the 
 islands off the coast, as well as in the groups of Am 
 and Ke, and the islands of "Waigiou, Mysol, Larat and
 
 76 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 Timor-Laut. On the more westerly islands, in the 
 Molucca group, on the eastern half of Floris, as well 
 as on Chandana and all the islands to the east of it, 
 we find the relics of an original Papuan race, now 
 much mixed with Malay.* For the rest, the Papuans 
 include, generally, the inhabitants of New Guinea, the 
 Pelew Islands, New Ireland, the Solomon group, the 
 New Hebrides, New Caledonia, the Loyalty Islands 
 and the Fiji Archipelago. Speaking generally, the 
 islands of Melanesia belong to the Papuan race, and 
 those of Micronesia to a race formed by mixture of 
 Papuans and Malays. In the opposite direction the 
 Mincopies on the Andaman Islands belong to the 
 Papuan race. 
 
 The Papuans are regarded by "Wallace as intellectu- 
 ally superior to the Malays ; though the latter, through 
 contact with superior nations, have made more ad- 
 vances in civilization. 
 
 The following is Friedrich Miiller's estimate of the 
 population of the world, divided among the seven 
 races which I have described: 
 
 Australians, - 80,000 
 
 Papuans, 1,750,000 
 
 Negroes, including Kaffirs (11 per cent), - 148,000,000 
 
 Hottentots, - 50,000 
 
 Mongoloids (44 per cent), - - 590,040,000 
 
 Dravidians, 34,000,000 
 
 Mediterraneans or Noachites (40 per cent), 547,000,000 
 
 Fulbe and Nubas of Africa, - 9,500,000 
 
 Other mixed races, - 10,000,000 
 
 Totalf 1,340,020,000 
 
 * Wallace, Malay Archipelago, Am. ed., pp. 590, 591. 
 t The most recent estimate of Dr. Petermann makes the total pop- 
 ulation of the world 1,424,000,000.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 77 
 
 The foregoing enumeration distinguishes seven races. 
 It must be confessed, however, that the circumscription 
 of human races is a work which must be largely guided 
 by the personal views of investigators. That racial 
 distinctions exist is a fact sufficiently obvious, but, like 
 the colors of the rainbow, they blend with each other 
 along all their coterminous lines. A very marked in- 
 stinctive tendency to the isolation of races undoubtedly 
 exists, but endless intermixtures have involved the 
 study of details in confusion inextricable, and difficul- 
 ties perhaps insurmountable. Extensive districts have 
 become populated by types presenting all that persist- 
 ence and homogeneity which characterize races, but 
 which exhibit, nevertheless, so intelligible a blending 
 of two recognized races that the final verdict of anthro- 
 pology has excluded them from the list of original 
 types. Thus, the Micronesians, sometimes regarded as 
 a distinct race, are probably a mixture of Papuans with 
 Polynesians, who are themselves a variety of the Malay 
 family. The Melanesians are Papuans, modified, prob- 
 ably, by intermixture, or perhaps by that influence of 
 situation which tends slowly to introduce modifications 
 among all organic types. The Negritos, composed of 
 the Mincopies of the Andaman Islands, the Semangs 
 of the interior of the peninsula of Malacca, and the 
 Aigtas or Aetas of the Philippines, are regarded by 
 Quatrefages as a distinct race, but the latest researches 
 of Virchow and Karl Semper tend to prove that they 
 are merely Papuans modified by a Malay element. 
 Similarly, the Galla of Abyssinia and the remoter in- 
 terior have been sometimes classed as Negroes, from 
 the color of the skin, and sometimes regarded as rem- 
 nants of a distinct black race now approaching extinc- 
 tion, but their long and curly hair, copious beard and 
 European features betray their near affinity with the
 
 T8 
 
 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Mediterranean race. These, like the Somali of the 
 eastern promontory of Africa, may fairly be regarded 
 as near relatives of the Semites of the eastern border 
 of the Red Sea, if not more probably descended from 
 
 FIG. 14. One of the Ae'ta, from near Manila, Luzon. From a 
 photograph obtained by Prof. J. B. Steere. 
 
 the dark Hamitic tribes who settled in the south of 
 Arabia, and are still represented by the black and 
 straight-haired Himyarites. In this connection renewed 
 reference should be made to the Fulbe or Fulah.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 79 
 
 More unquestionable results of intermixtures are 
 seen in the blended shades which characterize the co- 
 terminous lines of all recognized races. As on the east 
 of Africa the black tribes have blended with Semites 
 and Hamites, so on the north, Egyptian and Berber in- 
 termixtures have so obliterated racial boundaries that 
 we can only say, the farther we proceed southward the 
 more negroid becomes the type, and the nearer we ap- 
 proach the Mediterranean the more European the type. 
 This state of affairs is well exemplified in the history 
 and local variations of the Fulbe. Similarly, the primi- 
 tive stock of the Turks, Magyars and Hungarians was 
 Mongoloid, but these nationalities, west of the Euxine, 
 have become almost completely Europeanized. It is 
 only in tracing them eastward through the Osmanlis 
 and Turcomans that we discover their physical rela- 
 tions with the Kalmucks and typical Mongols. So the 
 Aryan population of Hindostan seems to have drunken 
 up a great part of the dark Dravidian indigenes, and to 
 have perpetuated their memory in the dark complexion 
 of the modern Hindus. I am led to regard the dark 
 complexion of the modern inhabitants of western Asia 
 not less the Armenians of the north than the Arabs 
 of the south as the reminiscence of Hamitic, Semitic 
 and Aryan blendings, some of which date back to an 
 epoch more remote than Abraham. So, finally, the 
 extreme brunette or brown complexion, so often en- 
 countered in southern Europe, seems to perpetuate the 
 effects of the ancient absorption of the Pelasgian Ham- 
 ites by the later and lighter-colored Aryans other 
 streams of whom, avoiding Hamitic intermixtures, are 
 perpetuated through northern Europe in the possession 
 of their primitive fairness of skin. The dark hybrid 
 populations of Mexico and Brazil are only other ex- 
 amples of wide-spread racial mixtures.
 
 80 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Every one must have observed, nevertheless, that 
 the miscigenesis of races does not always result in a 
 complete blending of racial characteristics, as is the 
 case with the Griquas of South Africa a hybrid of 
 the Dutch colonists and Hottentots. This is especially 
 noteworthy in the hybridism of South America. It is 
 seen also in North America, where freckled, blotched 
 and mottled complexions, uncouth extravagances of 
 features, short life, infecundity and general sanitary 
 feebleness, are common characteristics of mulattoes. 
 Racial admixtures are less like the union of alcohol and 
 water than like agitation of oil and water together. Co- 
 ercion produces a more or less intimate intermixture, 
 without a real blending of the ultimate elements of 
 race ; and a little repose discovers them in process of 
 segregation more or less complete. It is like the graft- 
 ing of the mountain ash upon an alien stock, which 
 ever after reveals the physiological misery of the un- 
 natural union by the drooping and contortions of its 
 branches. 
 
 Such repugnances, it must be admitted, may yield to 
 the prolonged attrition of repetition and usage ; and 
 hence it is impossible to take a thoughtful survey of 
 the phenomena of racial hybridity without feeling led 
 toward the conclusion that existing race distinctions 
 tend to disappearance. All races, along their borders, 
 merge into contiguous races. Undoubtedly human in- 
 stincts, to say nothing of physical impediments, will 
 long conserve the purity and distinctness of races oc- 
 cupying continental areas unless, indeed, other races 
 settle among them, but we are constrained to recog- 
 nize an inevitable tendency to a slow and final extinc- 
 tion of all existing racial differentiations, unless there 
 be some other causes at work slowly augmenting racial 
 divergences and instituting new ones.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 81 
 
 I allow myself to pause here briefly, for the purpose 
 of protesting against the policy of North American 
 miscigenesis, which has been recommended by high 
 authorities as an eligible expedient for obviating race- 
 collisions. It is proposed to consolidate the conflicting 
 elements by a systematic promotion of interfusion of 
 the white and the black races. It is proposed, in short, 
 to cover the continent with a race of Griquas. The 
 policy is not more shocking to our higher sentiments, 
 nor more opposed to the native instincts of the human 
 being, than it is destructive to the welfare of the nation 
 and of humanity. Wendell Phillips, who, if sex did 
 not protect him, would be in danger of acquiring the 
 title of "most eloquent platform virago," has sent 
 down to posterity the following record: "Remember 
 this, the youngest of you, that on the fourth day of 
 July, 1868, you heard a man say that, in the light of 
 all history, in virtue of every page he ever read, he 
 was an amalgamationist to the utmost extent. I have 
 no hope for the future, as this country has no past, but 
 in that sublime mingling of the races which is God's 
 own method of civilizing and elevating the world."* 
 
 Bishop Gilbert Haven, whose charming personal 
 qualities render it painful to attribute to him similar 
 sentiments, is recorded to have said: "We shall live 
 to 'see Helen's beauty in a brow of Egypt.' We 
 shall say, 'What a rich complexion is that brown 
 skin.' . . . We shall be attracted to this hue because 
 it is one of God's creations, and a beautiful one too; 
 because it is the favorite hue of the human race ; 
 because, chiefly, we have most wickedly loathed and 
 
 * Wendell Phillips, Fourth of July Oration, 1868. Here is exem- 
 plified that feminine quality which prompts a woman to marry a 
 drunkard for the sake of reforming him, 
 6
 
 82 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 scorned it. ... This law ... is the grand undertone 
 of all marriage. It is the Creator's mode of compel- 
 ling the race to overleap the narrow boundaries of 
 families and tribes, into which 'blood, so-called, inva- 
 riably degenerates. . . . Amalgamation is God's word 
 declaring the oneness of man, and ordaining its uni- 
 versal recognition."* 
 
 And now Canon Rawlinson has added his name 
 to this cluster of self-appointed conspicuities. "It 
 seems," says he, "that amalgamation is the true rem- 
 edy [for the presence of Negroes in the United States], 
 and ultimate absorption of the black race into the 
 white, the end to be desired and aimed at."t The 
 reader of Canon Rawlinson' s article cannot but remark 
 the inaptness of the examples cited of the harmless, or 
 even beneficial, results of amalgamation. They are not 
 examples of race-mixture, but only of different family 
 stocks of the white race. The commergence of the white 
 and the black races in America might promote the 
 advance of the black race, by annihilating it ; but what 
 of the interests of the white race, and the civilization 
 which it alone has created ? The policy would set 
 back humanity, so far as America is concerned, to the 
 position which it occupied before Adam before the 
 long struggle of contending forces had eliminated a 
 race capable of science and philosophy, and evolved 
 a civilization to which no other race ever aspired. It 
 would be to hurl back the ethnic pearls selected with 
 long-continued labor and risk, into the all-concealing 
 ocean of humanity. 
 
 The sort of "improvement" which the mixed race 
 would exhibit is shown by the following table of com- 
 
 * Bishop Gilbert Haven, National Sermons. 
 
 t Canon George Rawlinson, in Princeton Review, Nov. 1878, pp. 
 836-7.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 83 
 
 parative weights of brains, compiled from observations 
 collected by Mr. Sandiford B. Hunt,* made during the 
 civil war in the United States : 
 
 Wt. of Brain, 
 State of Hybridization. Grammes. 
 
 24 Whites - 1424 
 
 25 three parts white 1390 
 47 half white, or mulattoes 1334 
 51 one quarter white 1319 
 95 one eighth white 1308 
 22 one sixteenth white - 1280 
 
 141 pure Negroes - 1331 
 
 From these figures it appears, as Topinard observes, 
 that the white blood, where it predominates in a mixed 
 breed, exercises a preponderating influence in favor of 
 cerebral development ; while the inverse predominance 
 of Negro blood leaves the brain in a condition of in- 
 feriority approaching even that of the pure Negro. 
 Fifteen sixteenths Negro blood produces a brain de- 
 cidedly inferior to that of the pure Negro. "This 
 would lead us to believe that the mixed breeds assim- 
 ilate the bad more readily than the good."f A similar 
 law obtains, according to Gould's measurements, in 
 reference to relative capacity of the lungs, and the 
 circumference of the chest. 
 
 The practical operation of the law had been long 
 before noted by a scientific observer, among the mixed 
 races of South America. Yon Tschudi, speaking of 
 them, says : ' 'As a general rule, it may be fairly said 
 that they unite in themselves all the faults, without 
 any of the virtues, of their progenitors ; as men, they 
 
 * Sandiford B. Hunt, "The Negro as a Soldier," in Anthropo- 
 logical Review, Vol. VII, 1869. 
 
 f Topinard, Anthropology, Ain. ed., pp. 312, 403, 404.
 
 84 PREADAMITES. 
 
 are generally inferior to the pure races ; and as mem- 
 bers of society, they are the worst class of citizens."* 
 The following picture is not well suited to promote 
 the miscigenetic ends of Canon Rawlinson. Dr. Sam- 
 uel Kneeland, of Boston, is giving an account of the 
 physiological condition of a miscellaneous crowd of 
 colored people. " A recent opportunity of witnessing 
 the landing of a large colored picnic party afforded the 
 most striking proof of the inferiority and tendency to 
 disease in the mulatto race, even with the assistance of 
 the pure Uood of the Hack and the white races. Here 
 were both sexes all ages from the infant in arms to 
 the aged and all hues, from the darkest black to a 
 color approaching white. There was no old mulatto, 
 though there were several old Negroes, and many fine- 
 looking mulattoes of both sexes, evidently the first 
 offspring from the pure races. Then came the youths 
 and children, removed one generation farther from the 
 original stocks ; and here could be read the sad truth 
 at a glance. While the little blacks were agile and 
 healthy looking, the little mulattoes, youths and young 
 ladies, were sickly, feeble, thin, with frightful scars 
 and skin diseases, and scrofula stamped on every fea- 
 ture and every visible part of the body. Here was 
 hybridity of human races, under the most favorable 
 circumstances of worldly condition and social position ; 
 and yet it would have been difficult, and I believe 
 impossible, to have selected from the abodes of crime 
 and poverty more diseased and debilitated individuals 
 than were presented by this accidental assemblage of 
 the victims of a broken law of nature, "f 
 
 *Von Tscliudi, Travels in Peru. See, as parallel with this, the 
 testimony of Dr. Barthold Seemann, cited in chapter xi. 
 
 fDr. Samuel Kneeland, in Proceedings American Association r 
 1855, p. 250.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 85 
 
 Similar observations have been made by many a 
 candid and careful observer. Mr. Edward JSTorris says : 
 "All recorded evidence declares mulattoes or half- 
 castes to be more liable to disease and of shorter life 
 than either parent, and shows that their intermarriages 
 are decidedly less prolific than those of other per- 
 sons."* Col. Charles Hamilton Smith declares : "We 
 doubt exceedingly if a mulatto family does or could 
 exist, in any part of the tropics, continued to a fourth 
 generation from one stock, "f Dr. Knox says: "With 
 the cessation of the supply of European blood, the 
 mulatto of all shades must cease. "^ 
 
 These statements concern the mutual repugnance of 
 races ; a LAW which Nature seems to have ordained 
 for the conservation of her successes. Its effect is to 
 perpetuate the possession of superior traits once differ- 
 entiated in the struggles of existence. That the force 
 of circumstances often leads to the violation of this 
 law, to the detriment of both violators, is another fact, 
 from whose existence we may draw another class of 
 deductions. It results in a slow tendency, as I have 
 said, toward the absorption and disappearance of races. 
 
 * Edward Norris, in Prichard's Natural History of Man, 4th ed., 
 Vol. I, p. 19. 
 
 f Smith, Natural History of the Human Species, Ain. ed., pp. 
 171-2. 
 
 \ Knox, Races of Men. Dr. Bachman is the only authority, so 
 far as I know, who has maintained the unlimited fertility of mulat- 
 toes: "An Examination of Professor Agassiz' Sketch of the Natural 
 Provinces of the Animal World; Charleston, 1855." But Bachman, 
 it w r ill be noticed, restricts himself to the affirmation of great prolifi- 
 cacy. He does not affirm good health or average longevity for the 
 offspring. 
 
 It is strange that Mr. James Parton should be able to say that 
 this is wholly conventional, and compare it with the antipathy be- 
 tween Jews and Christians, and Mohammedans and Christians. Par- 
 Ion, North American Recieiv, Nov.-Dec. 1878.
 
 86 PKEADAMITE8. 
 
 The recognition of this tendency leads us to reflect 
 that racial distinctions once existing may have already 
 disappeared, or may exist to-day, as ethnologists have 
 often remarked, only as isolated and perishing rem- 
 nants of themselves. Such, probably, are the hairy 
 Ainos of Japan. The Hottentots, as Friedrich Miiller 
 suggests, are merely a racial ruin.* The conviction 
 arises, also, that a process so visible cannot have en- 
 dured through a vast number of ages, without having 
 already reached its finality. Human existence, accord- 
 ingly, could not reach back to an extremely remote 
 antiquity. 
 
 On the contrary, these racial divergences seem to 
 have arisen by descent from some common stock. 
 The most opposite theories agree in this. The ten- 
 dency to differentiation of races is a force ever antago- 
 nizing the tendency to obliteration. Old races may 
 die, but new races and better races are born. This 
 is the outcome of the broad scientific view. In such 
 case, the unification of races could only result from 
 the successive extinction of the inferior races, and the 
 final survival of the highest. But this is an impossible 
 conception, since the repulsive force will never cease 
 to work till all the conditions of existence are univer- 
 sally equalized. 
 
 The old question of the zoological value of the 
 intervals separating races has been vacated of all im- 
 portance. The differences existing are patent to all 
 observation. There they are, beyond all question ; 
 call them what you will, that will not alter their value, 
 their significance or their force. Call them varietal, 
 racial, specific or generic in value ; that does not affect 
 
 * On the extinction of races, see a suggestive body of facts com- 
 piled by Darwin, in The Descent of Man, revised ed., pp. 181-192.
 
 PRINCIPAL TYPES OF MANKIND. 87 
 
 in the least the nature and the reality of the thing 
 which we contemplate, and its implication as a phe- 
 nomenon in the course of Nature's processes. Un- 
 doubtedly, racial distinctions are as wide as those 
 which we regard of specific value among Quadrumana 
 and other Mammals.* But like them, racial distinc- 
 tions are fleeting phenomena. They exist only as 
 present facts ; and, whatever their value, they do not 
 obliterate or diminish the blood-relationships which 
 run through a group of affiliated types. Whether we 
 pronounce mankind as composed of several races or 
 several species, we must equally admit their intimate 
 consanguinity, and their common psychic constitution, f 
 
 *A view long and earnestly maintained by L. Agassiz. See cor- 
 responding views of Dr. J. C. Nott, in Types of Mankind, and Theo- 
 dor Poesche, in Die Arier, pp. 9-11 and farther. 
 
 f The question of the value of the distinctions among the different 
 types of mankind has been discussed by Darwin, in The Descent of 
 Man, revised ed., chap, vii, pp. 176-181.
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 LIMITED SCOPE OF BIBLICAL ETHNOGRAPHY. 
 
 IN the light of this general survey of humanity, let 
 us contemplate the restricted scope of the popula- 
 tions of which the tenth chapter of Genesis speaks. 
 Let us place before us a map of the world. Here is 
 
 Comparative extent of the Genesiacal Dispersion. 
 
 the Mediterranean Sea, along whose southern shores 
 had wandered the tribes descended from Mizraim. 
 Here is the Red Sea, along whose borders were dis- 
 persed the posterity of Cush and Arphaxad. Here is 
 the Persian Gulf, and here are the broad plains of 
 Mesopotamia, which mark the regions of the early 
 dispersion of the posterity of Cush. Here is the 
 Euxine, and here the Caucasus, whose borders and 
 slopes and valleys witnessed the primitive advent of 
 the tribes of Gomer and Magog. "We fix our attention
 
 SCOPE OF BIBLICAL ETHNOGRAPHY. 89 
 
 upon the land of Canaan, and observe that its position 
 is nearly central between the extreme limits of the 
 Genesiacal dispersion. From this center the vision of 
 the sacred ethnologist went forth and discerned the 
 distribution of the nations in his day. It penetrated 
 -as far as the conditions of the civilization then existing 
 rendered it practicable. It reached, at least, far enough 
 to ascertain to what limits the posterity of Noah had 
 wandered. 
 
 But how insignificant a spot did these wanderings 
 cover ! The whole geographical extent of the Noachidse 
 does not embrace more than one-fifteenth of the terri- 
 tory which we now find populated by man. Was this 
 an attempt to explain the origin of all the nations of 
 the world ? Does this genealogical map imply that 
 the regions beyond its limits were then unoccupied by 
 human beings ? Does it mean that the various tribes 
 and nations which are now spread over the earth have 
 arisen from the wider dispersion of the sons of Noah ? 
 Have the black tribes of Africa and Australia and Mela- 
 nesia, and the brown nations of Asia and America 
 and Polynesia, been produced from the posterity of 
 Noah during the interval which separates us from the 
 flood ? Yes, says the catechism, which, under cover of 
 religious instruction, assumes to indoctrinate our chil- 
 dren in ethnological science. Yes, yes, says the com- 
 mentator, who experiences no difficulty in swallowing 
 the exegetical and indigestible crudities which have 
 been the heirlooms of the church for two thousand 
 years. Yes, yes, yes, exclaims, too unanimously, the 
 modern teacher of "divine truth," all unconscious 
 that the science of ethnology has made visible advances 
 since Jerusalem was the center of the world. 
 
 To all these questions I reply in the negative. These 
 are questions of "secular science," and science enjoys
 
 90 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 the inalienable prerogative of furnishing answers to 
 them. But I shall show not only that science sustains 
 the negative, but that the RECOKD itself both implies 
 and demands it.* 
 
 It is fair to inquire, in reaching the answers to these 
 questions rationally, whether we have traced the dis- 
 persed Noachidae to the utmost limits assigned by the 
 Genesiacal chart. f All our old maps of Africa desig- 
 nate the vast interior of the continent as "Ethiopia," 
 and our English bibles make frequent mention of Ethi- 
 opia as populated by a dark-skinned people, who were 
 presumably African Negroes. Where was the biblical 
 Ethiopia ? Was it located in the interior of Africa and 
 inhabited by Negroes ? 
 
 To this question I have already cited the negative 
 
 *Here, at the outset, is Canon Rawlinson's verdict: "We must 
 only look to find in this [ethnographical table] an account of the 
 nations with which the Jews, at the date of its composition, had 
 some acquaintance." (Origin of Nations, p. 169.) " It does not set up 
 to be, and it certainly is not, complete. It is a genealogical arrange- 
 ment of the races best known to Moses and to those for whom he 
 wrote, not a scientific scheme embracing all the tribes and nations 
 existing in the world at the time." (Ib. p. 252.) 
 
 f Dr. D. D. Whedon says: "Kham means black, and the old Coptic 
 name of Egypt was Khemi. Now it is remarkable that according to 
 Moses the posterity of this black patriarch streams southward, down 
 into Africa, beyond the light of history, able in a few thousand years 
 to fill a whole continent." This is, indeed, startling information. If 
 all this is " according to Moses" further discussion is foreclosed. We 
 were only seeking to know what is according to Moses. Has Dr. 
 Whedon some undisclosed source of information ? I fear the work 
 still remains for me to show that Kham does not necessarily signify 
 black, and that if it signifies black as a designation of Egypt, it is 
 more likely to refer to the color of the soil ; and that the descendants 
 of Ham have never been pronounced black, and that Moses does not 
 intimate that Ham was a "black patriarch," or that his posterity 
 "streamed down into Africa" so prolifically as to cover the continent 
 with Negroes and Hottentots "in a few thousand years," that is, in 
 two thousand years, as I shall show in chapter xiii.
 
 SCOPE OF BIBLICAL ETHNOGRAPHY. 91 
 
 reply of modern ethnology, which informs us that 
 Ethiopia, so-called, was located in the peninsula now 
 known as Arabia; possibly, also, stretching across the 
 Red Sea into eastern Africa, since that sea, as has 
 been said by Palgrave, served rather to unite than to 
 divide the two regions. I wish now to confirm that 
 response by interrogating the sacred record itself. 
 
 1. The word Ethiopia, or ^Ethiopia, is adopted from 
 the Greek version of the bible. It is derived from 
 aidta (aitho), to burn, and d><!> (dps), the face, and signi- 
 fies the land of the sun-burnt. This word is not found 
 in the original text, but in its stead the Hebrew word 
 KUSh. The latter occurs in the Old Testament thirty- 
 nine times. In five instances it has been transliterated 
 as "Gush," and in thirty-four instances translated as 
 "Ethiopia," "Ethiopian" or "Ethiopians." I am ac- 
 quainted with no reason for this discrimination, and 
 feel constrained to regard it as purely capricious. The 
 Septuagint had employed the term Aithiopia, which, 
 indeed, is a correct translation, and our English trans- 
 lators, relying, as I have before said, on the version of 
 the LXX, have adopted their translation of KUSh. 
 
 2. The first biblical mention of KUSh is in Genesis 
 ii, 13: "The name of the second river Gihon ; that 
 which encompasseth all the land of KUSh." As long- 
 as we locate KUSh in the heart of Africa, this passage 
 is unintelligible ; but when we seek for KUSh in the 
 Arabian peninsula, we apprehend at least a geo- 
 graphical relation to the rivers of Eden. 
 
 3. Again, in Numbers xii, 1, the wife of Moses is 
 denominated a KUSIT a KUSh-ean ("Ethiopian") 
 woman ; was she a Negress ? No, for Tsipora (Zip- 
 porah) the wife of Moses was one of the seven daugh- 
 ters of a priest (or CoIIeN) of Midian (Exodus ii, 
 16-21) whose name was Jethro (Exodus iii, 1). Who
 
 "92 PREADAMITES. 
 
 were the Midianites ? Every biblical cyclopaedia informs 
 us that the Midianites were Arabians, dwelling princi- 
 pally in the desert north of the peninsula of Arabia, 
 extending southward along the eastern shore of the 
 gulf of Eyleh, and northward along the eastern frontier 
 of Palestine. Ethiopia consequently included these 
 regions. 
 
 4. In Ezekiel xxix, 10, we find the following: "I 
 will make the land of Mizraim (Egypt) utterly waste 
 and desolate [a waste of wastes] from the tower of 
 Syene even unto the borders of Ethiopia [Cush]." 
 Now, Syene, by all admissions, was located on the 
 southern border of ancient Egypt. If Ethiopia was 
 the country next south of Egypt, the passage signifies 
 "from Ethiopia to Ethiopia," which is meaningless. 
 But if Ethiopia was an Asiatic country, the biblical 
 phrase carries our thoughts across the longitudinal 
 extent of Egypt, and becomes intelligible and ex- 
 pressive. 
 
 5. In Isaiah xi, 11, it is said, "The Lord shall set 
 liis hand again the second time to recover the remnant 
 of his people which shall be left, from Assyria, and 
 from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and 
 from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and 
 from the islands of the sea." Now, remembering that 
 Pathros was undoubtedly included in Egypt (Ezekiel 
 xxix, 14), that Hamath was north of Phoenicia, that the 
 islands of the sea were held by Javanites or lonians, 
 and that Elam and Shinar bordered on the Persian 
 Gulf, Cush, the remaining country, was probably 
 not isolated from these by an interval of fifteen hun- 
 dred miles, but must probably be represented by 
 Arabia', which was embraced within the geographical 
 circumscription named. Moreover, the Lord's people 
 were to be recalled from regions in which remnants of
 
 SCOPE OF BIBLICAL ETHNOGRAPHY. 93 
 
 them remained. But the Hebrews neither colonized 
 in African Ethiopia, nor were carried captive to that 
 region, nor had any acquaintance with that part of 
 Africa. And, finally, the posterity of Gush settled 
 chiefly, if not wholly, in Arabia and around the Per- 
 sian Gulf. Quite in confirmation of this conclusion is 
 2 Chronicles xxi, 16, where, in connection with the 
 Philistines, are mentioned "the Arabians that were- 
 near the Ethiopians." So Ezekiel xxxviii, 5, connects- 
 Cush with northern and mostly Asiatic nations. Gush, 
 also, is rather Arabian than African in Isaiah xliii, 3, 
 and xlv, 14. 
 
 6. The eighteenth chapter of Isaiah has been de- 
 scribed as a "splendid summons to the Ethiopians as- 
 auxiliaries to the Egyptians in the struggle against 
 Sennacherib."* Now I fail to extract this meaning- 
 from the sacred text. It does not appear that Sen- 
 nacherib was at all concerned, nor that the appeal was- 
 to the Ethiopians. "The rivers of Cush," beyond 
 which dwelt the people addressed, were not the White 
 and Blue Nile, f but the "torrents of Egypt" the 
 "streamlets of Mizraim," the Besor, Corys (now 
 "Wadee el Arish) and the Seyl (the winter brook), 
 which divides Palestine from Egypt at Rhinocorura. 
 To a dweller in Palestine, the region "beyond the 
 rivers of Cush "^ was Egypt ; and the prophet's appeal 
 was made to the Egyptians instead of the Ethiopians^ 
 as Rosellini long since showed. 
 
 * McClintock and Strong, Cyclopcedia, Vol. Ill, p. 826 ; Smith,, 
 Dictionary of the Bible, Vol. I, p. 588. 
 
 f It is never pretended that Ethiopia extended south of the junc- 
 tion of the White and Blue Nile. In this view the " rivers of Cush " 
 would have to be answered by the main stream of the Nile. 
 
 $ See the same expression in Zeph. iii, 10, where the reference 
 seems equally to be to the Egyptians. 
 
 Rosellini, Monumenti Civili, ii, pp. 394-403.
 
 94: PREADAMITES. 
 
 Further evidences will come to light in examining 
 the arguments which have been employed to prove 
 that Gush of the early Hebrews was located above 
 Egypt, and "was the land of the Negroes."* 
 
 1. "Can the Ethiopian [Kushean] change his skin, 
 or the leopard his spot? " (Jeremiah xiii, 23), is a text 
 supposed to prove that the Ethiopians were Negroes, f 
 But the "sunburnt" Hamites must have been suf- 
 ficiently noticeable for their dark complexion to give 
 pertinence to such a query. Indeed, remnants of the 
 primitive Arabian Hamitidae, preserved to our times, 
 are described as "very tall men and almost black. "J 
 
 2. The account given in 2 Chronicles xiv, 9, 12, and 
 xvi, 8, of the rout of "Zerah the Cushean" with his 
 million men, by Asa, and the pursuit to Gerar, whence 
 an immense amount of booty was taken to Jerusalem 
 (v. 15), is generally regarded as referring to African 
 Cushites. But Forster has shown that Gerar "lay on 
 the border of the Amalekites and Ishmaelites, between 
 the kingdom of Judah and the wilderness of Shur and 
 Paran." The scene of the battle was, therefore, in 
 Arabia, and Zerah the Cushite was an Arab potentate. 
 
 Similarly Tirhakah, king of Ethiopia (2 Kings xix, 
 9), has been supposed an African monarch ; but why ? 
 His movement against Hezekiah was observed by the 
 king of Assyria, and announced by that king to Heze- 
 
 * McClintock and Strong, Cyclopaedia, Vol. Ill, p. 326. 
 
 f " In the Bible, a Cushite appears undoubtedly to be equivalent 
 to a Negro, from this passage." McClintock and Strong, Cyclopaedia, 
 Vol. Ill, p. 327. 
 
 \ See Burkhardt's description of the Dowaser tribe of Arabs. The 
 Bedawees on the Persian Gulf are similarly dark. A like erroneous 
 interpretation has been applied to Solomon's Song i, 5, 6: "I am 
 black, but comely. . . . Look not upon me, because I am black." 
 Here "brown" or "sunburnt" is the term to be employed instead of 
 "black."
 
 SCOPE OF BIBLICAL ETHNOGKAPHY. 95 
 
 kiah. Does it seem necessary to suppose the Assyrian 
 king would learn of the approach of an African war- 
 rior sooner than Hezekiah, whose dominions were 
 contiguous to Africa? Again, in Isaiah xx, 3, 5, the 
 association of Egypt and Ethiopia would be the same, 
 whether we conceive the latter on the east or south 
 of Egypt. Whether African or Asiatic, Ethiopia was 
 probably contiguous to Egypt. The same remarks 
 will apply to Daniel xi, 43, Nahurn iii, 9, and other 
 passages, where the two countries are associated. 
 There is not a passage at all conclusive that Gush was 
 African in patriarchal times. 
 
 3. The mention of Phut, Lub and Lud, in connec- 
 tion with Gush (Psalms Ixviii, 31 ; Isaiah xx, 3, 4 ; 
 xliii, 3 ; xlv, 14 ; Jeremiah xlvi, 9 ; Ezekiel xxx, 5) 
 may be admitted to imply geographical proximity; 
 but it may as well signify proximity upon the east as 
 upon the south. Hamitic Egypt and Hamitic Arabia 
 would be naturally associated ; and as long as all admit 
 that many Cushean Hamites settled in Arabia, while 
 it is at least doubtful whether Cushean or other Ham- 
 ites settled, primitively, south of Egypt, it seems 
 decidedly safer to recognize Gush as wholly Arabian 
 in early times. 
 
 4. The weightiest argument with which I am ac- 
 quainted is based upon a similarity between the He- 
 brew word KUSh and the Egyptian name of a country 
 bordering on Egypt on the south. This is spelt KSh, 
 and is supposed to have been vocalized as KaSli, KeSh 
 or KiSh. The Egyptian name has been regarded as 
 identical with the Hebrew ; and this supposition was 
 favored by the Coptic use of Ethaush and Koush for 
 the scriptural Cush. But the Coptic version seems to 
 have been made from the Septuagint, and the Coptic 
 term is a strict translation of "Aithiopia," which, as
 
 96 PREADAMITES. 
 
 early as Alexandrian times, was supposed to refer to 
 an African country. Now KSh does refer to an 
 African country; but "Aithiopia," as an equivalent 
 for KUSh, does not. Moreover, the words KSh and 
 KUSh are radically different. In the Hebrew word 
 "U" is a radical element of spech, while the Egyptian 
 word is without this or any other vocalization as a 
 radical element. The two words are names of two 
 different countries. KSh or KiSh designated Nubia ;* 
 KUSh was the name of Arabia. 
 
 But suppose the two words equivalent ; the Egyp- 
 tian paintings show that the KiSh were generally 
 mahogany-colored, instead of black ; and therefore 
 Hamites instead of Negroid. 
 
 Even if it had to be admitted, finally, that the 
 weight of evidence is in favor of an early \ African 
 Ethiopia, it does not follow that the Ethiopians were 
 members of the Negro race. It appears, truly, that 
 Nubia, which occupies the position of the hypothetical 
 African Ethiopia, has, from time immemorial, been 
 populated by a dark race with whom the Egyptians 
 had much intercourse ; but these are never represented 
 as Negroes.:}: In the meantime, the Negroes were 
 well known to the Egyptians, and their features and 
 
 * The name Kish is still preserved at Tutzis in Nubia, the mod- 
 ern Gerf Husseyn. 
 
 t There is no doubt that in classical history the name Ethiopia 
 had become transferred to the region immediately south of Egypt. 
 
 Jit was one of the triumphs of Chevalier Lepsius to ascertain 
 that "the Ethiopian civilization was in fact Egyptian, introduced 
 2000 years before Christ ; that the Ethiopians of Meroe were not a 
 black but a brown Caucasian race." American Cyclopcedia, art. 
 "Lepsius." See also McClintock and Strong, Cyclopaedia, Vol. Ill, 
 p. 82: "These Ethiopians and the Egyptians were not Negroes, but a 
 branch of the great Caucasian family" ; a statement to be compared 
 with the one before quoted, "A Cushite appears undoubtedly to be^ 
 equivalent to a Negro," Vol. Ill, p. 327.
 
 SCOPE OF BIBLICAL ETHNOGRAPHY. 97 
 
 complexion have been often depicted on the monu- 
 ments. Correspondingly, when the ancient Hebrews 
 had occasion to mention the Negroes, they were not 
 denominated KUShl. 
 
 FIG. 15. Nubians and Negroes driven before the chariot of 
 Rameses II. From a reduction by Cherubini. 
 
 A careful examination of the reasons which have 
 been assigned for regarding the country of Gush as 
 African, shows that they are not very substantial ; 
 while, on the contrary, all the biblical texts cited be- 
 come more intelligible and more coherent with each 
 other, and with archaeological and ethnological facts, 
 when we assume that the early Hebrew Gush always 
 refers to the dark-skinned Hamitic Arabians, whose 
 tribes and affiliations I have already* traced to the 
 eastern and southern shores of the Himyaric peninsula, f 
 
 * Chapter III. It will be noted, however, that in later times 
 Arabia became overspread generally with Semitic Joktanidae, and 
 still later with Semitic Ishmaelitidse. 
 
 f The Targurn of Jonathan translates KUSh by "Arabia" ; and 
 this view is defended at length by Bochart, in Phaleg, lib. iv, cap. ii.
 
 CHAPTER YIII. 
 
 A GLANCE AT HEBREW CHRONOLOGY. 
 
 BEFORE the solution of the problem of Preadam- 
 ites can be reached, it is necessary to know how 
 much time is at our disposal. By general admission, 
 the biblical ethnology does not mention, and was not 
 intended to mention, races and nations of men which 
 in our day have spread over regions remote from the 
 ancient Hebrew center. On the assumption that Adam 
 was a representative of the White race, and that all 
 existing races are descended from him, the solution of 
 the problem involves two quantities whose values must 
 be ascertainable. First, it must be shown that a sus- 
 ceptibility of variation exists to such an extent and in 
 such a direction as to render probable the passage from 
 the highest to the lowest races in a series of genera- 
 tions. Second, it must be shown that time enough 
 elapsed for this divergence between the epoch of 
 Adam's advent and the epoch at which racial diver- 
 gences had been accomplished. Let us first examine 
 what time chronology affords us. 
 
 It is hardly disputed that the Hebrew documents 
 supply the most ancient information which can be 
 styled historical. If Moses placed on record the 
 material embraced in the tenth chapter of Genesis, 
 its authorship reaches back, at the most moderate 
 estimate, to the seventeenth century B.C. The events 
 narrated pertain to periods attaining an antiquity a 
 thousand years more remote. The accuracy of the eth-
 
 A GLANCE AT HEBREW CHRONOLOGY. 99 
 
 nological statements which we have examined inspires 
 a belief that, if chronological data can be extracted 
 from these writings, they will afford us substantial 
 ground to stand upon. Such data, however, seem to 
 be lacking. The Hebrews, like all the other nations 
 of high antiquity, seem to have been destitute of the 
 chronological instinct. 
 
 If we open a modern Jewish book of rituals we 
 .shall find the date expressed in "the year of the 
 world." If we open to the first chapter of our English 
 bibles, we shall see placed in the margin the words 
 "4004 before Christ." The creation of the world is 
 thus assumed as a fixed and ascertained epoch. On 
 this fixed date all other marginal chronology of the 
 Pentateuch depends. 
 
 It is greatly to be regretted that unanimity in the 
 acceptance of this epoch of creation is not as complete 
 .as the reassuring silence of the standard edition of the 
 Bible would fairly imply. The truth is, that 4004 B.C. 
 for the epoch of Creation is only one among many 
 results which different investigators have reached, after 
 assuming that the world came into existence suddenly, 
 by a fiat. Hales* has tabulated not less than one hun- 
 dred and twenty estimates founded on different manu- 
 scripts and versions of the Hebrew text. Other results 
 arc furnished by de Bretonne.f From these and other 
 sources I select the following exhibit : 
 
 EPOCH OF CREATION ACCORDING TO VARIOUS AUTHORITIES. 
 
 I. BIBLICAL TEXTS AND VERSIONS. 
 
 B.C. 
 
 Septuagint, computation, - 5586 
 
 Septuagint, Alexandrinus, - 5508 
 
 * Hales, Analysis of Chronology, 2d ed., 1830, Vol. I, p. 212. 
 t De Bretonne, Filiations et Migrations des Peuples, Paris, 1827, 
 pp. 428-436.
 
 100 PKEADAMITE8. 
 
 Septuagint, Vatican, - 5270 
 
 Samaritan computation, 4427 
 
 Samaritan text, - 4305 
 
 Hebrew text, - 4161 
 
 English Bible (Usher chronology), - - 4004 
 
 II. JEWISH COMPUTATIONS. BC 
 
 f Playfair, - 5555 
 
 I Jackson, 5481 
 
 Josephus, -< ,, . 
 
 } Hales, - 5402 
 
 [_ Universal history, - 4698 
 
 Talmudists, - 5344 
 
 Seder Olam Sutha, 4339 
 
 Jewish computation, 4220 
 
 Jewish computation, - 4184 
 
 Chinese Jews, - 4079 
 
 Some Talmudists, 3761 
 
 Yulgar Jewish computation, - 3760 
 Seder Olam Rabba, Great Chronicle of the 
 
 World, A.D. 130, 3751 
 
 Rabbi Lipman, - 3616- 
 
 III. CHRISTIAN AUTHORITIES. 
 
 B.C. 
 
 Bunsen, - - 20000 
 Rev. T. P. Crawford (in Patriarchal Dynasties, 
 
 p. 164), - 12500 
 
 Suidas, 6000 
 
 Clemens Alexandrinus, A.D. 194, - 5624 
 
 Vossius, - 5590 
 
 Nicephorus Constantinopolitanus, - 5500 
 
 Hilarion, - - 5475 
 
 Rev. Dr. Hales, - 5411 
 
 Poole, - - 5361 
 
 Montanus, - 5336 
 
 St. Julian and the LXX, - - - 5205
 
 A GLANCE AT HEBREW CHRONOLOGY. 101 
 
 Eusebius Caesariensis, - 5200 
 
 Origen, A.D. 230, 4830 
 
 Kennedy, Bedford, Ferguson, - 4007 
 
 Usher, Lloyd, Calmet and popular opinion, 4004 
 
 Helvetius, Marsham, . 4000 
 
 Petavius, -. 3983 
 
 Melancthon, - 3964 
 
 Luther, 3961 
 
 St. Jerome and Beda, - 3952 
 
 Scaliger, 3950 
 
 Montanus, 3849 
 
 Hebrew text, 3834 
 
 The interval between the assumed epoch of Creation 
 and the Noachian Deluge presents an equally instruct- 
 ive range of opinion. 
 
 THE DELUGE AFTER ADAM. 
 
 A.M. 
 
 Bunsen, - - 10000 
 
 Kev. T. P. Crawford, - 7727 
 
 Poole, - 2262 
 
 Hilarion, - 2257 
 
 Josephus, Yossius, Biccioli, Hales, Jackson, - 2256 
 Suidas, Nicephorus, Eusebius, St. Julian, St. 
 
 Isidore, 2242 
 
 Clemens Alexandrinus, 2148 
 
 Cornelius a Lapide, 1657 
 St. Jerome,* Beda, Montanus, Scaliger, Origa- 
 nus, Emrnius, Petavius, Gordonus, Salianus, 
 
 Torniellus, Hervartus, Phillippi, Tirinus, - 1656 
 
 Samaritan Pentateuch (generally), 1307 
 
 * St. Augustine says: "From Adam to the Deluge, according to 
 our Sacred Books [i. e. the Septuagint], there have elapsed 2242 years, 
 as per our exemplars ; and 1656, according to the Hebrews."
 
 102 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 The interval between the Deluge and the Christian 
 Era has been calculated as follows : 
 
 THE DELUGE, BEFORE CHRIST. 
 
 -D.O* 
 
 Bunsen, - - 10000 
 
 Bishop Kussell, 5060 
 
 Kev. T. P. Crawford, - 4763 
 
 Septuagint, - 3246 
 
 Jackson, - 3170 
 
 Hales, 3155- 
 
 Josephus, 3146- 
 
 Poole, - 3090 
 
 Samaritan text, - 2998- 
 
 Prof. James Strong, - 2515 
 
 Usher and English Bible, 2348- 
 
 Calmet, 2344 
 
 Petavius, - 2327 
 
 Hebrew text, 2288 
 
 Common Jewish computation, 2104 
 
 Biblical chronology has been largely based on state- 
 ments respecting the ages of the patriarchs. But in. 
 this respect the different versions vary to a wide extent. 
 This is illustrated by the following table :* 
 
 * Rev. E. B. Elliott, Horce Apocalypticce, iv, p. 254, note ; London, 
 1846. McClintock and Strong, Cyclopaedia, art. "Chronology."
 
 A GLANCE AT HEBREW CHRONOLOGY. 
 
 103 
 
 AGES OF THE PATRIARCHS. 
 
 Names. 
 
 Hebrew. 
 
 Samaritan. 
 
 Septuagint. 
 
 Josephus. 
 
 1. Adam, 
 
 130 
 
 130 
 
 230 
 
 230 [330] 
 
 2. Seth, 
 
 105 
 
 105 
 
 205 
 
 205 [105] 
 
 3. Enos, 
 
 90 
 
 90 
 
 190 
 
 190 
 
 4. Cainan, 
 
 70 
 
 70 
 
 170 
 
 170 
 
 5. Mahalaleel, - - - 
 
 65 
 
 65 
 
 165 
 
 165 
 
 6. Jarecl, 
 
 162 
 
 62 
 
 162 
 
 162 
 
 7. Enoch, 
 
 65 
 
 65 
 
 165 
 
 *(1)65 [187] 
 
 8. Methuselah, - - - 
 
 187 
 
 67 
 
 187 [167] 
 
 187 [177] 
 
 9. Lamech, .... 
 
 182 
 
 53 
 
 188 
 
 182 [82] 
 
 10. Noah (at the Flood), 
 
 600 
 
 600 
 
 600 
 
 600 
 
 Adam to Flood, - - - 
 
 1656 
 
 1307 
 
 2262 
 
 2256 
 
 11. Shem(100yrs.atFl.), 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 12 
 
 12. Arphaxad, - 
 
 35 
 
 
 
 
 [Cainan spurious], - 
 
 
 
 
 130 
 
 .". 
 
 13. Salah, 
 
 30 
 
 130 
 
 130 
 
 130 
 
 14. Heber, 
 
 34 
 
 134 
 
 134 
 
 134 
 
 15. Peleg, 
 
 30 
 
 130 
 
 130 
 
 130 
 
 16. Reu, 
 
 32 
 
 132 
 
 132 
 
 130 
 
 17. Serug, 
 
 30 
 
 130 
 
 130 
 
 132 
 
 18 Nahor 
 
 29 
 
 79 
 
 79 [179] 
 
 120 [109] 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 19. Terah(Gen.xi,32;xli,4) 
 
 130 
 
 130 
 
 130 
 
 130 [130] 
 
 Flood to Abraham, - - 
 
 352 
 
 1002 
 
 1002 
 
 1053 
 
 Adam to Abraham,! - 
 
 2008 
 
 2309 
 
 3264 
 
 3309 
 
 The estimates which I have tabulated respecting the 
 epochs of Creation and of the Deluge exhibit an enor- 
 mous range of opinion in reference to the two great 
 
 * 165 is probably the correct reading. 
 
 f Further, on this subject, see Luke Burke, Ethnological Journal, 
 1848, 27, 28, 82, 83, 84, 87, 78-91 ; Veins Testamentum Hebraicum cum 
 variis lectionibus, fol., Oxou., 1776-80, and Vetus Testamentum Grcecum 
 cum rariis lectionibus, fol., Oxon., 1798-1827; McClintock and Strong, 
 Cyclopedia, art. "Chronology"; Smith's Dictionary of the Bible, art. 
 " Chronology." See also a learned discussion and an extended Chron- 
 ological Table by Dr. James Strong, in Methodist Quarterly Review 
 for July, 1856, p. 448, and October, p. 600.
 
 104 PREADAMITES. 
 
 events from which the population of the world is reputed 
 to have proceeded. I am not aware of any specially 
 cogent considerations which render any one of the 
 moderate estimates more plausible than another. On 
 general principles, the extreme estimates may be re- 
 garded less probable than the others. But, disregard- 
 ing these, we are struck by a divergence of opinion so 
 great as to render highly unsafe any pretensions to 
 precise biblical chronology.* Omitting the extreme 
 estimates of Bunsen and Crawford, we have, between 
 Suidas and Rabbi Lipman, a discrepancy of 2384 
 years; and these and all the intervening results claim 
 
 * Nevertheless, credulity, which would be amusing if it were not 
 arrogant, has at times fixed on precise months, days and hours! 
 "And now," says Rev. Dr. Lightfoot, " hee that desireth to know the 
 yeere of the world, which is now passing over us this yeere, 1644, will 
 find it to be 5572 yeeres just now finished since the Creation ; and the 
 yeere 5573 of the world's age, now newly begunne this September at 
 the JEquinox." (Lightfoot, Harmony of the Foure Evangelistes, Lon- 
 don, 1644, 1st part, Proleg., last page.) Again : " Vlth day of Creation 
 . . . his [Adam's] wife the weaker vessell ; she not yet knowing that 
 there were any devils at all ... sinned, and drew her husband into 
 the same transgression with her ; this was about high noone, the time 
 of eating. And in this lost condition, into which Adam and Eve had 
 now brought themselves, did they lie comfortlesse, till toward the 
 cool of the day, or three o'clock afternoone . . . [God] expelleth them 
 out of Eden, and so fell Adam on the day that he was created." (Light- 
 foot, Harmony, Chronicle and Order of the Old Testament, London, 
 1647, p. 5.) Another authority says: "We do not speak of the theory 
 set forth in a work entitled Nouveau Systeme des Temps, by Gilbert, 
 father and son. This system, which is not so new as its title seems 
 to announce, gives the world only 3600 years of duration, down to the 
 1st of July, 1836; and makes Adam's birth 1797 years before J. C., on 
 the 1st of July." (De Bretonne, Filiations et Migrations des Peuples, 
 Paris, 1827, Vol. II, p. 160.) And again : " It is, besides, generally 
 allowed by chronologists, that the beginning of the patriarchal year 
 was computed from the autumnal equinox which fell on October 20th, 
 B.C. 4005, the year of the Creation." (Rev. F. Nolan, The Egyptian 
 Chronology Analyzed, London, 1848, p. 392.) So far as I know, modern 
 theology does not sympathize with such pretensions.
 
 GLANCE AT HEBREW CHRONOLOGY. 105 
 
 to be based on inspired revelation. It must be quite 
 apparent that Revelation, whatever its authenticity, 
 has not revealed the age of the world. With the same 
 exclusions, we find a range of 955 years in the estimate 
 of time between the Creation and the Deluge. This 
 is fifty-seven per cent of the whole interval as com- 
 monly accepted. But Crawford's calculation, also 
 based strictly on biblical data, gives a discrepancy of 
 6420 years, which is nearly four times the generally 
 accepted interval. The date of the Deluge, by com- 
 mon Jewish computation, is 1142 years less remote 
 than according to the Septuagint, and 2659 years more 
 recent than Crawford's judgment places it. 
 
 The creation of the world, if we place any reliance 
 upon geological evidences, was not a compact event 
 which can be referred to any definite date as an epoch. 
 If we attribute to the "creative days" the extended, 
 seonic signification requisite to effect a tolerable ad- 
 justment with geological periods, it still remains to 
 view the advent of Adam as a well defined event, 
 naturally referable to a precise epoch ; and this may 
 be assumed as the date which stands for the "epoch 
 of Creation." According, then, to the leading inter- 
 pretations which have been put upon the biblical docu- 
 ments, the appearance of Adam on the earth must be 
 held to have taken place between 3834 B.C. and 6000 B.C. 
 
 On biblical authority, sustained by many traditions, 
 a great deluge occurred in western Asia at a date 
 which, following the moderate estimates again, must 
 range between 1656 and 2262 years after the advent 
 of Adam. The majority of biblical students have re- 
 garded this deluge as causing the destruction of all 
 mankind, except Noah and his family. They hold, ac- 
 cordingly, that all existing populations are descended 
 from this family. Most others, who maintain the local
 
 106 PREADAMITES. 
 
 nature of the deluge, hold that all existing populations 
 are descended from Adam, and that the popular chro- 
 nology affords all the time requisite for the growth of 
 ethnic distinctions. 
 
 As to the time allowed by a chronology based on 
 biblical interpretation, I have no motive for desiring 
 it long or short. It is fair to presume that biblical 
 students have done the best which is possible in refer- 
 ence to sacred chronology. If the results reached 
 conflict with other chronologies, or with the facts of 
 science, it is gratifying to know that the Bible itself 
 is so thoroughly unchronological that the collision can 
 be felt only by chronological theorists, who have en- 
 deavored to deduce from the bible lessons which it 
 does not teach. 
 
 "From this discrepancy," says the orthodox Prich- 
 ard, "we may infer securely, as it seems to me, that 
 the biblical writers had no revelation on the subject 
 of chronology, but computed the succession of time 
 from such data as were accessible to them. . . . By 
 some it will be objected, to the conclusions at which 
 I have arrived, that there exists, according to my 
 hypothesis, no chronology, properly so termed, of the 
 earliest ages, and that no means are to be found for 
 ascertaining the real age of the world. This I am 
 prepared to admit ; and I observe that the ancient 
 Hebrews seem to have been of the same opinion, since 
 the scriptural writers have always avoided the attempt 
 to compute the period in question. . . . Beyond that 
 event [the arrival of Abraham in Palestine] we can 
 never know how many centuries, nor how many chiliads 
 of years may have elapsed since the first man of clay 
 received the image of God and the breath of Life." * So 
 
 * Prichard, Researches into the Physical History of Mankind, 1847, 
 Vol. V, note on the Biblical Chronology, pp. 557, 560, 569, 570.
 
 A GLANCE AT HEBREW CHRONOLOGY. 107 
 
 Baron Bunsen : "As regards the Jewish computation of 
 time, the study of Scripture had long convinced me that 
 there is in the Old Testament no connected chronology 
 prior to Solomon. All that now passes for a system of 
 ancient chronology, beyond that fixed point, is the melan- 
 choly legacy of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries 
 a compound of intentional deceit and utter miscon- 
 ception of the principles of historical research." * 
 Sylvester de Sacy, one of the most erudite orientalists 
 of the age, and at the same time a devoted Christian 
 believer, used to say "There is no biblical chronolo- 
 gy, "f The abbe Le Hir, a learned and venerable ec- 
 clesiastic, recognized as an oracle of sacred exegesis, 
 has borne testimony that "biblical chronology is un- 
 certain ; it is left to human sciences to discover the 
 date of the creation of our species.":}: Francois Lenor- 
 mant himself, who formally declares his adhesion to- 
 the doctrine of the inspiration of the Sacred Scriptures, 
 admits: "The first element of a real and scientific 
 chronology is absolutely wanting ; we have no element 
 for determining the measure of the time by means of 
 which the ages of the patriarchs are computed ; and 
 nothing is more vague than the word ' year ' when no- 
 precise explanation of it is given. " 
 
 * Bunsen, Egypt's Place in Universal History, London, 1848,Vol. I, 
 Preface, pp. 1, 2. 
 
 f " II n'y a pas de chronologic biblique." 
 
 I Quoted by F. Lenormant, in Les Premieres Civilizations, Vol. I, 
 p. 53. 
 
 F. Lenormant, Les Premieres Civilizations, Etudes d'Histoire 
 et d'Archeologie, Paris, 1874, Vol. I, p. 53. The biblical genealogies, 
 he says, have no other object than other Semitic genealogies those 
 of the Arabs, for instance, and that is, " to establish a direct affilia- 
 tion by means of the most salient personages, omitting many inter- 
 mediate degrees." (76., p. 54.) " C'est pour ces raisons dcisives qu'il 
 ny a pas en realite de chronologle biblique." See also his Ancient 
 History, Eng. trans., Vol. I, p. 40.
 
 108 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Such is the general opinion of critical investigators, 
 among whom I might further cite Rev. Dr. John Ken- 
 rick, Prof. Charles Lenormant, Luke Burke, as well 
 as Lesueur, Barruchi, Lepsius, Kennicott, and many 
 others. Instead, therefore, of feeling constrained by 
 the demands of biblical chronology, we may feel per- 
 fectly free to seek the world's dates from every accessi- 
 ble source. We may admire, then, without envying, 
 the sweet and serene credulity with which a distin- 
 guished theologian characterizes these dateless chron- 
 icles as "the circumstantial, positive, CLOSELY CONNECTED 
 series of biblical annals." * 
 
 As, however, I am reasoning with biblical inter- 
 preters on the basis of their own assumptions respect- 
 ing Hebrew chronology, I will adopt for my use, from 
 Prof. James Strong, f the following datum : 
 
 End of the Deluge, 2515 B.C. 
 
 The epoch of Creation, or advent of Adam upon 
 the earth, I will assume at the date which Christian 
 chronologers have been content to adopt from Arch- 
 bishop Usher : ^ 
 
 Creation of Adam, 4004 B.C. 
 
 From these data we get 
 
 From Adam to the end of the Deluge, 1489 years. 
 
 * Methodist Quarterly Review, April, 1878, p. 206. 
 
 f Prof. James Strong, " Egyptian Chronology," in Methodist 
 Quarterly Review, April, 1878, p. 1, and July, 1878, p. 462, table. See 
 also the elaborate article on " Chronology," in McClintock and 
 "Strong's Cyclopcedia. 
 
 \ Usserius Jac., Annales Veteris Testamertti ; una cum Rerum 
 Asiaticarum et ^Egyptiacarum Chronico. Fol., London, 1650.
 
 CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 ELEMENTS OF EGYPTIAN CHRONOLOGY. 
 
 NEXT to the Hebrew documents, no records pre- 
 tend to reach so high an antiquity as those of 
 Egypt. They do not aspire to date from the creation 
 of the world, nor do they trace the descent of mankind 
 from a single family divinely rescued from a pcenal 
 deluge ; but they furnish a basis for chronological 
 estimates which remount, in the hands of the German 
 Egyptologists, to an antiquity quite fabulous. Even 
 dismissing these fabulous claims, Egyptian history is 
 thought by some eminent authorities to reach back far 
 beyond the date commonly assigned for the appearance 
 of Adam. These facts seem to have created an exi- 
 gency which all predetermined reliance on so-called 
 biblical chronology has felt summoned to meet.* 
 Egyptian chronologers are thus divided into two 
 schools : those who hold to the long chronology, and 
 
 * " I am aware that the Era of Menes might be carried back to a 
 much more remote period than the date I have assigned it; but, as 
 we have as yet no authority further than the uncertain accounts of 
 Manetho's copyists to enable us to fix the time and the number of 
 reigns intervening between his accession and that of Apappus, I have 
 not placed him earlier for fear of interfering with the date of <the 
 deluge of Noah, which is 2348 B.C." (J. G. Wilkinson, Topography 
 of Thebes and General View of Egypt, London, 1835, pp. 506, 509.) 
 Again : " We are led to the necessity of allowing an immeasurable 
 time for the total formation of that space which, to judge from the 
 very little accumulation of its soil, and the small distance it has en- 
 croached on the sea, since the erection of the ancient cities within it, 
 would require ages, and throw back its origin far beyond the deluge,. 
 
 109
 
 110 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 those who hold to the short chronology. The short 
 chronologers endeavor to keep within some admissible 
 theory of Hebrew dates ; the long chronologers en- 
 tirely ignore the Hebrew dates, and do not deem it im- 
 portant to adjust Egyptian chronology to any existing 
 scheme of Hebrew chronology. 
 
 The sources of information respecting the chronol- 
 ogy of Egypt are scanty, dislocated and irreconcilable. 
 The Egyptians did not surpass the Hebrews in the 
 possession of a chronological instinct. " The evidence 
 of the monuments," says Poole, "is neither full nor 
 explicit. " " Chronology, ' ' says Baron Bunsen, * ' ' can- 
 not be elicited from them." "The greatest obstacle," 
 says Mariette,f "to the establishment of a regular 
 Egyptian chronology is the circumstance that the 
 Egyptians themselves never had any chronology at all" 
 
 The materials for Egyptian chronology are the 
 ' ' monuments ' ' and the remains of the historical work 
 of Manetho, an Egyptian priest under the Ptolemies, 
 who wrote in Greek about B.C. 280-250. His informa- 
 tion professed to be derived from the archives of the 
 Egyptian temples. The original is lost, and we pos- 
 sess only certain abstracts preserved by Eusebius;}: and 
 
 or even the Mosaic era of the creation." (Wilkinson, Manners and 
 Customs of the Ancient Egyptians, etc., 1st Ser., 1837-41, I, pp. 5-11; 
 II, pp. 105-121.) "Strong reasons are given by Mr. Stuart Poole for 
 fixing the date of his [Menes'] accession at B.C. 2717 (Horce ^Egyp- 
 tiacce, pp. 94-98); but even this date must be somewhat lowered, as 
 it would precede that of the Flood (B.C. 2515)." (McClintock & 
 Strong's Cyclopaedia, Vol. Ill, p. 96. See also Ib., p. 91, and Strong, 
 Methodist Quarterly Review, April, 1878, p. 197.) 
 
 * Bunsen, Egypt's Place in Universal History, I, p. 32. 
 
 t In Lenonnant, Histoire ancienne de I 'Orient, Vol. I, p. 322; Am. 
 ed. I, p. 198. 
 
 J Eusebius, Chronicon, Can., I, 20. Supposed based directly on 
 a recension of Manetho's Aiyvjmaa by Julius Africanus. Latin and 
 Armenian versions still exist. See J. J. Scaliger's Eusebii Pamphili
 
 ELEMENTS OF EGYPTIAN CHRONOLOGY. Ill 
 
 Syncellus,* and a few excerpts contained in the writ- 
 ings of Josephus. f The Egyptian chronology of He- 
 rodotus is perhaps an independent compilation. Ma- 
 netho appears to have enumerated thirty-one dynasties 
 of Egyptian kings down to the Alexandrian conquest. 
 Eleven of them belonged to the Old Empire ; six to 
 the Middle Empire, and fourteen to the New Empire. 
 The duration of each dynasty is stated, and the impres- 
 sion is given that all the dynasties were consecutive. 
 This arrangement would cause them to cover a period 
 ranging, according to the different authorities for the 
 Manethonian numbers, from 5,040 to 5,358 years, 
 that is, a period stretching back to 5372 B.C. or 5678 
 B.C. But, according to Syncellus, Manetho made the 
 whole period covered by these Egyptian dynasties fall 
 within 3,555 years. This discrepancy maybe explained 
 by assuming that certain of the dynasties were contem- 
 poraneous. Other indications exist that they should 
 be so considered. A fragment from Manetho, pre- 
 served by Josephus, speaks of the "Kings of the 
 Thebaid and of the rest of Egypt" rising against the 
 "Shepherds." Poole asserts positively that kings 
 who unquestionably belong to different dynasties are 
 shown by them [the monuments] to be contemporary.;}; 
 Strong summarizes several evidences of this kind. 
 The general consecutive arrangement of the dynasties 
 
 Chronicorum Canonum omnimodce histories libri duo, in Thesaurus 
 Temporum, 1606. 
 
 * Syncellus, Chronograph, p. 55-78. This is regarded only as a 
 recension of the dilapidated work of Eusebius. 
 
 f Josephus, Contra Apionem, i, 14, 15, 26. See an account of 
 Manetho by Prof. James Strong, Methodist Quarterly Review, April 
 1878. 
 
 t Smith, Dictionary of the Bible, Vol. 1, p. 507, col. 1. 
 
 Strong, "Egyptian Chronology," in Methodist Quarterly Review, 
 July, 1878, p. 464.
 
 112 PREADAMITES. 
 
 was accepted until modern times, though a method of 
 condensation began as early as the third and second 
 centuries before Christ, under the Ptolemies, at the 
 hands of Eratosthenes and Apollodorus. Most Egyp- 
 tologists are now disposed to admit the principle of 
 parallelisms among them. Mariette is said by Canon 
 Rawlinson to be the only living investigator of the 
 original documents who holds to the consecutive ar- 
 rangement* The diversity of results arises from 
 divergent views respecting the extent to which differ- 
 ent dynasties are to be regarded as contemporaneous. 
 
 A good deal of light has been thrown upon Mane- 
 tho's table by the "monuments" tablets, papyri, 
 genealogical lists and stelae. f The principal aids of 
 
 * Canon Rawlinson, Origin of Nations, p. 25. Mariette says: 
 " There were undoubtedly dynasties in Egypt which reigned simul- 
 taneously; but Manetho has rejected them, and has admitted none 
 but those reckoned legitimate; the secondary dynasties are no longer 
 in his lists." Again: "There is superabundant monumental proof 
 collected by Egyptologers to show that all the royal races enumer- 
 ated by the priest of Sebennytus [Manetho] occupied the throne one 
 after the other." (Quoted by Lenormant, Histoire ancienne de rOrient r 
 Vol. I, pp. 323, 324, Am. ed., Vol. I, p. 198-9.) 
 
 f For a brief account of these, see Strong, in Methodist Quarterly 
 Review, April, 1878, p. 198 et seq. See, also, the Cyclopaedias, and 
 Lenormant, Ancient History of the East, Am. ed., pp. 199-201. Some 
 of the most important original works are the following: Champollion 
 le jeune, Monuments, Paris, 1829-1847; Lepsius, Denkmaler, Leipzig, 
 1849 et seq., and Chronologie der JEgypter, Leipzig, 1849; Rosellini, 
 Monumenti, Pisa, 1832^14; Brugsch, Reciteil de Monuments Egyptiens,. 
 Paris, 1862-3, and Histoire d'Egypte, Paris, 1869 et seq.; Bunsen, 
 Egypt's Place in Universal History (trans.), London, 1850-9 ; Herodotus 
 (ed. Rawlinson, Vols. I-III, London and New York, 1861); Poole, 
 Horce ^Egyptiacce, London, 1851 ; Kenrick, Egypt under the Pharaohs, 
 London and New York, 1852 ; Unger, Chronologie des Manetho, Ber- 
 lin, 1867. A convenient compendium is Samuel Sharpe's History of 
 Egypt from the Earliest Times till the Conquest by the Arabs, A.D.. 
 640, 2 vols., London, 1876 (6th ed.).
 
 ELEMENTS OF EGYPTIAN CHRONOLOGY. 113 
 
 this class are the following: 1. The "Turin Papyrus,"*"* 
 a roll at present in the Turin Museum, containing a 
 list of the Egyptian kings from the first (Menes) down 
 to the close of the Fifteenth Dynasty. Dr. Strong 
 says: "It is literally composed of innumerable frag- 
 ments of all shapes and sizes, with numerous gaps be- 
 tween them and abrasions on the edges." This docu- 
 ment was put together by Seyffarth, a German scholar, 
 in accordance with principles of decipherment which 
 have not received the unanimous sanction of hierol- 
 ogists,* though Lepsius and Bunsen have given the 
 arrangement their unequivocal endorsement, and Wil- 
 kinson edited the document in 1840. 2. The "Tablet 
 of Abydos^ from a temple in upper Egypt, containing 
 originally a list of fifty kings (twenty of which, how- 
 ever, are lost), copied, apparently, from the next 
 named tablet. This is in the British Museum. 3. The 
 "New Tablet of Abydos" new, because more recently 
 discovered, though it seems to be the original of the 
 preceding, and supplies nearly all its vacancies. It is 
 carved on the walls of one of the subterranean pas- 
 sage-ways in the temple called Memnonium, at Abydos 
 (This), in upper Egypt. It contains the names of sev- 
 enty-seven kings of the first nineteen dynasties. 4. The 
 "Tablet of Sakkdrah^ found in the mortuary chapel 
 of a priest at Sakkarah, in lower Egypt, contains the 
 names of fifty-eight kings. It forms a part of the 
 Khedive's collection at Cairo. 5. The "Tablet of Kar- 
 nak" found in the Hall of Ancestors, at Karnak, now 
 in Paris, contains, in an interrupted series, the names 
 of sixty-one predecessors of Thotmes III. 6. Detached 
 "Stelae" or inscriptions containing the names and line- 
 
 *Osburn, Monumental History of Egypt, Vol. I, p. 227; Vol. II, 
 pp. 124, 125. 
 8
 
 114 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 ages of royal or sacred personages. More than five 
 hundred of such inscriptions have been removed to the 
 Louvre, in Paris. 
 
 Comparing these imperfect sources of information 
 together, Egyptologists have variously decided to what 
 extent the system of parallelisms shall be admitted in 
 the Egyptian dynasties. Sir Gardner Wilkinson and 
 Canon Rawlinson have given their approval to Poole's 
 arrangement, which brings the "Era of Menes" at 
 2717 B.C. Dr. Strong has thought it desirable to con- 
 dense still further, so as to bring the Era of Menes at 
 2417 B.C., which, according to his chronology, is ninety- 
 eight years after the Flood. Lepsius and Bunsen are 
 generally regarded the ablest of the long chronologers. 
 Lepsius puts the Era of Menes at 3892 B.C., and Bun- 
 sen at 3623 B.C., and more recently at 3059 B.C., which 
 is only six hundred and forty-two years farther back 
 than Strong's determination, an interval which, as I 
 have indicated, is far within the chances of error in the 
 determination of the epoch of the Flood. 
 
 Lenormant regards the Eleventh Dynasty as con- 
 temporaneous with the Ninth and Tenth, and the Four- 
 teenth as contemporary with the Thirteenth. 
 
 Brugsch makes the Ninth and Tenth contemporary 
 with the Eighth and Eleventh; the Fourteenth with 
 the Thirteenth ; the Seventeenth with the Fifteenth, 
 Sixteenth and part of the Eighteenth, and the Twenty- 
 fifth with the end of the Fourteenth and the beginning 
 of the Twenty-sixth. 
 
 Bunsen goes a step farther, placing the Second, 
 Fifth, Ninth, Tenth, Fourteenth, Sixteenth and Seven- 
 teenth in the list of collateral dynasties, regarding 
 them as parallel v/ith the Third, Sixth, Eighth and 
 Fifteenth.
 
 ELEMENTS OF EGYPTIAN CHRONOLOGY. 115 
 
 Poole, followed by Wilkinson, makes the Third Dy- 
 nasty contemporaneous with the First ; the Second 
 with the Sixth ; the Ninth, Tenth and Eleventh with 
 the Sixth ; the Twelfth and Thirteenth (at Thebes), the 
 Fourteenth (at Xoi's), and the three Shepherd dynas- 
 ties the Fifteenth, Sixteenth and Seventeenth with 
 the Seventh and Eighth (at Memphis). 
 
 A comparative diagram is here presented, showing 
 a system of dynastic parallelism announced by Wilkin- 
 son,* and, by its side, a late conclusion published by 
 Dr. James Strong. 
 
 * Wilkinson, The Fragments of the Hieratic Papyrus at Turin. 
 Respecting this table Wilkinson says : " The relative positions, and 
 the lengths of most of these dynasties, are founded upon some kind 
 of monumental authority. The rest I placed within approximate ex- 
 tremes. There are several points of exact contemporaneousness, as 
 in the Second and Fourth and Fifth Dynasties ; again, in the Fifth 
 and Fifteenth, and in the Ninth and Eleventh ; and these, with other 
 evidences of the same nature, enable us to adjust the general scheme 
 of all the dynasties." (Hieratic Papyrus, pp. 30, 31.) Dr. Strong says 
 of his table : " The principal difference between our scheme and that 
 of Poole [which Wilkinson substantially adopts] is in the neglecting 
 of the Sothic dates, to which he arbitrarily [?] adapts his whole 
 chronology." (Strong, " Egyptian Chronology," in Methodist Quar- 
 terly Review, July, 1878, p. 468.)
 
 116 PREADAMITES. 
 
 EGYPTIAN DYNASTIES PARALLELIZED. 
 
 WILKINSON. 
 
 
 XV XIV XI 
 
 8700 B.C. 
 
 STRONG. 
 
 ~ s 
 
 2300 
 
 MOO 
 
 MOO 
 
 /900 
 /S00 
 1700 
 1600 
 1500 
 11,00 
 
 1300 
 1200 
 
 or; 
 
 oo s 
 
 XIX 
 
 Part
 
 ELEMENTS OF EGYPTIAN CHRONOLOGY. 117 
 
 The various dates thus arrived at for the "Era of 
 Menes" may now be exhibited in the following table: 
 
 THE ERA OF MENES. B.C. 
 
 Champollion-Figeac (1810), - 5867 
 
 Lesueur (1848), - 5773 
 
 Bockh (1845), - 5702 
 
 Unger, 5613 
 
 Henry (1846), - 5305 
 
 Marietta and Lenormant (1871), - 5004 
 
 Lenormant (1839), - 4915 
 
 Barucchi (1845), - 4890 
 
 Brugsch (1859), 4455 
 
 Brugsch (1875), Pickering (1854), 4400 
 
 Hincks (1851), 3895 
 
 Lepsius (1849), Kenrick (1851), - 3892 
 
 Bunsen (early view, 1845), 3643 
 
 Bun sen (later view), - 3059 
 
 Birch, 3000 
 
 Uhlemann and Seyffarth, - 2781 
 
 Poole, 2718 
 
 Wilkinson, - 2691 
 
 Strong (1878), 2515 
 
 The highest estimates have been generally aban- 
 doned. The result obtained by Mariette 5004 B.C. 
 is the highest remaining under discussion. Between 
 Mariette and Strong is a difference of 2489 years. The 
 figures of Lepsius and Bunsen occupy a mean between 
 the resulting extremes. Lepsius fixes the Era of 
 Menes 1112 years later than Mariette, and 1377 years 
 earlier than Strong. Bunsen' s later view fixes that 
 era 1945 years later than Mariette and 544 years 
 earlier than Strong. With such contradictions, it 
 would be dogmatism for a hierological layman to fix 
 permanently on any particular date. According to the
 
 118 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 maxim that safety li'es^between extremes,* I should feel 
 inclined to side with Lepsius and Bunsen. It is no 
 light thing to set aside conclusions based on researches 
 so extensive as those of Lepsius. As early as 1834 
 Richard Lepsius had gained a prize essay that placed 
 him in the front of linguistic scholarship. In 1842 he 
 was commissioned by Frederic IV, of Prussia, to rep- 
 resent German scholarship in the prosecution of re- 
 searches in the valley of the Nile. He was accom- 
 panied by a staff of eight coadjutors. By May, 1843, 
 he announced the discovery of the sites of thirty pyra- 
 mids previously unknown. All belonged, moreover, 
 to the ancient kingdom of Egypt, before the irruption 
 of the Hyksos or Shepherd Kings (about 2000 B.C.). 
 He prosecuted his labors till the history of sixty-seven 
 pyramids and o*ne hundred and thirty private tombs 
 had been made out, reaching back to the fourth chiliad 
 before Christ. The Prussians then proceeded up the 
 river, exploring every foot of ground, as far as Soba, on 
 the Blue Nile, and Sennar, to the thirteenth degree of 
 north latitude. While his assistants continued subse- 
 quently their labors among the ruins of Thebes, Lep- 
 sius explored the Sinaitic peninsula, accumulating 
 records belonging between the Fourth and Twelfth Dy- 
 nasties. Returning to Thebes, he left it again to ex- 
 tend his researches over the land of Goshen and much 
 of Palestine, and finally returned to Berlin, after an 
 absence of three years. The remainder of his life has 
 been devoted to working out results from the vast ac- 
 cumulation of material which rewarded the expedition. 
 Efforts have been made to check the historical and 
 monumental results by a determination of the maxi- 
 mum age of the delta on which Egyptian civilization 
 
 *In medio tutissimus ibis. (Virg. ^Eneid.)
 
 ELEMENTS OF EGYPTIAN CHRONOLOGY. 119 
 
 was reared. Girard, in 1799, began such an investiga- 
 tion, but it was interrupted by warlike operations then 
 in progress. Geological estimates had fixed roughly 
 on seven thousand years as a minimum antiquity for 
 the Nilotic delta. More recent investigations, how- 
 ever, have brought out a more reliable result. The 
 annual inundation of the Nile deposits a sediment 
 ascertained to amount to .4134 of a foot per century. 
 Numerous excavations, made in various parts of the 
 delta, show that the Nilotic deposit nowhere exceeds 
 26.25 feet in depth.* Beneath this is found every- 
 where a bed of sea-sand which is still saturated with 
 salt water, f Now the ascertained rate of deposit shows 
 that about 6350 years have been occupied in the forma- 
 tion of the delta. This, supposing the data of the 
 calculation quite reliable, may be set down as a maxi- 
 mum antiquity, which the first settlement upon the 
 delta of Egypt cannot have surpassed. It carries us 
 back to B.C. 45004 It is not, of course, known what 
 was the condition of the delta when first reached by 
 the posterity of Adam. Herodotus, however, tells us 
 that in the time of Menes, the first king, the valley of 
 the Nile was a swamp below Thebes ; and he expresses 
 the opinion that "the country above Memphis seems 
 formerly to have been an arm of the sea." | The first 
 empire seems to have been established at This, not 
 very far below Thebes ; but the Third Dynasty set up 
 rule at Memphis, at a date not much later; so that 
 
 * De Lanoye, Ramses 1e Grand, ou VEgypie il y a 3300 ans. Amer. 
 trans., Rameses the Great, New York, 1870, pp. 30, 31. 
 
 t Klunzinger, Upper Egypt, p. 136. 
 
 t Le Hon puts the age of the delta at 5000 to 6000 B.C., and states 
 that independent researches of Sebas and Wilkinson guide to the 
 same result. Le Hon, L'Hommefossile, p. 263. 
 
 Herodotus, History, Book ii, 4. | Ib., ii, 10.
 
 120 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 desiccation of the delta must have been completed as 
 far as Memphis at an epoch not far removed from the 
 establishment of kingly rule in Egypt. If, then, the 
 commencement of the delta reaches back only to 4500 
 B.C., I could hardly discover ground for carrying back 
 the Era of Menes beyond the date assigned by Lepsius, 
 3892 B.C. 
 
 From two considerations not yet mentioned it would 
 seem that Mizraitic occupation of the valley of the Nile 
 must be allowed as high an antiquity as the geological 
 conditions permit. At the epoch of Menes the Egyp- 
 tians were already a civilized and numerous people. 
 Manetho says that Athothis, the son of Menes, built 
 the palace at Memphis ; that he was a physician, and 
 left anatomical books. "All these statements imply 
 that, even at this early period, the Egyptians were in a 
 high state of civilization."* "In the time of Menes," 
 states another authority, "the Egyptians had long been 
 architects, sculptors, painters, mythologists and theo- 
 logians." Of the same opinion is Prof. Richard 
 Owen : "Egypt is recorded to have been a civilized and 
 governed community before the time of Menes. . . . 
 The pastoral community of a group of nomad families, 
 as portrayed in the Pentateuch, may be admitted as an 
 early step in civilization. But how far in advance of 
 this stage is a nation administered by a kingly govern- 
 ment, consisting of grades of society, with divisions of 
 labor, of which one kind, assigned to the priesthood, 
 was to record or chronicle the names and dynasties of 
 the kings, the durations and chief events of their 
 reigns ! 
 
 "The traditions of the priestly historians, as re- 
 ceived and recorded by Herodotus and Diodorus, refer 
 to a long antecedent period of the existence of the 
 
 * McClintock and Strong, Cyclopaedia, ,Vol. Ill, p. 96, 3d col.
 
 ELEMENTS OF EGYPTIAN CHRONOLOGY. 121 
 
 Egyptians as an administered community; the final 
 phase of which, prior to the assumption of the crown 
 by Menes, was analogous to that of the Judges in 
 Israel, or the Papacy at Rome, a government mainly 
 by priests."* 
 
 There is something of a basis here on which we 
 may form a general estimate of the duration of Egyp- 
 tian history before Menes. "What period has been 
 required by other nationalities for the elements of 
 regular government to organize themselves ? The 
 Jews, from the time of Abraham, 2164 B.C. (Strong), 
 to Otliniel, the first of the Judges, 1575 B.C., a period 
 of 589 years, were nomadic, without settled govern- 
 ment, and decidedly barbaric in their culture, though 
 they had been 216 years in contact with the civilization 
 of the Fourteenth, Fifteenth, Sixteenth, Seventeenth 
 and Eighteenth Dynasties of Egypt. They can hardly 
 be said to have attained a definite form of government 
 before the accession of Saul, 482 years later. That is, 
 the Jews required over a thousand years to develop 
 an organized monarchy. The rise of Babylonian mon- 
 archy, according to Sir Henry Rawlinson, dates from 
 2234 B.C. If, according to Strong, the end of the 
 Flood dated from 2515 B.C., this nation had only 281 
 years of nomadic existence ; but the date of the Flood 
 
 * Prof. Richard Owen, in Leisure Hour for May, 1876, reprinted 
 in Rawlinson's Origin of Nations, Appendix, p. 261. See also Owen's 
 Address before the " International Congress of Orientalists," on Man's 
 Early History, September 20, 1874, reprinted in the New York " Tri- 
 bune Extra," November 23. Compare also the Address of Sir John 
 Hawkshaw, before the British Association, Bristol, 1875. Menes, 
 nevertheless, is by many identified with the Indian Menu, and Sharpe, 
 accordingly, affirms that he " was not wholly withdrawn from the 
 region of fable." (Hist, of Egypt, i, p. 10.) The certain monuments, 
 however, of the early dynasties show that Menes was not far removed 
 from actual terrestrial events.
 
 122 PREADAMITES. 
 
 is extremely uncertain. We have no means of ascer- 
 taining the duration of the nomadic state of the Lyd- 
 ians, Medes or other peoples of the ancient world. It 
 is not likely, however, that their advancement was 
 more rapid than that of the Jews. The Kelts, an 
 Aryan nationality, made their appearance in the north 
 of Italy about 650 B.C.; but for centuries before this 
 they had wandered as barbarous hordes from the east 
 of Europe to Gaul and the Iberian peninsula, and back 
 to Gaul. The Thracians, from whom they diverged, 
 were in Attica as early as 2000 B.C., and it can hardly 
 be doubted that the Kelts had a separate existence as 
 early as 1500 B.C. They were still barbarous in the 
 time of Caesar, 50 B.C. It would be entirely safe to 
 assume that they spent a thousand years in a nomadic 
 and barbarous condition. The Germans were known 
 as pastoral and agricultural tribes in the time of Caesar, 
 and had probably existed already some hundreds of 
 years since the date of their differentiation from the 
 Thracian or from the older Kimmerian stock. They 
 did not attain to a generally organized system of gov- 
 ernment till the time of Clovis, 481 A.D. In the light 
 of such facts, it should not surprise us to learn that the 
 Egyptians had lived a pastoral and more or less wan- 
 dering life for a thousand years before the Era of 
 Menes. This is the more probable since, at that age 
 of the world, the seeds of civilization had not yet been 
 developed in contiguous nations, to be disseminated by 
 commerce and even by wars. If, then, we assume 
 Lepsius' date, 3892 B.C., for the Era of Menes, the 
 epoch of the separate existence of the Egyptian people 
 might mount to 4892 B.C., which is 400 years before 
 the earliest deposits in the Nilotic delta. Upper Egypt, 
 however, was even then ready to receive its Adamite 
 population.
 
 ELEMENTS OF EGYPTIAN CHRONOLOGY. 123 
 
 An important fact in this connection is the admis- 
 sion of women to the throne, as early as the reign of 
 the third king of the Second Dynasty, or about 376 
 years after the Era of Menes.* Such an exaltation of 
 woman, as even Sharpe admits, implies a long ante- 
 cedent monarchical and tribal existence. "The coun- 
 try,'" he says, speaking of a Theban queen, "must 
 have been long governed by monarchs before the cus- 
 tom of hereditary succession could have been so well 
 established as to allow the crown to be worn by a 
 woman. It is only in a settled state of society that 
 the strong give way to the weak. Men would not form 
 a monarchy [of any kind] in a very early stage. They 
 must have united together and resisted the usurpations 
 of the strong, and felt the evils of anarchy, before 
 agreeing to obey a king. And again, law must, for 
 many generations, have gained the mastery over vio- 
 lence, before the peaceable regularity of the hereditary 
 monarch could have been preferred to the turbulent 
 vigor of the elected chief."f Such reflections seem 
 little compatible with the same author's opinion that 
 Menes could hardly have been withdrawn from "the 
 region of fable." 
 
 The other consideration to which I alluded con- 
 cerns the Sothic period of 1461 years. This is meas- 
 ured by the synchronous risings of the Dog-star and 
 the sun on the first day of the Egyptian year. We 
 have a heliacal rising of the star in the first tlwih. or 
 month of the year, recorded in Egypt, which is shown 
 by astronomical calculations to have occurred at 1322 
 B.C. The period or Sothis ending at that date, began 
 2783 B.C. It is reasonable to suppose that the Egyp- 
 
 * S. Birch, Egypt from the Earliest Times, pp. 20-7. 
 t Sharpe, History of Egypt, i, 28-9.
 
 124 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 tian observers, to learn tlie length of the period, must 
 have been consummate astronomers which they were 
 not or must have continued their observations from 
 the date of the preceding conjunction, 4244 B.C. An- 
 other astronomical period noted in connection with 
 Egyptian history is that of the "reappearance of the 
 Phoanix." This, according to Tacitus, was also 1461 
 jears; and Tacitus mentions three appearances, con- 
 necting with them the names of three Egyptian sov- 
 ereigns.* Astronomical data thus carry us back into 
 recognized antediluvial times ; and Dr. Strong thinks 
 that "nothing satisfactory results." 
 
 A few statements regarding the general tenor of 
 Egyptian history will suffice for the present. It is 
 only needful to indicate a chronological and historical 
 scale to which we may hereafter refer important facts 
 connected with Egyptian ethnology. Of the First, 
 Second and Third Dynasties we know little more than 
 the names of the kings. During the Second it was de- 
 termined that women could hold the sovereign power. 
 The pyramid of Meydoum belongs to this dynasty; 
 and some architecture of the period is quite similar to 
 that of the Fourth Dynasty. At Meydoum were found 
 two statues having a European cast of features. 
 Serbcs of the Third Dynasty was celebrated for his 
 "knowledge or patronage of the medical art, and is 
 stated to have invented the art of building with pol- 
 ished stones, and also to have given attention to the 
 making of inscriptions or writings." f Of the Fourth 
 Dynasty, the surviving vestiges astonish us. To this 
 belong the most famous pyramids. "On these won- 
 drous monuments we find traces, at that remote period, 
 
 * See further, Poole, iu Smith's Dictionary of the Bible, I, p. 506, 
 and Hone Jlyyptiacce, p. 12 et seg., Pt. 1, Nos. 5, 6. 
 f Birch, Egypt from the Earliest Times, p. 30.
 
 ELEMENTS OF EGYPTIAN CHRONOLOGY. 12& 
 
 of the advanced state of civilization of later ages. The 
 cursive' character scrawled on the stones by the masons- 
 proves that writing had been long in common use. Many 
 of the blocks brought from Syene are built together in 
 the pyramids of Gizeh in a manner unrivaled at any 
 period. The same manners and customs are portrayed 
 on them as on the later monuments. The same boats 
 are used, the same costume of the priests, the same 
 trades, such as glass-blowing and cabinet-making." 
 The copper mines of the peninsula of Sinai were 
 worked at the beginning of the Fourth Dynasty.* 
 
 Prof. Richard Owen, speaking of the civilization 
 of the Fourth Dynasty, says: "Unprepossessed and 
 sober experience teaches that arts, language, literature, 
 are of slow growth, the results of gradual development, 
 as would be expected, in a civilization which had cul- 
 minated in a creed, a ritual, a priesthood, in convic- 
 tions of a future life and judgment, of the 'resurrection 
 of the body,' with the resulting instinct of its preserva- 
 tion, an instinct in which kings alone could indulge 
 to the height of a pyramid. The administrative ar- 
 rangements through which compulsory labors could be 
 regulated and carried on, with more consideration than 
 Mohamed Ali gave or cared for, in the construction of 
 the Mahmoudi canal ; the monthly relays of Pha- 
 raoh's workmen ; the commissariat as it was recorded 
 on the original polished exterior of the Great Pyra- 
 mid ; the settled grades of Egyptian society, and the 
 ' Thirty Commandments ' governing their moral life, 
 'commandments' by the people held to be 'divine,' 
 seeing that thereby the soul was tested and the deeds of 
 the flesh weighed before the judgment-seat of Osiris; 
 these are not the signs of an incipient civilization." 
 
 *McClintock and Strong, Cyclopcedirt , III, p. 96.
 
 126 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 The Fifth Dynasty receives much light from the 
 Turin papyrus ; and all its kings, except one, have 
 been recovered from the tombs through the labors of 
 the Prussian commission. The oldest extant hieratic 
 papyrus is of this age the "Pris'se papyrus" and 
 abounds in moral precepts reminding one of the "Wis- 
 dom of Solomon." The Sixth Dynasty has been tol- 
 erably well revealed. Of the Seventh, Eighth, Ninth, 
 Tenth and Eleventh little is known. The Twelfth has 
 yielded much more information, thanks to the labors of 
 Lepsius. It is marked architecturally by the employ- 
 ment of obelisks. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth still 
 remain in the mist. We come now to the Middle Em- 
 pire, or reign of the Shepherd Kings, covering the 
 Fifteenth, Sixteenth and Seventeenth Dynasties. They 
 afford very few monuments. The Manethonian period 
 of 511 years is supposed to cover the sojourn of the Is- 
 raelites in Egypt. The Shepherds were foreign dynas- 
 ties, and the tendency of opinion is to regard them as 
 Phoenician.* 
 
 With the Eighteenth Dynasty, and the beginning of 
 the New Empire, we strike solid chronological ground. 
 This is generally admitted to mark the epoch of about 
 1500 B.c.f To this dynasty belong Arnosis, Thotmes 
 I, II and III, and Amunoph I, II and III. Now tirst 
 appears the domestic horse. Amunoph I made con- 
 
 * Prof. Richard Owen states : " When finally driven out, they 
 were pursued by the victorious Amosis as far as Palestine, as that 
 pregnant coternporary record translated by M. Chabas teaches." 
 (Address on Man's Earliest History, Tribune ed., p. 29.) Dr. McCaus- 
 land states : " There is cogent and persuasive evidence that they 
 passed eastward to the Euphrates valley, through India and Cochin 
 China, to the western shores of the American continent." (McCaus- 
 land, Adam and the Adamite, p. 226.) 
 
 fThe date is placed by S. Birch at 1600 B.C. (Egypt from the 
 Monuments, p. 81.)
 
 ELEMENTS OF EGYPTIAN CHRONOLOGY. 
 
 quests in Ethiopia and Asia. In his time the Egyp- 
 tians had adopted the five intercalary days. True 
 arches bearing his name on the bricks have been found 
 at Thebes. Under Thotmes I the conquests of Egypt 
 were extended to Mesopotamia and Lybia. Thotmes 
 III (Sesostris) carried his arms as far as the confines 
 of India, and perhaps reduced Babylon. He exacted 
 tribute from northern Syria, Armenia, Mesopotamia 
 and Phoenicia. Rich trophies were brought back also 
 from the conquest of southern nations. This was the 
 meridian of Egyptian art. The name of Thotmes IY is 
 borne by the Sphinx at the pyramids. Amenhept II. 
 made conquest of the city of Nineveh. . 
 
 There is evidence that during this dynasty the 
 Egyptian race became somewhat mixed, especially the 
 royal line. Large numbers of prisoners were repeat- 
 edly introduced, both from the north and the south. 
 Aahmes (Amosis) married a Keshite ("Ethiopian") 
 wife, who, after his death, reigned as queen Aahmes- 
 Nefertari, said by Birch to have been a "Negress," 
 though Birch does not discriminate between "black 
 and copper-colored Negroes."* Amenhept III (Amen- 
 ophis) reduced great numbers of Negroes (Nahsu) to 
 slavery. They were enumerated as so many "head," 
 a sign of contempt, which indicates that the queen 
 of Aahmes had not been a "Negress. 1 " The queen 
 Tii is painted in pink, or flesh-color, and was undoubt- 
 edly Aryan. During the Nineteenth Dynasty similar 
 processes were going on, and thousands of prisoners 
 were introduced from Libya, among them some Achaian 
 allies. The effect of these intermixtures is perceived 
 in the portraits of the sovereigns, and must have been 
 similarly shown in a modified ethnic cast of the people. 
 
 * S. Birch, Egypt from the Monuments, p. 116.
 
 128 PREADAMITES. 
 
 To the Nineteenth Dynasty belong Rameses I, II 
 and III. Rameses II is otherwise known as "Rameses 
 the Great." "If he did not exceed all others in for- 
 eign conquests, he far outshone them in the grandeur 
 and beauty of the temples with which he adorned 
 Egypt and Nubia." 
 
 No other oriental nation of the Mediterranean race 
 has been conceded a monumental antiquity equal to 
 that of the Egyptians. A search for their chronologies 
 would, therefore, throw no additional light on the ques- 
 tion of the amount of time at our disposal for an ex- 
 planation of the racial divergences of mankind. The 
 Cushite or Accadian Dynasty of Babylon, however, 
 had run its career previous to 2500 B.C. I shall con- 
 tent myself, therefore, with presenting a table embody- 
 ing the final results of chronological investigations : 
 
 G. Rawlinson. 
 
 Date of the Deluge, according to the Septuagint B. c. 
 
 [Strong 2515], 3200 
 Rise of monarchy in Egypt [Lepsius 3892, 
 
 Strong 2417], 2450' 
 Rise of monarchy in Babylon [Median Dynasty 
 
 2500, Lenorm.J, - 2300 
 Earliest traces of civilization in Asia Minor, - 2000 
 Rise of Phoenicia, - - 1550 
 Rise of Assyria [Ismi-Dagon, first king of As- 
 syria, placed by George Smith at 1850-1820], 1500 
 Earliest Iranic civilization [Zendavesta], - 1500 
 Earliest Indie civilization [Yedas], 1200 
 Earliest Hellenic civilization [Homer], 1200 
 Phrygian and Lydian civilizations commence, 900- 
 Etruscan civilization commences [according to 
 d'Arbois de Jubainville, 992 to 974. See 
 ante, chapters iii, v, - 650 
 Lycian civilization commences, - GOO'
 
 ELEMENTS OF EGYPTIAN CHRONOLOGY. 129 
 
 The records of the Chinese attain an antiquity per- 
 haps exceeding that of Egypt. Fu-hi is the Menes of 
 China. He was the head of a prehistoric dynasty of 
 "five sovereigns," whose united reigns covered a 
 space, according to Dr. Williams, the Sinologist, of 647 
 years; according to Prof. Kidd, of 1164 years. The 
 exact epoch of Fu-hi' s accession is, of course, not known, 
 but it is estimated at 3000 to 3468 B.C. Some tradi- 
 tions make his era vastly more remote.* Chronology 
 
 * Tradition recounts older dynasties than that of Fu-hi, which, 
 like the Manethonian reigns of gods and heroes, signify for us only 
 the ignorance, conjecture and fancy which hover over the beginnings 
 of national existence. It is interesting to note that the traditions of 
 nearly all oriental countries trace their national descent back through 
 fabulous myriads of years to a divine ancestry. According to Ma- 
 netho, as reported by Eusebius (Chronicon, I, 20, pp. 93-107, ed. Mai.), 
 
 the Egyptian tradition was as follows : 
 
 Years. 
 
 Reign of gods, 13,900 
 
 Reign of heroes, 1,255 
 
 Reign of kings, 1,817 
 
 Reign of thirty Memphite kings, 1,790 
 
 Reign of ten Thinite kings, 350 
 
 Reign of manes and heroes, 5,813 
 
 24,925 
 Thirty dynasties of kings, beginning with Menes : Syncellus 
 
 5,040, Armenian version 5,207, Africanus, - - - 5,385 
 
 Total, 30,310 
 
 Chaldaean traditions, according to the scheme of Berosus, reported 
 
 by Eusebius (Chronicon, I, 1 and 4, pp. 5, 18), were as follows: 
 
 Years. 
 
 Ten kings from Alorus to Xisuthrus reigned, - - - 432,000 
 Eighty-six kings from Xisuthrus to the Medean conquest, 33,080 
 
 Eight Medean kings, 224 
 
 Eleven kings (a number regarded doubtful, perhaps should 
 
 be 258 years), (?) 48 
 
 Forty-nine Chaldaean kings, 458 
 
 Nine Arabian kings, 245 
 
 Forty-five kings down to Pul, 526 
 
 Total, 466,581
 
 130 PREADAMITES. 
 
 begins at 2637 B.C., with Hoang-ti. The sixth king 
 of this dynasty was Yao, whose 81st year answers to 
 2277 B.C. ; the eighth was Chun. At 2278 B.C. the 
 monuments begin, with the inscription of Yu. In the 
 Second Dynasty, "Hia," Yu the Great was the first 
 king, at 2205 B.C.; Tchung-kang was the fourth, whose 
 fifth year is fixed by an eclipse of the sun at 2155 B.C. 
 Then follow the dynasties and kings in succession.* 
 
 According to the conclusion of Prichard, who gave 
 a candid investigation to this subject, "there is a nearly 
 uniform consent among the best informed students of 
 Chinese literature favorable to the authenticity of Chi- 
 nese history as far back as twenty-two or twenty-three 
 centuries before the Christian Era."f Legge alone dis- 
 
 The Chinese are reported to possess a scheme represented by the 
 following table (Crawford, Patriarchal Dynasties, pp. 126, 128-130) : 
 
 Years. 
 
 Pwang-koo-, the first man, 18,000 
 
 Tien-wong, the King of Heaven, 18,000 
 
 Te-wong, the King of the World, 18,000 
 
 Jin-wong, King of Men, 45,000 
 
 Fu-hi [Williams 647J, Kidd, .... . 1,164 
 
 Twenty-five historical dynasties, 4,017 
 
 Total, 104,181 
 
 The ancient Brahmans, as has been aptly observed, made out their 
 primitive chronology by adding a zero to the Babylonian dates ; for 
 while- the latter assign 432,000 years to the first cycle, the Hindoos 
 make it 4,320,000 years. 
 
 The Phoenicians, according to Sanclioniathon, as reported by 
 Philo of Byblos, pretended that the learning of Egypt, Greece and 
 Judaea was derived from Phoenicia. Similar claims to autochthonous 
 origin, and descent from the remotest antiquity, have been put forth 
 by Phrygia, Lydia and other countries. 
 
 * This information was communicated by Father Amiot in 1769, 
 and embodied in Pauthier's Chine. The earliest history of China is 
 more recently summarized by Richthofen in his magnificent work on 
 " China," particularly 2tes Absch., 9tes cap., pp. 365-95. 
 
 f Prichard, Physical History of Mankind, Vol. IV, p. 477.
 
 ELEMENTS OF EGYPTIAN CHRONOLOGY. 131 
 
 sents from such a conclusion.* Neumann recognizes 
 valid Chinese chronology as far back as 2257 B.c.f 
 Remusat assures us that we can trust these records as 
 far as the twenty-second century B.C., and that clear 
 traditions carry us back four centuries farther,, to 2637 
 s.c.$ Richthofen thinks it probable the annals of the 
 Ya-kung attain to 2357 B.C. At a time still more 
 remote a wild and savage race spread over the country, 
 the relics of which still survive, as Miaotse (sprouts), 
 in the remote fastnesses of the southern mountains. 
 
 * Legge, Shoo-king, prolegomena, pp. 3-6. 
 
 f Neumann, Coup d'oeilHist. Nouv. Jour.Asiat., tome xiv, p. 50. 
 
 \ Remusat, Melanges Historiques, tome i, p. 66. 
 
 Richthofen, China, p. 277.
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 PRENOACHITE RACES. 
 
 HAD the language of the Pentateuch clearly stated 
 the existence of nations which survived the 
 Flood, collateral interpretations and current opinions 
 would have adjusted themselves immediately to such 
 an enunciation. I have no doubt a similar adjustment 
 would have been effected had the world always known 
 of the existence of nations unaffected by the Flood, 
 even though the language of Scripture had been as it 
 is. It does not appear that biblical language excludes 
 the existence of such nations ; though many passages 
 seem to imply their existence. There is, however, 
 some ground to suppose that the compiler of Genesis 
 had no intention to make mention of postdiluvian peo- 
 ples not belonging to the line of the Noachidse. if, in- 
 deed, he had actual information of the existence of 
 such peoples. At any rate, it is generally understood 
 that the Pentateuch formally restricts itself to the Ad- 
 amic ancestry of Noah and the nations descended from 
 him, among whom its specialty is the Semitic family. 
 In the purview of Genesis, "all the world" is the re- 
 gion over which the Semitic people were dispersed 
 or, in the widest sense, it stretched no farther than the 
 tribes of Gomer on the north, Madai on the east, Seba 
 on the south and the posterity of Mizraim on the west. 
 With such a purpose, and the silence which such a pur- 
 pose imposed, the later Jews undoubtedly came to be- 
 lieve literally that all the races of men had descended 
 
 132
 
 PEENOACHITE RACES. 133 
 
 from Noah. They fixed upon the Scriptures an inter- 
 pretation accordant with such a belief, and their inter- 
 pretation and belief have come into our possession. 
 But it is always legitimate to reexamine any matter of 
 opinion and judgment. Whenever new light dawns 
 upon any subject, it is our solemn duty to scrutinize 
 the grounds of old opinions, and cheerfully to abandon 
 them if not in harmony with new facts, or the induc- 
 tions logically based on new facts. For such reasons I 
 propose to reexamine the old belief respecting the de- 
 scent of all men from Noah. The invalidity of this be- 
 lief must be shown before we can consistently proceed 
 to the question of the descent of all men from Adam. 
 
 Let us first consider some of the implications of the 
 Sacred Scripture. Abraham, following Strong's chro- 
 nology, had found his way into Egypt 445 years after 
 the Flood. Within that period the Mizraimites had 
 wandered into Africa, developed society, arts, liter- 
 ature, religion and a fixed monarchical form of govern- 
 ment. Abraham found there a Pharaoh on the throne, 
 surrounded by his "princes." Within that period the 
 posterity of Noah had journeyed westward to Shinar, 
 and built "a city and a tower"; and the dialects of 
 men had become so divergent, either as cause or con- 
 sequence of a wide dispersion, that different nations no 
 longer understood each other's speech. Within that 
 time the other great cities of Mesopotamia Erech, 
 Accad, Calneh and Ur had been built; and from Ur, 
 Terah, with Abraham and his nephew Lot, went into 
 the land of Canaan. "The Canaanite and the Periz- 
 zite " descendants of Ham had already spread over the 
 country, and the "cities of the plain" had been built 
 up. Soon afterward, great warlike expeditions were 
 on foot. "In the days of Amraphel, king of Shinar, 
 Arioch, king of Ellasar, Chedorlaomer, king of Elarn,
 
 134 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 and Tidal, king of nations^ confederated together to- 
 subjugate the cities of Sodom, Gomorrah, Admah, 
 Zeboim and Bela; and a great battle was fought in the 
 vale of Siddini. Had all these nations, these govern- 
 ments and these cities, extending from the Persian 
 Gulf to the Nile, come into existence in the space of 
 445 years? or was there, more probably, an older 
 stratum of population already dwelling in cities, and 
 already organized into nationalities and governments?* 
 Have we any historical record of an increase and dis- 
 persion of populations at all comparable ? The nine 
 mutineers of the ship Bounty, who, with nine Tahitian 
 women, settled, in 1789, on Pitcairn's Island, had in- 
 creased in thirty-six years to seventy persons, and in 
 seventy years to two hundred and nineteen persons. 
 The original stock was, in this case, three times as- 
 numerous as the family of Noah. At the same rate of 
 increase, the Noachidse would have numbered seventy- 
 three persons in seventy years. The Parsees fled from 
 their country during the seventh century. Those who 
 
 *Mr. R. S. Poole, considering this question, says: "A comparison 
 of all the passages [of Scripture] referring to the primitive history of 
 Palestine and Idumaea, shows that there was an earlier population 
 expelled by the Hamite and Abrahamite settlers. This population 
 was important in the war of Chedorlaomer; but at the exodus there 
 was but a remnant of it." (Smith's Dictionary of the Bible, I, 743, 1st 
 col.) I have been disposed to think the very expression " king of 
 nations" signifies that Tidal (Thargal in the Septuagint) belonged 
 outside of the recognized and enumerated peoples of biblical history. 
 The use of the word GOIM, nations, denotes as much. It is a plural 
 used especially of "nations other than Israel, foreign nations"; often 
 with the "accessory notion of hostile and barbarous." Gesenius ad- 
 mits: "It is uncertain where the GOIM are to be sought who joined 
 in the war against Sodom." (Hebrew Lexicon, sub roce.) The name 
 Tidal, or Thargal, is, moreover, a Turanian word, signifying " great 
 chief." "The nations over whom he ruled," says Lenormant, "were 
 probably nomadic tribes of Scythians or Turanians." (Ancient His- 
 tory of the East, Am. ed , I, 352.)
 
 PRENOACHITE RACES. 135 
 
 settled in the Caucasus have become almost extinct ; 
 those who went to Bombay are said to have prospered ; 
 but in 1,200 years they have increased to only 49.000 
 souls. Racial and national changes have proceeded, 
 in the ordinary history of the world, with the utmost 
 slowness. "So far as history teaches us," says Hux- 
 ley, "the populations of Europe, Asia and Africa were, 
 twenty centuries ago, just what they are now, in their 
 broad features and general distribution." Again, 
 "The Xanthochroi and Melanochroi of Great Britain 
 are, speaking broadly, distributed at present as they 
 were in the time of Tacitus ; and their representatives 
 on the continent of Europe have the same general dis- 
 tribution as at the earliest period of which we have any 
 record." * 
 
 Again, we are told in Genesis x, 12, that Nimrod 
 or the Nimrodites, the immediate descendants of Ham, 
 were concerned, in some way, in building famous cities 
 in the land of Shinar. "The beginning of his king- 
 dom was Babel and Erech and Accad and Calneh." 
 Is it supposable that Nimrod built these four cities 
 without a preexisting population ? Asshur, also, a son 
 of Shem, migrated from the land of Shinar northward 
 and built five cities, whereof Calali is said to have been 
 "a great city." Did Asshur also build cities without a 
 preexisting population? But perhaps the purport of the 
 text signifies that these cities had been built at the date 
 of the account. Now, as the account ends with Peleg, 
 it is presumable that the lifetime of Peleg marks the 
 date of the account. But Peleg was the great-great- 
 grandson of Shem ; and in another, undoubtedly 
 later, account (chapter xi) we have data which enable 
 us to ascertain that Peleg was born 101 years after the 
 
 * Huxley, Critiques and Addresses, pp. 156, 172.
 
 136 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Flood, and died 239 years after the Flood. If, there- 
 fore, the ethnological table given in tenth chapter of 
 Genesis was compiled by Peleg, or in the lifetime of 
 Peleg, the utmost allowance of time is 239 years for 
 the development of the populations of the nine cities 
 "built" by Nimrod and Asshur. To me it seems 
 more probable that Prenoachites were found in exist- 
 ence, and that the grandson and the great-grandson 
 of Noah organized them under settled governments. 
 
 Still further, the antediluvian Jabal, son of Lamech 
 and fifth in descent from Cain, "was the father of such 
 as dwell in tents and [of such as have] cattle."* 
 "Such as dwell" is a phrase which leads us to inquire, 
 To what time does the present tense of the phrase 
 refer ? There must have been people dwelling in tents 
 and having cattle at the time of the composition of this 
 history. Such as "dwell" in tents and [have] cattle 
 is a phrase implying that the descendants of Jabal 
 were living in the time of Moses if we admit that 
 Moses was the author of the account or in some post- 
 diluvian age, if the account has a post-diluvian origin. 
 This would mean, then, that the posterity of Cain 
 were not destroyed by the Deluge ; and hence that the 
 Deluge was not "universal." The same line of reason- 
 ing applies to Jubal, "the father of all such as handle 
 the harp and organ." It equally applies to Tubal 
 Cain, "an instructor of every artificer in brass and 
 iron." The descendants of these gifted patriarchs 
 seem to have been in existence after the Flood. It is 
 not admissible, then, on biblical grounds, to assume 
 that Noah was the progenitor of all existing peoples. 
 
 This conclusion seems the more probable in view of 
 the non-biblical evidence of a population in Noah's 
 
 *Gen. iv, 20.
 
 PKENOACHITE RACES. 137 
 
 'time, which had survived the Flood. This evidence I 
 will next examine 
 
 We find traces of an antediluvian, Tatar or Turanian 
 population throughout Asia. It is not long since his- 
 torians and ethnologists first noted the monumental 
 and linguistic evidences of an older Hamitic stratum 
 underlying the recognized Semitic civilizations of Baby- 
 lonia and Assyria, and even of Canaan and Phoenicia. 
 Now they inform us that unmistakable traces remain 
 of a wide-spread Turanian stratum of people, still 
 older than the first Hamitic settlements. Prichard 
 says: "The Allophyllian nations appear to have been 
 spread, in the earliest times, through all the most 
 remote regions of the old continent to the north- 
 ward, eastward and westward of the Indo-European 
 tribes, whom they seem everywhere to have preceded ; 
 so that they appear, in comparison with these Indo- 
 European colonies, in the light of aboriginal or native 
 inhabitants, vanquished, and often banished into re- 
 mote and inaccessible tracts by more powerful invading 
 tribes."* Canon George Rawlinson declares that every- 
 where Tatar tribes had preceded the spreading Noa- 
 chidse ; and he holds that the primitive language of 
 all Asia was Turanian or Tatar. "A Turanian lan- 
 guage," he says, "extended from the Caucasus to the 
 Indian Ocean, and from the shores of the Mediter- 
 ranean to the mouths of the Ganges. We might, per- 
 haps, largely extend these limits, and say that the 
 whole eastern hemisphere was originally occupied by 
 a race or races whose various dialects possessed the 
 characteristics of the linguistic type in question" 
 [Turanian], f Again, he says: "The Aramaeans, 
 Susianians or Elymaeans, the early Babylonians, the 
 
 * Prichard, Natural History of Man, 4th ed., Vol. I, p. 183. 
 t Rawlinson, Herodotus, Vol. I, p. 525.
 
 138 PKEADAMITE8. 
 
 inhabitants of the south coast of Arabia, the original 
 people of the Great Iranic Plateau, and of the Kurdish 
 mountains, and the primitive populations of India, can 
 be shown, it is said, to have possessed dialects of this 
 character ; while probability is strongly in favor of the 
 same general occupation of the whole region by per- 
 sons speaking the same type of language." Rawlin- 
 son, it is true, does not distinguish, in all cases, between 
 indications of a Hamitic, and indications of a Tura- 
 nian population, as we now distinguish them. He 
 regards the Turanian as the original Noachite tongue, 
 and seems to hold that proper Hamitic and Semitic 
 dialects came into existence by improvement and ab- 
 sorption of the Turanian. In his "Table of Races,"* 
 indeed, he makes the " Hamitic or Cushite" and the 
 "Scythic or Tatar," families of the "Turanian" race. 
 But this affiliation of the Scyths is not admitted by 
 ethnologists ; nor do philologists permit us to confound 
 Hamitic and Tatar languages. It is true that the 
 Accadian, or primitive Hamite language of Assyria 
 called Turanian by Oppert resembles the Finnish in 
 the loose attachment of suffixes for numeral and pro- 
 
 * Rawlinson, Herodotus, Vol. I, p. 531. He seems drawn into 
 this arrangement by a preconceived belief that the Turanians must 
 be accommodated among the Noachites. Why the three primary 
 families descended from Noah should be set down as "Indo-Eu- 
 ropean," "Semitic" and "Turanian," instead of Indo-European, Sem- 
 itic and Hamitic, I am unable to understand, though I perceive at 
 once how such an arrangement accommodates traditional opinions. 
 In regard to the Scythians, it ought to be said that the author, in his 
 third volume, in an essay " On the Ethnography of the European 
 Scyths," concludes that " the Scythians were not Mongolians, but 
 members of the Indo-Germanic race. Language, as Mr. Grote cor- 
 rectly observes, is the only sure test; and language pronounces 
 unmistakably in favor of the Indo-European, and against the Mongol 
 theory." (Herodotus, Vol. Ill, p. 1C7.) Compare the fifth chapter 
 of the present work.
 
 PRENOACHITE KACES. 139 
 
 nominal purposes. Nevertheless, the verb "forms its 
 definitions chiefly by prefixes, and is thus completely 
 alien to the style of the North Asiatic [Turanian] lan- 
 guages."* The attempt to merge together primitive 
 Turanian and Hamitic dialects in the interests of a 
 theory of a universal Flood is less sagacious than the 
 recognition of a Turanian element as a fact in the primi- 
 tive history of man. That the Turanian dialect was the 
 language of Noah, and that the Hamitic was the same 
 under the influence of culture and civilization, may be 
 correct in a developmental sense ; but in view of the 
 common conception of linguistic distinctions it is a 
 pure assumption, equaled only by the assumption that 
 the Aryan languages grew up in a similar way. The 
 Turanian was a distinct language, spoken by a distinct 
 race ; and the trilingual inscriptions of oriental mon- 
 archs include the Turanian, for the purpose of notify- 
 ing Turanian neighbors, and probably a considerable 
 Turanian constituency, of the exploits of victorious 
 potentates. 
 
 A prehamitic population is recognized by Mr. C. 
 L. Brace, f an author of acumen and erudition, who 
 after stating that we recognize, in primitive times, four 
 families of languages, the Turanian, the Semitic, the 
 Aryan and the Hamitic, says: "The most ancient of 
 these great families is the Turanian. . . . The Tura- 
 nians were probably the first who figured in the 
 ante-historical period. Their emigrations began long 
 before the wanderings of the Aryans and Semites, 
 who, wherever they went, always discovered a pre- 
 vious population, apparently Turanian in origin, 
 which they either expelled or subdued." The first 
 or "Medean" dynasty (so called), in the annals of 
 
 * J. Oppert, Journal Astatique, Paris, 1837. 
 f Brace, Races of the Old World, pp. 27, 29.
 
 140 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Babylonia, is regarded by Mr. Brace as a Turanian 
 empire. "Its Turanian character is derived from the 
 inscriptions, which are in Turanian grammar, though 
 with Hamitic vocabulary, indicating a great mixture 
 with Hamitic population.""" Simultaneously the Chi- 
 nese empire rose into existence. 
 
 Francois Lenormant, an eminent original authority, 
 affirms the existence of a pronounced Turanian element 
 in the earliest populations and languages of the Meso- 
 potamian regions. "To the earliest date that the 
 monuments carry us back, we can distinguish, in this 
 very mixed population of Babylonia and Chaldsea, two 
 principal elements, two great nations, the Shumir and 
 the Accad, who lived to the north and to the south of 
 the country." The Shumir were Turanian, and had 
 their capital at Sumere. The Accad were Cushite, and 
 had their capital southward from the others, at Accad. 
 The Sumerites spoke a dialect of the Uralo-Finnish fam- 
 ily. Lenormant continues : " The Turanians were one 
 of the first races to spread out into the world, before the 
 time of the great Semitic and Arian migrations ; and 
 they covered a great extent of territory, both in Asia 
 and Europe. They then occupied all that district be- 
 tween the Tigris and the Indus, afterward conquered 
 l>y the Iranians ; and they also held the greater part of 
 India [referring to the Dravidians]. When the Sem- 
 ites on the one hand, and the Arians on the other, had 
 finished their migrations and were finally established, 
 there always remained between them a separating belt 
 of Turanian people, penetrating, like a wedge, as far 
 as the Persian Gulf, and occupying the mountains be- 
 tween Persia and the Tigro-Euphrates basin." Media 
 was populated partly by a Turanian race, which also 
 
 * Compare Rawlinson, Ancient Monarchies, I, p. 69.
 
 PKENOACHITE KACES. 141 
 
 formed "a notable portion of the population of Susi- 
 ana. . . . The primitive center whence all the Tura- 
 nian people had spread into the world was toward the 
 east of Lake Aral. There, from very remote antiquity, 
 they had possessed a peculiar civilization, characterized 
 by gross Sabeisrn. . . . This strange and incomplete 
 civilization exercised over a great part of Asia an abso- 
 lute preponderance, lasting, according to the historian 
 Justin, 1500 years. All the Turanians of Asia carried 
 this civilization with them into the countries they colo- 
 nized." The language of the Median Turanians, ac- 
 cording to Westergaard, was decidedly Turkish in its 
 affinities ; the Chaldsean Turanian was Ural-Finnish ; 
 the Susianian was a connecting link between the latter 
 and the Dravidian. "The Turanians brought to Bab- 
 ylon and Assyria that singular system of writing called 
 cuneiform." The nature of the symbols employed in 
 this writing "apparently points, as the place where 
 that writing was invented, to a region very different 
 from Ckaldcea, a more northern region, whose fauna 
 and flora were markedly different, where, for example, 
 neither the lion nor any other large feline carnivora, 
 were known, and where there were no palm-trees." * 
 
 One can- hardly understand how Lenormant, after 
 enunciating such conclusions, can avoid the ulterior 
 conclusion, that the Turanians were prenoachites. He- 
 traces them, however, to Magog of the Japhetic family, 
 leaving, nevertheless, the Chinese to stand as de- 
 scendants of non-noachite antediluvians, and thus dis- 
 rupting a race which, at least in Asia, is one, physically 
 and linguistically, to satisfy the demands of a theory 
 of diluvial universality, which, in spite of this expe- 
 dient, he sets aside at last. Now, when we admit, for 
 
 * F. Lenormant, Ancient History of the East, Ain. ed., I, pp. 341- 
 347.
 
 142 PREADAMITES. 
 
 once, the prenoachite origin of all Mongoloids, a most 
 sensible relief is felt. It is no longer necessary to con- 
 found Turanians and Gomerians ; it is no longer neces- 
 sary to resist the evidence of the Japhetic descent of the 
 Scythians, a branch of the Gomerians, or suppose that 
 a Japhetic twig, in being named Turanian, becomes 
 the comprehensive type of both Semitic and Ilamitic 
 peoples Japhetic, Turanian, Hamitic and Semitic, 
 all at once ! It is no longer necessary to assume that 
 the descendants of Gomer spread themselves all over 
 Asia and Europe, while the Hamites and Semites, and 
 the other Japhetites, were holding back, to give this 
 particular tribe of Japhet time to preempt the world, 
 and become more populous than all the other sixty or 
 more Genesiacal sons and grandsons of Noah.* It is 
 no longer necessary to sunder into two widely sepa- 
 rated stocks the Mongoloid nations of Asia, whom all 
 ethnologists have found united, and whose profound 
 affinity is disclosed by all linguistic researches. It is 
 no longer necessary to confound with Turanians and 
 Japhetites, and finally Hamites and Semites, the Dra- 
 vi'dians, whom ethnology, following linguistics, has so 
 decisively separated. All the facts disclosed by Assyro- 
 Babylonian and Persepolitan researches are much more 
 readily coordinated with the theory of prenoachites, 
 and even of preadamites, than with the old and dis- 
 torted, and unbiblical, theory of the descent of all the 
 
 * It is the opinion of some that the name Scythian, a strictly 
 Japhetic word, was extended from the Japhetic Scythians to similar 
 nomadic Turanian hordes in Asia. This idea receives a quasi-recog- 
 nition by Lenormant in his second volume (pp. 126-130). This is 
 not unlikely; but what, in this case, becomes of the theory that these 
 very Asiatic Turanians are to be accounted for by ascribing them to 
 a Gomerian ancestry ? If they are Gomerians they are not Turanians ; 
 if they are Turanians, they are not Gomerians and then, what are 
 they, in the Noachic ethnography ?
 
 PEENOACHITE KACES. 143 
 
 races from Noah. I confidently leave the presumption 
 with the reader. The argument becomes still stronger 
 when we learn that even the Asiatic Mongoloids 
 Turanians and Chinese alike were not a primordial 
 population. 
 
 The Chinese, Mongoloids as they are, have suc- 
 ceeded to a primitive population considerably inferior 
 to them in racial characteristics, as they manifestly 
 were in civilization. The relics of the aboriginal popu- 
 lation still lead a half savage life in some of the moun- 
 tainous districts of China. 
 
 The Ainos, now confined chiefly to the island of 
 Yeso, are regarded as the remnants of a primitive 
 people to whom the Coreans and Japanese have suc- 
 ceeded.* Related to them, however, are the inhab- 
 itants of southern Saghalien, and the Kurile islands, 
 and the Giliaks on the lower Amoor. The A'inos, 
 while in many respects resembling the Japanese, are 
 distinguished by a luxuriant beard, bushy and curly 
 hair of the head, and a general hirsuteness of the 
 body.f (See fig. 7.) Throughout the region of the 
 northern Asiatics we find similar remnants of primeval 
 populations possessing distinct features and dialects, 
 
 * Prof. E. S. Morse thinks he finds in some shell-heaps near Tokio 
 (in Omori), Japan, pottery which was not made byATnos; and he 
 regards it as evidence of a race even older than the A'mos. (Morse, 
 "Traces of Early Men in Japan," Popular Science Monthly, January, 
 1879, p. 257.) 
 
 f Blakiston, " Journey in Yezo," in Journal of the Royal Geograph- 
 ical Society, Vol. XLII, p. 80 ; A. S. Bickmore, in Proceedings Boston 
 Society of Natural History, December 4, 1867, March 4, 1868; Ameri- 
 can Journal of Science and Arts, II, Vol. XLV, p. 353-77. and authori- 
 ties there cited; Brace, Races of the Old World, p. 160. The existence 
 of a general hairiness of the entire body has been disputed. See 
 Lieut. Habersharn's account, in Nott and Gliddon's Indigenous Races 
 of the Earth, pp. xii, 620, 621. Bickmore insists that the Ai'nos are 
 clearly Aryan, and this is the view of Dr. Pickering.
 
 144 PREADAMITES. 
 
 though in both giving evidence of their substantial 
 identity with the Mongoloid or Turanian race. Of 
 this class of residual populations I believe all those 
 whose languages stand apart from other prevailing 
 Mongoloid types may be regarded as examples. They 
 are mere outliers of an ancient population, which, like 
 the islets that mark the place of a wasted continent, 
 remain as outstanding testimonies of its former exist- 
 ence. Such detached tribes are the Ostiaks of the 
 Yenesei (not of the Obi), who, though speaking six 
 peculiar dialects, are reduced to one thousand indi- 
 viduals ; and the Yukagiri, who have so recently be- 
 come extinct from certain islands of New Siberia that 
 vestiges of them still remain. 
 
 From many and various indications, therefore, it 
 appears that the greater part of the continent of Asia 
 has been overspread by a primitive Mongolian race, of" 
 which all the historical, arid now dominant, races not 
 less the Chinese and Japanese than the Noachites 
 are the successors. In the peninsula of India, how- 
 ever, the indigenous race was not Mongoloid. I have 
 recalled the facts,* now notorious, establishing the- 
 presence of an indigenous non-mongoloid people in 
 Hindustan, whom the encroaching Noachites of the 
 Aryan family gradually displaced or absorbed. Though 
 this race, physically, has almost disappeared, except 
 so far as it forms a visible constituent in the modern 
 Hindu race, the imperishable fragments of its language 
 have survived in great abundance. The Dravida were 
 a brown race, like the Mongoloids, and it is a fact of 
 profound interest that their language also presented 
 such Turanian resemblance that some philologists have 
 been disposed to regard it a sister of the primitive 
 
 * In chapter vi.
 
 PKENOACHITE RACES. 
 
 Mongoloid.* These facts carry our thoughts back to 
 a time when the primitive Mongoloids and primitive 
 Dravida were co-possessors of the Asiatic continent, 
 speaking cognate dialects of a parent tongue, which 
 had been dually transformed, with the disappearance 
 of the premongoloid type of humanity which was 
 superseded by the brown races of ancient and modern 
 times. 
 
 Evidences exist of a prehamitic population in the 
 valley of the Nile. The Egyptian language is neither 
 properly Hamitic nor Semitic. It is regarded by some 
 philologists as representing the transition from Tura- 
 nian to Semitic. 
 
 Turning our attention to the European continent, 
 we discover that every Asiatic immigration of which 
 we possess any knowledge encountered populations 
 already in possession of the soil. 
 
 The ancient poets and historians have left us nu- 
 merous accounts of a barbarous people who inhabited 
 Europe before the advent of representatives of No- 
 achites, or the Mediterranean race. They were de- 
 scribed as dwelling in caverns, and having no knowl- 
 edge of the metals, nor of the arts of weaving, plowing 
 and navigation. They were unacquainted with domes- 
 tic animals, save the sheep and the goat. They be- 
 longed to an unfamiliar race, and had no knowledge of 
 the gods or the religion of their Asiatic invaders. 
 -iEschylus, in the "Prometheus Bound, "f describes 
 Prometheus as first introducing the plow and beasts of 
 burden. Prometheus was represented as the ancestor 
 of the Greeks. ^Eschylus wrote 470 B.C. Homer, \ who 
 
 * Whitney, Language and the Study of Language, p. 327, where, 
 however, this approximation is condemned. 
 
 f ^Eschylus, Prometheus Bound, vers. 462-464. 
 f Homer, Odyssey, ix, vers. 113-14. 
 10
 
 146 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 Wrote at art earlier date, tells us that in the time of 
 Ulysses (1250 B.C.), men were still in possession of 
 some parts of Europe who lived in caverns among the 
 mountains. They did not labor; they did not even 
 cultivate the soil.* They possessed goats 'and herds, 
 but no horses. f They were ignorant of navigation.^; 
 They were known as Cyclopes the children of Heaven 
 and Earth, says Hesiod, while the Greeks were de- 
 scended from Prometheus, the son of Japetus (Ja- 
 pheth), who was also the offspring of Heaven and 
 Earth. Thus the Greeks and Cyclopes had no human 
 ancestor in common. Their divergence is further 
 shown by the ignorance which Polyphemus avows of 
 the Greek Zeus and the other all-powerful gods. | They 
 were ignorant even of the name of Zeus, though among 
 the ancestors of the Greeks that name was honored 
 from the Ganges to the Euxine. The Cyclopes or 
 cave-dwellers, therefore, were not Greeks nor Indo- 
 Europeans. That they were neither Semites nor Ham- 
 ites is justly inferred from the fact that the migration- 
 courses of these families, according to all admissions, 
 did not carry them, in primitive times, across the Euro- 
 pean boundary.** 
 
 According to Thucydides, the Cyclopes preceded 
 the Sicanes in Sicily. The Sicanes were of the Iberian 
 stock, and are believed to have arrived in Sicily about 
 2000 B.C. "Who the Iberians were is still a matter of 
 some doubt. They did not belong, apparently, to 
 the Mediterranean race ; but this is a subject which I 
 shall consider hereafter (chapter xxiii). Aristotle also 
 speaks of the Cyclopes, and, citing from Homer, tells 
 
 * Ib., 108, 122. f Ib., 124, 160, 167. J Ib., 125-128. 
 
 Hesiod, Theogony, vers. 133, 139. That is, " Sons of God." 
 | Odyssey, ix, 271-275. ** See chapters iii and iv.
 
 PRENOACHITE RACES. 147 
 
 118 that each father of a family ruled over the women 
 and children of his household.* The same ideas are 
 set forth more at length by Plato. f Pausanias, who 
 wrote in the first half of the second century after 
 Christ, says that Pelasgos a personification of Pelas- 
 gians (as Jlellen, of the Hellenes) found the Cyclopes 
 in the Peloponnesus ; that they neither built houses 
 nor wore clothing ; that they subsisted on leaves and 
 herbs and roots ; and that Pelasgos taught them to 
 construct cabins, and to clothe themselves, with the 
 skins of the wild boar.:}: Diodorus Siculus, who wrote 
 in the first century before our era, tells us that the 
 most ancient inhabitants of Crete, also, were dwellers 
 in caverns, and destitute of all the arts, until the 
 Pelasgic Curetes taught them the first elements of 
 civilization. According to Virgil, the population of 
 cave-dwellers also spread over Italy** autochthonous 
 fauns and nymphs a race of men born from the hard 
 trunks of the oak, living- without laws or civilization. 
 Pausaniasff informs us that a similar people inhabited 
 .Sardinia. Diodorus Siculus^ states that the inhabit- 
 ants of the Balearic Islands still dwelt in caverns in 
 the first century before our era, and wore no clothing 
 during the summer. Strabo, a little later, names four 
 Sardinian tribes who had not yet learned to build 
 cabins. 
 
 As .to the ethnic affinities of these prenoachite popu- 
 lations of Europe, I think there are good reasons for 
 
 * Aristotle, Politica, lib. i, ch. 1, eel. Didot, t. I, p. 483. 
 t Plato, Leges, ed. Didot-Schneider, t. II, p. 298-301. 
 
 \ Pausanias, Description of Greece, lib. viii, ch. 1, 2, 5, 6, cd. 
 Didot-Diudorf, p. 364-5. 
 
 Diod. Sic., lib. v, ch. Ixv, eel. Didot-Miiller, t. I, p. 294-5. 
 
 ** Virgil, sEneid, viii, 314-318. 
 
 ft Pausanias, lib. x, ch. xvii, 2, ed. Didot-Dindorf, t. I, p. 512. 
 
 # Diod. Sic., lib. v, ch. xvii, 1, 3, ed. Didot-M filler, 1. 1, pp. 263-4.
 
 148 PREADAMITES. 
 
 regarding them as near relatives of the Asiatic Mongo- 
 loids. Several historical allusions seem to sustain the 
 opinion that they belonged to the Finnish family. In 
 the time of Tacitus, about A.D. 100, the Finns of 
 Scandinavia and the north of modern Russia still sup- 
 ported themselves by the chase, and were ignorant of 
 the use of metals, and pointed their arrows with bone. 
 
 They had no horses ; they built no houses ; they 
 wove no cloth. They did not, indeed, dwell in cav- 
 erns, but erected a sort of hurdles or rude shelters for 
 protection against rain and snow.* In our own times, 
 the Finns are driven into still narrower limits by the 
 continued encroachments of the Indo-Europeans ; but 
 according to Grimm, f linguistic affinities justify us in 
 regarding the Finns as the modern remnants of the 
 Cyclopean population which spread over Europe before 
 the advent of the Pelasgians and Iberians, in the 
 southeast and southwest of the continent, about 2000 
 years before the Christian era. 
 
 Rawlinson says the Kelts "found the central and 
 western countries of Europe either without inhabitants, 
 or else very thinly peopled by a Tatar race.:}: This 
 race, where it existed, everywhere yielded to them, 
 and was gradually absorbed, or else driven toward the 
 north, where it is found, at the present day, in the 
 persons of the Finns, Esths and Lapps. " He adds: 
 "It is now generally believed that there is a large 
 Tatar admixture in most Keltic races, in consequence 
 
 * Tacitus, Germania, ch. xlvi. 
 
 f Grimm, Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache, 3d ed., p. 121. Also, 
 Kleinere Schriften, t. II, p. 80. 
 
 \ While the Kelts in central and northern Gaul were confronted 
 by an indigenous Tatar population, they were opposed in the south 
 by the Pelasgic Illyrians. See chapter v. 
 
 Rawlinson, Herodotus, Vol. Ill, p. 155.
 
 PRENOACHITE RACES. 149 
 
 of this absorption." The Tatar indigenes, he says, 
 may also have been, in part, driven westward. "The 
 mysterious Cynetians* who dwelt west of the Kelts, 
 may have been a re*mnant of the primitive Tatar occu- 
 pants. So, too, may have been the Iberians of the 
 Spanish peninsula." 
 
 "In the Spanish peninsula," says Niebuhr, "it is 
 not quite certain whether, on their arrival, they [the 
 Kelts] found Iberians or not ; but if not, these latter 
 must have shortly crossed over from the African main; 
 and it was in consequence of the gradual pressure 
 exerted by this people upon the Kelts in Spain, that 
 the further migrations of the Keltic tribes took 
 place." f 
 
 Now, it is generally held that the Basques are a 
 remnant of the ancient Iberes. They number about 
 half a million. They speak a language known as 
 Euscara, and dwell in the northeast provinces of Spain, 
 and a small district in the southwest of France. "The 
 old geographers," says Peschel, "called them Iber- 
 ians ; they then peopled the whole of Spain and the 
 southwest of France, but were early driven toward the 
 west and south by the Kelts, and intermixing with 
 them, in the district of the present Catalonian dialect, 
 constituted the Keltiberians. . . According to Paul 
 Broear, their language stands quite alone, or has mere 
 analogies with the American type. . . . Of all Euro- 
 peans, we must provisionally hold the Basques to be 
 the oldest inhabitants of our quarter of the worlds'* \ 
 
 The Euscara "has some common traits with the 
 Magyar, Osmanli and other dialects of the Altai fam- 
 ily ; as, for instance, with the Finnic on the old con- 
 
 * Herodotus, Bk. II, ch. xxxiii, and IV, xlix. 
 t Niebuhr, Roman History, Vol. II, p. 520. 
 \ Peschel, Races of Men, p. 501.
 
 156 PREADAMITES. 
 
 tiiient," as . well as the Algonkin Lenape language and 
 some others in America. . . . For this reason the 
 Bascongadas [Basques] are 'classed by some with the 
 remains of the Finnish stem of Europe, in the Ubic 
 family of nations ; by others, in that of the Allophyle* 
 race. . . . The settlements of Phoenicians, Greeks and 
 Carthaginians i Noaehites] on the coasts of the Medi- 
 terranean sea are of much later date 1 ' than the conflict 
 of the Kelts and Iberians. f 
 
 "Before this epoch" [1400 B.C.], says Le Hon, 
 *' history establishes the existence on the soil of Spain 
 of the great nation of Iberians, which is affiliated in 
 no respect with the Indo-European race, neither by its 
 physical type nor by its language.":}: As Hamites- 
 and Semites never invaded western Europe, in these 
 early times,- the Iberians, according to -Le Hon, were 
 not Noachites. Similarly, M. Maspero advances the 
 opinion that the Basques, the descendants of the Iber- 
 ians, are Turanians, of the same race as the Finns. 
 
 It appears, therefore, to be generally agreed that 
 the Basques are a remnant of the ancient Iberians, and 
 that they possess no ethnic affinities with the Noachites 
 traced from their Asiatic center ; but do indicate phys- 
 ical arid linguistic relations witli the type of Mongo- 
 loids. History, tradition, linguistics and ethnology 
 conspire to fortify the conclusion that in prehistoric 
 times all Europe "was overspread by the Mongoloid 
 race, of which remnants have survived to our times, 
 in the persons of the Basques, Finns, Esths, Lapps, 
 and some smaller tribes. 
 
 *The Allophyle type of Quatrefages embraces the Esthonians r 
 the Caucasians (in the restricted sense) and the Ainos. The term 
 was introduced by Prichard. 
 
 t Neiv American Cyclopedia, art. "Basques," p. 708. 
 
 $ Le Hon, L'Homme Fossile en Europe, p. 259. See also p. 153, 
 
 Maspero, Histoire ancienne des peitples de VOrient, p. 135.
 
 PRENOACHITE RACES. 151 
 
 Some confirmation of this conclusion comes from 
 the study of human skulls of the prehistoric period. 
 The skulls from the cavern of Frontal, in Belgium, are 
 markedly brachy cephalic,'* and by the flattening of the 
 occiput remind one vividly of the Mongoloid skulls 
 from American "mounds." "It is impossible to con- 
 found them," says Primer Bey, "with the skulls of 
 the Aryan race, where the contours are all oval. The 
 angular contours of the crania found at Furfooz (Fron- 
 tal), and the lozenge-shaped figure of the face, class 
 them clearly among the Turanian or Mongol races, 
 a conclusion confirmed by the learned curator of the 
 Anthropological Society [of London], Mr. Carter 
 Blake. The eminent president of the Anthropological 
 Society of France, seeking to ascertain to what branch 
 of the great Turanian race the ancient people of Fur- 
 fooz might be referred, assigns them, to the Ligurianf 
 or Iberian type, which still exists in the north of Italy 
 and in the Pyrenees, and which history seems to indi- 
 cate as the most ancient inhabitants of the countries 
 of which it has preserved the memory. The analogy 
 between the crania of Furfooz and those of this people 
 is such that it seems impossible to contest the conclu- 
 sion which M. Pruner Bey has so brilliantly estab- 
 lished. ":{: The skulls found at Solutre have also been 
 studied by Pruner Bey, and decided to belong to a race 
 which he designates a "primitive mongoloid race," 
 which is still represented by the Iberians, or so-called 
 Ligurians, of the Gulf of Genoa, in the Pyrenees, 
 and in arctic America. 
 
 * These terms will be found explained in the next chapter, where 
 more precise data will also be given. 
 
 fTlie Ligurians are not generally regarded as co-racial with 
 Iberians. They were probably Aryans. See chapter iii. 
 
 $ Le Hon, L'Homme Fossile, pp, 83, 84
 
 152 PRK ADAMITES. 
 
 Many similar opinions might be cited tending to 
 establish the conclusion, on palaeontological grounds, 
 that a brachycephalic and Mongoloid race was gener- 
 ally distributed throughout western Europe before the 
 advent of Hamitic or Aryan immigrants. 
 
 Mingled with these, however, were people possess- 
 ing dolichocephalic skulls. The Cro-Magnon skulls 
 are thus characterized by Primer Bey: "Mongoloid, 
 dolichocephal, and having a large brain." Similar is 
 the skull of the Mentone skeleton. The crania of 
 Engis, Engisheim, Neanderthal and Olmo are of the 
 same type. The idea has been advanced that "ante- 
 riorly to the brachycephalic Mongoloid race there 
 must have existed in Europe a singular race possessing 
 a dolichocephalic cranium."* This peculiar race may 
 explain the occurrence of dolichocephalism among the 
 ruling brachycephals of the age of Polished Stone. 
 Dolichocephalism, as a character of inferior races, is a 
 fact quite in accordance with the theory of progressive 
 improvement. It should be mentioned, too, that mod- 
 ern Mongoloids, in their different families, present all 
 degrees of dolichocephalism and brachycephalism ; so 
 that the commingling of both types, in remote pre- 
 historic times, is quite compatible with the assumption 
 that one Mongoloid race spread over all Europe. The 
 point, however, which I desire here to establish is the 
 prevalence of a non-Aryan and non-Hamitic type 
 throughout Europe in the period preceding the acces- 
 sion of the Noachite tribes of Asia. 
 
 *Le Hon, UHomme Fossile, p. 57. See also Lenormant, Les 
 Premieres Civilisations, Vol. I, p. 36. See the subject splendidly 
 illustrated by A. de Quatrefages and Ernest Hamy, in Crania Eth- 
 nica, 4to, Paris, 1873. These authors claim to have shown the exist- 
 ence of three different races in the human fauna of the Quaternary 
 Period.
 
 PBENOACHITE RACES. 153 
 
 I think it appears from the foregoing citations that 
 the general opinion among ethnologists sustains the 
 doctrine of a wide-spread Mongoloid population over 
 the continents of Asia and Europe, save where the 
 Dravidians held possession of the peninsula of Hin- 
 dustan and neighboring regions. It appears that this 
 race has been recognized in the prehistoric people of 
 Europe, in the ancient Iberians, and in the modern 
 Basques, Finns, Lapps and Esths, as well as in sundry 
 remnants of primitive peoples of the Asiatic countries 
 still held by Mongoloids. It appears that this popula- 
 tion was spread over the two continents at a date much 
 earlier than that commonly assigned to the Deluge, 
 and that the posterity of Noah, in their dispersion over 
 Europe and Asia, were everywhere confronted by races 
 of men already in possession of the earth. 
 
 What is the meaning of these facts ? It is impossi- 
 ble to harmonize them with the theory that all man- 
 kind are descended from Noah. The descendants of 
 Noah found them in every new country, and could give 
 no account of their origin. They were in existence at 
 an epoch too remote to allow the suggestion of a post- 
 diluvian origin. They belonged to a different race 
 from the posterity of Noah. 
 
 We are confirmed by the import of the facts of con- 
 temporaneous history. They force upon us the infer- 
 ence of different epochs for the Mongoloid and the 
 Mediterranean races. They are two distinct types of 
 mankind. They are as distinct physically and psychi- 
 cally as they are linguistically. They manifest socially 
 a total repugnance to each other. We do not discover 
 the least tendency to coalesce. Their racial distinct- 
 ness has been equally great from the remotest historical 
 times ; and it is impossible to affirm from observation 
 that the two races are even in progress of divergence.
 
 154 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 Under these circumstances, it is incredible that their 
 divergence commenced but four thousand years ago. 
 Again, the very populousness of the Mongoloids argues 
 the high antiquity of their race. They number forty- 
 four per cent, of the whole population of the world. 
 Four hundred years ago they were probably twice as 
 numerous as all the Hamites, Semites and Aryans then 
 in existence. They have spread over vastly more 
 territory than the Mediterranean race, and have en- 
 countered the vicissitudes of even a greater range of 
 climates, a contrast all the more apparent if we ex- 
 tend the comparison back a few centuries. In the Old 
 World they brave the rigors of the shores of the Arctic 
 Sea, quite secure from the encroachments of the White 
 race. They luxuriate over tropical peninsulas and the 
 islands of the Pacific. In America they begin upon 
 the desolate coasts of the Frozen Ocean, and stretch 
 through every degree of latitude, across the equator, 
 and onward to the sleety and rock-bound retreat of 
 Terra del Fuego. They hold undisputed possession 
 of Greenland. They have infused their blood into a 
 third of the populations of Europe. Now, I hold that 
 these facts of daily observation strongly remind us of 
 the comparatively high antiquity of this race. In my 
 own mind, the only question remaining is, whether 
 they are not descendants of preadamites as well as of 
 prenoachites. But this question I do not hasten to 
 press. I am satisfied to point out the prenoachian 
 origin of the two brown races. 
 
 As a corollary of this conclusion, the deluge of 
 Noah was not universal, and did not destroy all human 
 beings, but only all the people which fell within the 
 the purview of Semitic history and tradition, perhaps 
 the history and tradition of the White race. No anxiety 
 should be occasioned, therefore, if the history of the
 
 PEENOACHITE RACES. 155 
 
 Brown races, that of the Chinese, for example, is 
 found to run back over a period more remote than 
 the accepted epoch of the Deluge. Finally, it may be 
 added, the local nature of the Deluge is proved not 
 only by the existence of prenoachite races, but by a 
 number of other considerations, which have of them- 
 selves determined the belief of most persons who feel 
 free to cut loose from traditional opinions. 
 
 It seems almost superfluous to note that geology 
 supplies no evidence of the universality of the deluge 
 of Noah. Neither the fossiliferous strata, inclosing 
 relics of the sea in the highest hills, the proof to 
 Scilla, Woodward arid Burnet of the "universal del- 
 uge," nor even the bones of man discovered in the 
 caverns of Europe to Buckland, the " Reliquiae Di- 
 luvianse," are now imagined by science to have any 
 connection with the deluge recorded in Genesis. That 
 local deluges have occurred, of such magnitude as to 
 serve as a basis for such primitive accounts as we find 
 in the annals of the Babylonians, Hebrews and Greeks, 
 geology renders eminently probable ; and thus con- 
 firms, substantially, one of the most extraordinary nar- 
 ratives of the Bible.
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 
 
 the Brown races constituted wide-spread pop- 
 -L illations in Asia and Europe at the time of the 
 dispersion of the posterity of Noah, seems to be a con- 
 clusion established beyond reasonable cavil. I antici- 
 pate that the judgment of anthropologists will yet 
 pronounce them preadamites. The four Black races 
 must be regarded as prenoachites, on the strength of 
 .all the evidence which concerns the epoch of the Brown 
 races, together with the added evidence which I shall 
 offer that they are even descended from preadamites. 
 
 When we contemplate the Black races in their gen- 
 eral expression, they appear to be strongly isolated 
 from the rest of mankind. In their anatomical, physio- 
 logical and psychic characteristics, we can barely say 
 that a deep-laid basis of human sympathy and likeness 
 exists between them and us ; but this is so covered 
 up by the more obtrusive details of their being and 
 life, that the first impression remains, ineradicable, that- 
 these are creatures which are practically strange to our 
 tastes, our modes of thought and our very natures. I 
 shall claim for these races all the characteristics, rights 
 and responsibilities which pertain to humanity ; but 
 I will not affect to ignore the ethnic chasm which splits 
 them from the mass of Noachite humanity. With- 
 drawn in their color, features and relative intelligence, 
 they are similarly withdrawn in their geographical 
 positions. Shut up for countless ages within the 
 
 156
 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 15T 
 
 bosoms of vast and impenetrable continents, it seeim 
 as if Nature, conscious of their irremediable estrange- 
 ment, had contented herself to herd them in regions 
 where they would never mingle in the stir and strife 
 of social anxL .national struggles. When we consider 
 what mankind has achieved, these humble races never 
 enter our thoughts. They have written no history ; 
 they have achieved no results for history to record. 
 Their thousands of years outlived are silent, and dark 
 and blank ; not an echo of a former generation comes 
 down to our apprehension. If we learn aught of their 
 past, it is through the studies of the White race. If we 
 unravel the mystery of their migrations, their affinities, 
 or their origin, it is by studying their zoological char- 
 acters and their fossil remains, as we investigate the 
 natural history of the horse or the pig. For all which 
 they have achieved, this planet would have remained 
 in the wildness and ruggedness of Nature. All which 
 they have accomplished would have left our continents 
 in the condition in which they were the home of the 
 l$rontotherium, the Sivat/terium or Coryphodon of mid- 
 dle and earlier Tertiary time. The breach which sepa- 
 rates brutishness, indolence, inertia and stupidity from 
 the indomitable energy, the flashing intellect, and the- 
 heaven-reaching aspirations which have made our 
 planet the abode of civilization, art and science, is a 
 breach which reaches back more than a few centuries, 
 more than a few generations, and must find its ori- 
 gin deep in the ages, and in the early divarication of 
 courses of events which have emerged in our own 
 times. In short, these races were preadamic.* 
 
 * The following is Theodore Parker's estimate of the relative im- 
 portance of the Caucasian race : " The Caucasian differs from all other 
 races: he is humane, he is civilized, and progresses. He conquers 
 with his head as well as with his hand. It is intellect, after all, that
 
 158 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 I. ADAM A WHITE MAN: 
 
 I have assumed that the person who has been named 
 Adam was a real representative of the White race. It 
 is true that nearly every nation conceives of the first 
 man as a representative of its own race. Reputable 
 authorities have contended that Adam was not a white 
 man. Eusebius de Salles represented him as re<l; 
 Prichard believed him black. There is, indeed, a 
 legend in existence, which has obtained wide-spread 
 currency, according to which the first man was of dark 
 Qr black complexion. If, as I am about to argue, some 
 Black race first represented humanity upon the earth, 
 there is reason for saying the first man was black. 
 Adam, then, in the sense of "the first man," was 
 a black Adam. There is even said to be a tablet in 
 the British Museum, brought by the late George Smith, 
 on which is an inscription which lends strange coun- 
 tenance to the legend of the black Adam. It is the 
 inscription, marked "K 3364," containing an account 
 of the creation of man by the god Mir-Ku (noble 
 crown). "To fear them [the gods] he made man; the 
 breath of life was in him. May he [the god Mir-Ku] 
 be established, and may his will not fail in the mouth 
 
 conquers, not the strength of a man's ami. The Caucasian has 
 been often master of the other races never their slave. He has 
 carried his religion. to other races, but never taken theirs. In history, 
 all religious are of Caucasian origin. All the great limited forms of 
 monarchies are Caucasian. Republics are Caucasian. All the great 
 sciences are of Caucasian origin; all inventions are Caucasian; lit- 
 erature and romance come from the same stock; all the great poets 
 are of Caucasian .origin, Moses, Luther, Jesus Christ, Zoroaster, 
 Buddha, Pythagoras were Caucasian. No other race can bring up 
 to memory such celebrated names as the Caucasian race. The 
 Chinese philosopher Confucius is an exception to the rule. To the 
 Caucasian belong the Arabian, Persian, Hebrew, Egyptian ; and all 
 jthe European nations are descendants of the Caucasian race."
 
 KACE DISTINCTIONS. 159 
 
 of the dark races which his hand has made." When 
 this dark man had sinned, the god Hea's liver was 
 angry, and the father Elu pronounced man's curse: 
 "Wisdom and knowledge hostilely may they injure 
 him . . . may he be conquered . . . his land, may 
 it bring forth and he not touch it ... his desire shall 
 be cut off, and his will answered . . . the opening of 
 his mouth no god shall take notice of ... his back 
 shall be broken and not healed ... at his urgent 
 trouble no god shall receive him." * 
 
 I shall not offer conjectures as to the meaning of 
 this. It seems to imply that the first race was "dark"; 
 but this could easily be without Negro blood. And if 
 the allusion is to the Negro race, the curse may easily 
 have been written after that race developed its sad 
 aptitude for slavery. Very probably, however, the 
 allusion is to the first man of the Babylonian race. 
 The writer, cognizant of the affinity between Babylon- 
 ians and Hebrews, may refer to the same personage 
 as the author of Genesis in speaking of the "first 
 man." The Babylonian curse, indeed, seems little 
 more than the echo of that pronounced against the 
 Hebrew Adam. (See note, page 475.) 
 
 The Adam with whom we are concerned is the 
 biblical Adam. What was his ethnic status ? Let us 
 first see what an examination of the text may reveal. 
 
 GENESIS I, 26: "And Elohim said, let us make 
 ADaM in our image." 
 
 Yerse 27: " So Elohim created the ADaM." 
 
 GENESIS II, 5 : "And [there was] not ADaM to till 
 the ADaMaH." 
 
 Yerse 7 : "And Jehovah Elohim formed the ADaM 
 of the dust of the ADaMaH ..." 
 
 * This information is from a letter of Moncure D. Conway, to the 
 Cincinnati Commercial, Oct. 1878.
 
 100 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 Verse 8: "And there [in Eden] he put the ADaM 
 whom he had formed." 
 
 Verse 9 : "And out of the ADaMaH made Jehovah 
 Elohim to grow every tree ..." 
 
 Verse 19 : "And out of the ADaMaH Jehovah Elo- 
 hirn formed every beast of the field, and every fowl 
 of the air, and brought them to the ADaM to see what 
 he would call them ; and whatever the ADaM called 
 every living creature, that was the name thereof." 
 
 Verse 20: "And the ADaM gave names to all 
 cattle. . . . But for ADaM there was not found a. 
 help-meet for him." 
 
 Verse 21: "And Jehovah Elohim caused a deep 
 sleep to fall upon the ADaM ..." 
 
 Verse 22: "And the rib, which Jehovah Elohim 
 had taken from the ADaM, made he IShaH and 
 brought her to the ADaM." 
 
 Verse 23 : "And the ADaM said, This is now bone 
 of my bones, and flesh of my flesh ; she shall be called 
 IShaH, because she was taken out of ISh." 
 
 Verse 24: "Therefore shall ISh leave his father 
 and mother, and shall cleave unto his IShaH (IShTO)." 
 
 From these passages, among others, we understand 
 that "man" in general, or a "male" being, is ex- 
 pressed by ISh; and a "woman" in general, or a 
 "female" being, by IShaH. The word ADaM, there- 
 fore, signifies, in this connection, some particular man ; 
 and though used as a common substantive, with article 
 prefixed, it has the force of a proper name. As such 
 our version renders it for the first time in Genesis ii, 19. 
 
 In the next place, the radical letters of ADaM are 
 found in ADaMaH, something out of which vegetation 
 was made to germinate, rendered "ground" in our 
 version. There is some common conception, therefore, 
 in ADaM and ADaMaH ; what is it ? Turning to-
 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 161 
 
 Gesenius we find the following: "AD6M and ADOM r 
 red, ruddy, e.g., of a garment sprinkled with blood, 
 Isaiah Ixiii, 2 ; of ruddy cheeks, Canticles v, 10 ; of a 
 chestnut or bay-colored horse, Zechariah i, 8, vi, 2; of 
 a red heifer, Numbers xix, 2 ; of the reddish color of 
 lentils, Genesis xxv, 20." Next, we have "ADaMaH, 
 earth; so called from its -reddish color." Finally, 
 "ADaM, a man, a human being, male or female, pp. 
 red, ruddy, as it would seem. The Arabs distinguish 
 two races of men : one red, ruddy, which we call white ; 
 the other black." 
 
 Now, it appears that the common conception in 
 ADaM and ADaMaH is redness or ruddiness of color. 
 I think we may fairly presume, on biblical as well as 
 anthropological grounds, that Adam was strongly 
 colored, but not black. We have shown already that 
 his Hamite posterity was ruddy ; here is the old record 
 which also declares that Adam was ruddy. This tint 
 is found only in the Mediterranean race. The un- 
 mixed black races do not possess ruddy complexions. 
 The ruddiness of Adam was transmitted to "sun- 
 burnt" Kham, while others of his posterity had ac- 
 quired a complexion characteristically white. 
 
 A further conception common to ADaM and ADaM- 
 aH is the essentially earthy constitution of the first 
 man. He was formed ' ' of the dust of the ADaMaH ' ' ; 
 and, accordingly, after his transgression he was re- 
 minded of his. origin : "Dust thou art, and unto dust 
 shalt thou return." 
 
 II. RACIAL DISTINCTIONS. 
 
 The Adam with whom we have to deal was, there- 
 fore, the ruddy-complexioned progenitor of the race and 
 nations whose history falls within the purview of the 
 Bible. He was the progenitor of the Mediterranean race
 
 162 PKEADAMITE8. 
 
 in its Blonde and Brunette and Sun-burnt subdivisions, 
 and of other peoples descended from Seth or Cain, or 
 other sons, who may have constituted other races, 
 possibly (not probably) the yellow and reddish and 
 swarthy tribes of the Mongoloids and Dravidians ; or 
 still other types of ruddy complexion, who have been 
 displaced from existence before our times. 
 
 "We must now consider how divergent from this rep- 
 resentative of the Mediterranean race are the men of 
 those races which I have designated Black. With the 
 comparisons of the White and Black races I shall con- 
 nect the Mongoloids, for the sake of throwing addi- 
 tional light on the comparisons, and because, in briefly 
 characterizing the races (in chapter vi) I avoided all 
 statistical details. 
 
 1. ANATOMICAL COMPARISONS. These take the first 
 rank in importance ; and the head is the capital struc- 
 ture in affording significant and trustworthy results. 
 Of all measurements of the head, the capacity of the 
 cranium is shown by observation to be most intimately 
 connected with racial character. In the following 
 tables I have gathered together the results of a large 
 number of measurements. 
 
 CRANIAL CAPACITIES. 
 I. NOACHITES. 
 
 Men. Women. Average. 
 
 Cubic Cent. Cubic Cent. Cubic Cent. Authority 
 
 570 Europeans, most- ) ., KHO ., orve ., AOK -r> 
 
 fcNi7i? f 1,576 1,395 1,485 Broca. 
 
 ly of S. W. Europe, \ 
 
 38 Europeans, 1,534 Morton. 
 
 293 Britons, Anglo- -| 
 
 Saxons, Swedes, | . ~ ^ . 
 
 T i_ TO- *v i j r - M82 Davis 
 
 Irish, .Netherland- | 
 
 J 
 
 ers, 
 
 ,500 
 ,486* 
 
 ( 1 < 
 901 Noachites, mean capacity, 
 
 I I?'
 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 
 
 163 
 
 22 Chinese, - 1,518 1,383 
 
 21 Chinese, - 
 
 18 Mongols, 
 
 12 Eskimo, - - 1,539 1,428 
 7 Asiatic Eskimo, - 
 6 N. W. American Eskimo, 
 101 Greenland Eskimo, 
 
 126 Eskimo, mean capacity, - 
 
 II. MONGOLOIDS. 
 
 Men. Women. Average . , f u^, !fw 
 
 Cubic Cent. Cubic Cent. Cubic Cent. Aumom y- 
 
 1,450 Broca. 
 
 1,452 Davis. 
 
 1,421 Morton. 
 
 1,488 Broca. 
 
 1,488 Dall,etc. 
 
 1,270 Dall. 
 
 1,250 Bessels. 
 i 1,372 
 1 1,286 * 
 
 61 Chinese and Mongols, mean capa- j 1,441 
 
 city, - - - 
 187 Mongoloids, mean capacity, - 
 
 III. NEGROES. 
 
 85 Negroes, W. Africa, 1,430 1,251 
 
 79 Negroes of Africa, 
 12 Dahoman Negroes, 
 
 176 Negroes, mean capacity, 
 
 1 1,442 * 
 ( 1,403 
 \ 1,338 * 
 
 1,345 Broca. 
 1,364 Morton. 
 1,452 Davis. 
 
 1,387 
 1,360 * 
 
 18 Australians, 
 15 Australians, 
 
 IV. AUSTRALIANS. 
 
 1,347 1,181 
 
 33 Australians, mean capacity, 
 
 1,264 
 
 1,295 
 
 j 1,279 
 I 1,276 * 
 
 Broca. 
 Davis. 
 
 We perceive from these tables that the cranial ca- 
 pacity of the Negroes exceeds that of the Australians 
 84 cubic centimeters, or 6.6 per cent. That of the 
 
 * These means are obtained by giving relative weight to the differ- 
 ent numbers of crania of the different classes. The reader will at 
 once understand that the mean capacity of 608 European skulls, of 
 which 570 average 1,485, and 38 average 1,534, will not be half the 
 sum of 1,485 and 1,534, since there were over 14 times as many meas- 
 uring 1,485 as there were measuring 1,534.
 
 164 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 Asiatic Mongoloids exceeds that of the Australians 
 166 cubic centimeters, or 12.9 per cent. That of the 
 White race exceeds that of the Australians 210 cubic 
 centimeters, or 16.5 per cent. The White race sur- 
 passes the Negro 126 cubic centimeters, or 9.3 per cent. 
 The following are some recent mean determinations 
 of cranial capacity reported by Prof. W. H. Flower : * 
 
 Eskimo, l,546f True Polynesians, 1,454 
 
 English, of low Negroes, various, 1,377 
 
 grade,- 1,542 Kaffirs, 1,348 
 
 Guanches, - - 1,498 Hindoos, - - 1,306 
 
 Japanese, 1,486 Australians, - 1,283 
 
 Chinese, - 1,424 Andamanese, - 1,220 
 
 Italians, - 1,475 Veddahs, - (not stated) 
 Ancient Egyptians, 1,464 
 
 Flower's measurements may be grouped and aver- 
 aged as follows : 
 
 Modern Noachites, 1,508 Negroes, - 1,362 
 
 Ancient Hamitic Papuans, - - 1,337 
 
 Noachites, - 1,481 Australians, - 1,283 
 
 Mongoloids, - 1,455 
 
 Here, it will be seen, the racial means are slightly 
 higher without changing their relative positions. 
 
 Another cranial measurement in high esteem among 
 anthropologists is the proportion between the length 
 and breadth of the skull. The length is measured 
 antero-posteriorly, and the breadth from side to side. 
 The ratio of these two measurements is expressed in 
 
 * Flower, in Nature, 29th of August, 1878, p. 481, a paper read 
 before the British Association. 
 
 t This result presents a remarkable divergence from Bessels > 
 determinations quoted above.
 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 
 
 165 
 
 percentage of length ; that is, the length of any skull 
 being represented by 100, the "cephalic index" is 
 the portion of this 100 covered by the breadth. Skulls 
 which have a cephalic index between 74 and 78 are 
 said to be mesocephalic, because this is about the aver- 
 age of mankind. If the index is above 78, they are said 
 to be brachycephalic ; if below 74, they are dolicho- 
 cephalic. It will be noted that though brachycephal- 
 ic and dolichocephalic signify 
 "short-headed" and "long- 
 headed," they refer only to the 
 width in relation to the length. 
 Hence a dolichocephalic crani- 
 um may be actually shorter than 
 a brachycephalic cranium. A 
 certain relative width of skull 
 appears to be connected with 
 energy, force and executive 
 ability. It is needed to give 
 
 FIG. 16. Meso~cephalicCrani- effect to the other capabilities 
 um. (Mediterranean.) of the individual or the race. 
 
 FIG. 17. Brachycephalic 
 Cranium. (Mongol.) 
 
 FIG. 18. Dolichocephalic 
 Cranium. (Negro.)
 
 166 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 CEPHALIC INDEX. 
 I. NOACHITES. 
 
 31 Irish, 75 
 
 39 English, - 77 
 384 Parisians, from 12th to 19th century, - 79.45 
 
 40 Italians, - 81.80 
 130 Austrian Germans, 82.00 
 
 100 South Germans, - - 83.00 
 
 II. MONGOLOIDS. 
 
 101 Eskimo (Bessels), - 71.37 
 21 Eskimo, of Greenland, - 71.71 
 11 Asiatic Eskimo (Dall), - 79.5 
 
 6 N. W. American Eskimo (Dall), - 75.1 
 
 5 A'inos (perhaps not Mongoloid), - 76.00 
 
 15 Aleutians (Bessels), - - 78.00 
 
 27 South Americans, - 79.16 
 
 36 North Americans, - 79.25 
 
 11 Mongols, various, - 81.40 
 
 10 Indo-Chinese (Malayo-Chinese , - - 83.51 
 5 Finns, - 83.69 
 
 30 Lapps, from Scandinavian Museums, - - 84.93 
 
 11 Lapps, 85.07 
 4 Esthonians, - 90.39 
 
 III. NEGROES. 
 
 4 Joruba Negroes, - 69 
 
 12 Dahomey Negroes, - - 72 
 4 Zulu Kaffirs, 72 
 
 8 Kaffirs, - 72.54 
 
 17 Negroes, 73 
 
 85 Negroes, of Western Africa, - 73.40 
 
 17 Negroes, of Equatorial Africa, 76
 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 167 
 
 IV. HOTTENTOTS AND BUSHMEN. 
 
 18 Hottentots and Bushmen, - - 72.42 
 
 4 Bushmen, 73 
 3 Hottentots, - - 76 
 
 V. AUSTRALIANS. 
 
 15 Australians (Davis), 71 
 27 Australians, - 71.49 
 
 VI. PREHISTORIC CRANIA. 
 
 19 Troglodytes, of La Lozere (Polished Stone *), 73.22 
 
 5 Cro-Magnon and Paris diluvium, - 73.34 
 54 Dolmens, of North of Paris (Polished Stone), 75.01 
 26 Dolmens, of La Lozere (Polished Stone), 75.86 
 44 Troglodytes, of de la Marne (Polished Stone), 78.09 
 
 16 Troglodytes, of L'Oise (Polished Stone), 79.50 
 
 These tables show: (1) The Noachites are all brachy> 
 cephalic, except the Irish and English, who are meso- 
 cephalic. (2) The Mongoloids exhibit a remarkable 
 range, nearly all being brachycephalic, and the north- 
 ern Mongoloids excessively so, except the Eskimo, 
 who are the only dolichocephalic type among them, 
 and the doubtful Amos, who are mesocephalic. The 
 Mongoloids present the highest brachycephalism known 
 (in the Esthonians), and at the same time almost the 
 highest dolichocephalism known (in the Eskimo). 
 These are divergences of racial value. (3) The Negroes 
 are all dolichocephalic, except certain mesocephalic 
 
 * Prehistoric time in Europe has been divided as follows : 
 STONE AGE. 
 
 Palaeolithic or Rude Stone Epoch. 
 
 Reindeer Epoch. 
 
 Neolithic or Polished Stone Epoch. 
 BRONZE AGE. 
 IRON AGE.
 
 168 PREADAMITES. 
 
 tribes of the interior. (4) The Hottentots and Bush- 
 men range from dolichocephalic to mesocephalic. 
 (5) The Australians are dolichocephalic to a marked 
 extent. (6) The prehistoric tribes of Europe, as before 
 stated,* range, like the Mongoloids, from dolicho- 
 cephalic to brachycephalic. 
 
 The "cranial index" is obviously a very imperfect 
 measure of relative racial characteristics. It does not 
 consider what proportion of the length is frontal and 
 what occipital. Two crania with the same index may 
 possess very different intellectual characteristics ; as 
 two crania of the same index may possess extremely 
 different "capacities," or two crania of extremely dif- 
 ferent indices may possess the same capacity. Appar- 
 ently a comparison of measurements from the auditory 
 orifice on one side, around the frontal region, to the 
 auditory orifice on the other side, would furnish valu- 
 able data. These might be compared with measure- 
 ments around the occiput. Both measurements com- 
 bined with the index of breadth would eliminate the 
 relative intelligence with some degree of definiteness. 
 
 To supply the deficiencies of the cranial index, 
 anthropologists have resorted to various systems of 
 "radii," proceeding from the center of the auditory 
 meatus to the projection of the most prominent parts 
 of the cranium. The following table presents results 
 of measurements in two races : 
 
 AURICULAR RADII. 
 
 355 Parisians. Negroes. 
 
 Alveolar radius (to base of upper incisors), 99.0 113.7 
 Nasal radius (to root of nose between the 
 
 eyes), 89.3 95.7 
 
 Supra-orbital radius (to middle of super- 
 ciliary ridge), - - 98.3 103.0 
 * See chapter x.
 
 EACE DISTINCTIONS. 169 
 
 3">5 Parisians. Negroes. 
 
 Bregmatic radius (to highest point on top 
 
 of skull), 111.6 109.8 
 
 Lamboidal radius (to upper edge of oc- 
 cipital bone), - - 104.6 101.2 
 
 Iniac radius (to ridge on posterior base of 
 
 cranium), - 76.9 75.0 
 
 Opisthiac radius (to posterior border of 
 
 foramen magnum), - - 42.3 42.6 
 
 M. Broca has aimed at similar results by another 
 method, which gives the relative proportions between 
 the projection of the whole head, viewed from the 
 side, and the facial, anterior and posterior portions of 
 the projection respectively. The facial portion is the 
 part in front of a perpendicular let fall from the supra- 
 orbital point, on the alveolo-condylar plane. The 
 anterior portion of the head lies between this and a 
 vertical line erected from the middle of the great fora- 
 men. The posterior portion of the head lies behind 
 the same line. The following are Broca's results, the 
 whole projection of the head being 1000 : 
 
 Difference 
 
 + or in 
 
 Europeans. Negroes. Negroes. 
 
 Projections of the face, 64.8 137.5 +72.7 
 
 Projections of anterior cranium, 409.9 361.0 48.9 
 Projections of posterior cranium, 525.2 501.3 23.8 
 
 From such measurements M. Broca concludes : (1) 
 The face of the Negro occupies the greater portion of 
 the total length of the head. (2) His anterior cranium 
 is less developed than his posterior, relatively to that 
 of the White. (3) His occipital foramen is situated 
 more backward in relation to the total projection of the 
 Lead, but more forward in relation to the cranium only. 
 Jn other words, the Negro has the cerebral cranium
 
 170 PREADAMITES. 
 
 less developed than the White ; but its posterior portion 
 is more developed than the anterior. 
 
 Another important ethnological character is prog- 
 nathism, or projection of the face, and especially the 
 jaws, beyond the vertical plane which coincides with 
 the forehead ; but different authors have located these 
 lines somewhat differently. In the following tables the 
 horizontal plane extends from the bases of the front 
 teeth in the upper jaw to the lower surface of the oc- 
 cipital condyls, by which the cranium is articulated with 
 the first vertebra. This is called the alveolo-condylar 
 plane. The central line of this plane is used. The 
 other line extends from the same "alveolar point" 
 at the base of the upper incisor teeth, to the "sub- 
 nasal point" at the base of the opening of the anterior 
 nares. The angle of prognathism is at the alveolar 
 point. This is the method of Lucse, adopted by Top- 
 inard, and varies but little from Broca's method.* 
 
 PROGNATHISM. 
 I. NOACHITES. 
 
 76 Auvergnians, France, - 77. 18 
 
 350 Parisians, - - 78. 13 
 
 22 Gauls, - 80. 87 
 
 15 Corsicans, - 81.28 
 
 II. MONGOLOIDS. 
 
 45 Malays, 69.49 
 
 10 Eskimo, - 71.46 
 
 2 Asiatic Eskimo (Dall), - 72. 5 
 
 2 N. W. American Eskimo, - 74. 
 
 14 Chinese, 72. 00 
 
 7 Finns and Esthonians, - 75. 53 
 
 III. NEGROES. 
 
 52 Negroes, of West Coast, 66. 91 
 
 * Topinard, Anthropology, p. 277 et seq.
 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 171 
 
 IV. HOTTENTOTS AND BUSHMEN. 
 
 7 Namaquans and Bojesmans, - 59. 58 
 
 V. AUSTRALIANS. 
 
 11 Australians, - 68. 24 
 
 VI. PREHISTORIC. 
 
 14 From Cavern of 1'Homme Mort. - 79. 77 
 
 VII. AVERAGES. 
 
 White Kace, - 82 to 76. 5- 
 
 Yellow Races (Asiatic Mongoloids), - 76 to 68. 5 
 Black Races, - 69 to 59. 5 
 
 These numbers speak for themselves. Prognathism 
 is a character which presents less range than the cranial 
 index, within race limits. All Noachites possess a 
 higher angle than the averages of any other race. The 
 lowest of the Mongoloids are higher 'than the highest 
 of the Black races. The Hottentots and Bushmen pos- 
 sess a degree of prognathism which is extreme and 
 even frightful. 
 
 I add a few other anatomical characters. In the 
 Negro" skull the sphenoid does not, generally, reach 
 the parietals, the coronal suture joining the margin of 
 the temporals. The skull is very thick and solid, and 
 is often used for butting, as is the custom of rams. It 
 is flattened on the top, and well adapted to carrying 
 burdens. The clavicle is longer in proportion to the 
 humerus than in the White. His radius is perceptibly 
 longer in proportion to the humerus th\\s approximat- 
 ing to that of the ape. The scapula is shorter and 
 broader. A character of the humerus, or arm-bone, 
 was remarked by Cuvier, which approximates the 
 Bushman to monkeys, dogs and other carnivores, as 
 well as the wild boar, the chevrotain and the daman. 
 It was the non-ossification of the wall separating the
 
 172 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 anterior cubital fossa from the posterior fossa of the 
 hurnerus something which will be intelligible to per- 
 sons versed in anatomy. The pelvis in the Negro is 
 narrower than that of the White, and yellow races. In 
 adult Negroes, the pelvis measures from 26 to 28 
 inches in circumference ; in Whites, from 30 to 36. The 
 pelvis is also more inclined. 
 
 The arm is shortest in Whites, longest in Negroes, 
 and intermediate in mulattoes. 
 
 In 10,876 American soldiers, the middle finger, 
 when the arm was suspended, reached to the knee 
 within 7.49 per cent, of the body's length ; in 863 
 mulattoes, 6.13 per cent, of the body's length; in 
 2,020 Negroes, 4.37 per cent, of the body's length; in 
 517 Iroquois Indians, 5.36 per cent, of the body's 
 length. 
 
 Frequently, among the Negroes, the middle finger 
 touched the patella ; once it was 12 millimetres below 
 its upper border, as in the gorilla.* 
 
 The following are weights of brains in some of the 
 principal races, in grammes. 
 
 No. of No. of Mean 
 
 Men. Wt. Women. Wt. Weight. 
 
 Europeans, - - - 241 1,375 106 1,217 1,296 
 Negroes, - 17 1,208 4 1,149 1,178 
 
 Hottentots, - - 2 974 
 
 Australians, - - - 1 907 
 
 One of the most important of racial distinctions is 
 the relative density of the cerebral substance. It has 
 not been possible, as yet, to reach exact results in this 
 particular ; but it is ascertained that the brain of the 
 Germans is less dense than that of the European nations 
 generally ; and it is agreed that the quality of the brain 
 in inferior races is not equal to that of the superior races. 
 
 * Topinard, Anthropology, p. 335.
 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 
 
 Among Negroes, the cerebral substance is not so white 
 as among Europeans. Among inferior races, the con- 
 volutions are larger and less complex. In the Bush- 
 man Yenus (so-called), dissected by Cuvier, the superior 
 frontal convolution was not unfolded. 
 
 FIG. 19. A common Hawaiian woman ; very characteristic. From a 
 photograph received from Rev. S. E. Bishop, of Honolulu. 
 
 Among the Negroes, the capacity of the lungs is 
 less than among the Whites ; and the circumference of 
 the chest is less. The legs are more slender, the calf
 
 174: PEEADAMITE8. 
 
 is smaller, and placed at a higher elevation. The 
 thinner muscles are a general characteristic, as may 
 also be seen in the arm. The heel is more projecting 
 and the arch of the foot is less. As to the pilous 
 system, it is deficient in the Negro. The hairs of the 
 head are black and crispy, with a flat transverse section, 
 and are inserted vertically in the scalp. The Mongo- 
 loids have coarse, straight cylindrical hair. The nose of 
 the Negro is wide and flat ; the jaws are wider than in 
 Europeans, and hence the teeth are less crowded and 
 more regular. The skin is black, velvety and compara- 
 tively cool. 
 
 Between the form of the upper lip of the Negro and 
 that of the Polynesian, a very perceptible and charac- 
 
 FIG. 20. Outline of the muzzle FIG. 21. Outline of the muzzle 
 of the Polynesian. of the Negro. Compare also 
 
 the Hottentot, Fig. 46. 
 
 teristic contrast exists, to which my attention has been 
 called by Rev. S. E. Bishop, of Honolulu. In the 
 Hawaiian, the skin of the upper lip seems a little too 
 short, and the lip is consequently lifted up from the 
 lower into a semi-horizontal position ; and this retro- 
 version extends well toward the angles of the mouth. 
 The inner skin of the lip, meantime, is ample. This is 
 well illustrated in the Hawaiian woman here shown. 
 (Fig. 19.) In the Negro, this deficiency in the skin 
 of the upper lip does not exist. Its position is there-
 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 175 
 
 fore more declined. The inner skin, nevertheless, is 
 often more ample than in the Polynesian, and the lip is 
 thicker. The more retreating chin of the Negro con- 
 tributes to the formation of a more projecting muzzle. 
 The contrasts are shown in the two accompanying out- 
 lines. 
 
 2. PHYSIOLOGICAL COMPARISONS. "In the Negro, 
 the development of the body is generally in advance of 
 the White. His wisdom-teeth are cut sooner ; and in 
 estimating the age of his skull, we must reckon it as at 
 least five years in advance of the "White." This accel- 
 erated development is illustrated in the comparative 
 strength of Whites and Negroes at the same ages. At 
 seventeen years of age, the strength of back in the 
 White is 114 kilograms; in the Negro, 131 kil. At 
 twenty years, the strength of the White is 150 kil.; of 
 the Negro, 140 kil. At twenty-five years, that of the 
 White is i66 kil.; of the Negro, 155 kil. The Iroquois 
 Indians exceed all races in the strength of the back, 
 which attains 190 kil. In the Hawaii Islanders, it is 
 171 kil.; in the French, 160 kil.; in Mulattoes, 158 kil.; 
 in 6,381 white soldiers, .155 kil.; in 1,600 Negroes, 146 
 kil.; in 57 Chinese, 111 kil.; in 30 Australians, 100 
 kil. In manual strength, however, the French stand 
 60.0 ; while Chinese, French seamen, white soldiers, 
 white American seamen, Negroes, Mulattoes, and 
 Iroquois Indians, all stand at 46. 8. Even Australians 
 reach 48. 
 
 The temperament of the Negro is more sluggish 
 than that of the white man. In Africa, the Negroes 
 are extremely indolent, and use little exertion for their 
 well-being^. * Every person who has resided in the midst 
 of a Negro population in our Southern States has been 
 compelled to remark their incapability of intense effort, 
 
 * Topinard, Anthropology, p. 395.
 
 176 PBEADAMITE8. 
 
 and their constitutional sleepiness and slowness. This 
 inability to make great exertions secures them from 
 fatigue, and diminishes the demand for regular periods 
 of total repose and invigorating sleep. In a true 
 sense, they are in a state of partial sleep during the day, 
 and hence are able to pass night after night without a 
 total suspension of their usual activity. The constitu- 
 tional slowness and indolence of the Negro condition 
 the progress of all business in which they are em- 
 ployed, create the necessity of waiting for his motions, 
 and finally induce in the life of the Whites who are- 
 dependent on Negro service a similar sluggishness and 
 slouchiness. In respect to activity, industry and enter- 
 prise, the habits of the Negro have not improved 
 with his improved freedom and self-dependence. In 
 slavery, coercion prompted to some regular occupation, 
 however inefficient; in a state of liberty, the Negro- 
 exercises his right to live in idleness until he be- 
 comes the abject slave of want.* It is said that 
 the Negro population in America experiences a much 
 higher rate of mortality, since he enjoys the privi- 
 lege of taking care of himself, than when it was the- 
 duty and interest of his master to provide for him. 
 The next census will give us certain information on this, 
 point. These are only general statements, and do not, 
 of course, imply that there are no Negroes who are 
 industrious, thrifty and healthy. As general state- 
 ments, whose truth can be easily substantiated, even in 
 the presence of Aryan civilization, they point out deep- 
 seated and ineradicable race-characteristics. 
 
 The disparity between the Negro and the White- 
 
 * The writer's observations on the Negro in slavery were made 
 chiefly in Alabama, Mississippi and Louisiana. Since their eman- 
 cipation he has known them personally in Kentucky in 1807 and. 
 1868, and in Tennessee in 1876, 1877 and 1878.
 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 177 
 
 races is brought out in the relative magnitude of the 
 doses of medicine usually demanded by them. Dr. J. 
 Hendree, now of Anniston, Alabama, writes, under 
 date of August 30, 1878: "Let me mention one fact 
 especially, drawn from my own experience of forty 
 years. The coarseness and insensibility of their [the 
 Negroes'] organization makes them require about 
 double the dose of ordinary medicine used for the 
 Whites. To the Mulatto I give less than to either. It 
 is a delicate race." Again, under date of September 
 12, he writes: "I am now practicing for the Wood- 
 stock Iron Co., on about 800 hands, equalty divided 
 between the two races, and I find the rule to hold 
 perfectly good. Negroes are not satisfied with small 
 broken doses. When I give a drastic cathartic they 
 are pleased, and generally return to the office to tell 
 me that the dose affected them severely, but ' did 
 'em lots of good.' Among the overseers on Alabama 
 cotton plantations, who had to deal out a good deal of 
 calomel, quinine, salts, etc., ' horse-doses for Negroes * 
 was a common saying. This is a rough way of putting 
 it, but the fact remains the same." I have been per- 
 sonally acquainted with Dr. Hendree for many years, 
 and I can vouch for his large intelligence and thorough 
 education. Similarly, Dr. M. L. Barren, of Drayton, 
 Georgia, writes, November 1, 1878: "I have prac- 
 ticed among the Negroes over forty years . . . Your 
 information in respect to the doses of medicine for the 
 colored people corresponds with my experience ex- 
 cept as regards opiates ; and perhaps they will bear 
 large quantities of these, as I have known some to take 
 very large doses with impunity." * Dr. Mosely says: 
 
 *Both these correspondents refer to Dr. Cartwright, formerly of 
 Natchez, and afterward of New Orleans, as the author of one or 
 more publications on this subject, and a contributor to the once 
 12
 
 178 PREADAMITES. 
 
 "Negroes are void of sensibility to a surprising de- 
 gree. They are not subject to nervous diseases. They 
 sleep soundly in every disease, nor does any mental dis- 
 turbance ever keep them awake. They bear chirurgical 
 operations much better than white people ; and what 
 would be the cause of insupportable pain to a white 
 man a Negro would almost disregard." * 
 
 The feebleness and perishableness of the Mulatto, 
 to which reference has already been made in chapter vi, 
 is to be regarded as further proof of the physio- 
 logical distance between the Negro and White races. 
 Much has been written on this subject, f though the 
 proposition has been disputed, and I shall not enter 
 upon the discussion at present, further than to make 
 two citations. Dr. Barthold Seemann, writing of the 
 mixed races of the Isthmus of Panama, says: "The 
 character of the half-castes is, if possible, worse than 
 that of the Negroes. These people have all the vices, 
 and none of the virtues, of their parents. They are 
 weak in body, and more liable to disease than either 
 the Whites or other races. It seems that as long as 
 pure blood is added to the half-castes proper, when they 
 intermarry only with their own color they have many 
 children, but they do not live to grow up ; while in 
 families of unmixed blood the offspring are fewer but 
 
 famous work " Cotton is King." None of his writings are accessi- 
 ble to me at present. Dr. Barron refers, also, to Rev. Dr. Hamilton, 
 " The Friend of Moses " [New York, 1852], as touching on the same 
 topic. This work is contemptuously handled by Nott and Gliddon. 
 Dr. Hendree refers to the German physiologist Miiller, and a work 
 by Count Gobineau, translated and edited by Dr. J. C. Nott, late of 
 Mobile. 
 
 *Mosely, Treatise on Tropical Diseases. 
 
 t See, for example, the paper of Dr. Kneeland, from which I have 
 already cited, on page 84. This is a scientific paper " On the Steril- 
 ity of many of the Varieties of the Domestic Fowl and of Hybrid 
 Races Generally," in Proceedings American Association, 1855, p. 246.
 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 1Y9 
 
 of longer lives. As the physical circumstances under 
 which both are placed are the same, there must really 
 be a specific distinction between the races, and their 
 intermixture be considered as an infringement of the 
 law of nature." * As a second citation I desire to 
 place on record the intelligent original testimony fur- 
 nished by Dr. Hendree, already quoted. After stating 
 that Mulattoes generally marry persons of pure or 
 nearly pure Black blood, he adds: "As a race, they 
 .are incapable of the labor and endurance of the Negro, 
 and, before the war, brought lower prices, except for 
 indoor occupations, as waiter^,, barbers, etc. When 
 they breed in-and-in by intermarriage among them- 
 selves, scrofula arid degeneration of tissue rapidly 
 show themselves, offspring become less numerous, 
 and I believe the reproductive power would die out. 
 I have had, in cases in the second generation, to deal 
 with ulcers on the cornea, swellings of the neck, en- 
 largement of glands, and the indolence and feebleness 
 usually accompanying the lymphatic temperament. 
 They are not fitted for hard labor, and not very self- 
 ,-sustaining. My own observations lead me to believe 
 that they are becoming less numerous since the war."f 
 
 * Seemann, Narrative of the Voyage of H.M.S. Herald, 1845-51, 
 London, 1853, Vol. I, p. 302. See the Similar testimony of Baron 
 von Tschudi, cited previously on page 83. 
 
 f Dr. J. C. Nott states, correspondingly, " They [mulattoesj are 
 less prolific than the parent stock ; which condition is coupled with 
 an inherent tendency to run out, so much so that mulatto humanity 
 seldom if ever reaches, through subsequent crossings with white men, 
 that grade of dilution which washes out the Negro stain." (Nott 
 and Gliddon, Types of Mankind, p. 402.) Mr. C. L. Brace (Races of 
 the Old World, pp. 484-489) has given such conclusions a quasi-con- 
 tradiction; but any one examining his statements and facts will rec- 
 ognize their inaptness and inconclusiveness. For instance, he cites 
 the increase of mulattoes in the island of Cuba as evidence of mulatto 
 fecundity. Any one will reflect, instantly, that such increase may
 
 180 PREADAMITES. 
 
 The exemption of the Negro from malarial diseases, 
 from yellow fever, nervous diseases, and sundry other 
 pathological affections of the White race, is another sig- 
 nificant diagnostic. "If the population of New Eng- 
 land, Germany, France, England, or other northern 
 climates, come to Mobile," says Dr. J. C. Nott, late 
 of Mobile, "or to New Orleans, a large proportion 
 dies of yellow fever ; and of one hundred such indi- 
 viduals landed in the latter city, at the commencement 
 of an epidemic of yellow fever, probably half would 
 fall victims to it. On the contrary, Negroes, under all 
 circumstances, enjoy an almost perfect exemption from 
 this disease, even though brought in from our northern 
 states ; and, what is still more remarkable, the Mulat- 
 toes (under which term we include all mixed grades) 
 are almost equally exempt. The writer has witnessed 
 many hundred deaths from yellow fever, but never 
 more than three or four cases of Mulattoes, although 
 hundreds are exposed to this epidemic in Mobile." 
 This curious phenomenon is probably to be explained, 
 
 arise from new crosses as well as from interbreeding of mulattoes. 
 He cites Hurnboklt's observations showing that the mulatto, in Mex- 
 ico, is longer lived than the cross between the Indian and the Negro. 
 This does not touch the question of vitality of mulattoes compared 
 with Negroes or with Whites. The case was different in Brazil ; but 
 here the Negro was in a climate hot and malarious, like his own, 
 while the white population had to contend with unwonted adversi- 
 ties. This principle is recognized by Brace himself, in reference ta 
 Java. Again, the relative prolificacy of different unions, observed 
 by Quatrefages in South America, shows only that mulatto crosses 
 inter se and ab extra produce numerous offspring something already 
 notorious in the United States; but no light is thrown on the health 
 and longevity of these broods. If the crosses between Indians and 
 Whites are physically superior to the pure Indians, it must be remem- 
 bered that the Indians are a branch of the Mongoloid race, to be 
 regarded as much more closely affiliated to the Whites than the Ne- 
 groes are. But the whole question is covered by the competent* tes- 
 timony of Von Tschudi and Dr. Seemann, already cited.
 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 181 
 
 like the requirement of larger doses of medicines, by 
 the constitutional indolence and insusceptibility of the 
 vital organism of the Negro. 
 
 3. PSYCHIC COMPARISONS. Simultaneously with a 
 fundamental identity of anatomical and physiological 
 characters, the races are widely and sufficiently distinct 
 in details. This is also the state of the case when we 
 compare them psychically. Every department of the 
 psychic nature is possessed by Mongoloids, Negroes 
 and Australians. Every race and every condition is 
 characterized by some degree of intellectual activity, 
 by some form of manifestation of the social senti- 
 ments, and by some degree of a moral and religious 
 consciousness. But races differ both widely and in- 
 eradicably in the relative strength and influence of the 
 various powers of the soul. The Mongoloids, gener- 
 ally, are cold and passionless, and lack in a sense of 
 the mirthful ; but their patience is exhaustless, and 
 their intellect easily grapples with mathematical con- 
 ceptions. Among the Negroes the perception of 
 music is strongly marked, and rhymes and rhythm 
 are found peculiarly agreeable. The Negro is imita*- 
 tive and the circumstantial memory is good ; but the 
 power of attention and the perception of logical rela- 
 tions are very feeble. The social sentiments are pre- 
 dominating. The religious emotions are notoriously 
 strong and susceptible ; but these are not accompanied 
 by any adequate intellectual conceptions. In fact, 
 Negro worship, from the Lualaba to the Santee, is a 
 brainless voluptuousness of religious emotion. In their 
 native country their worship is directed toward idols 
 and fetiches, as the media of communication with a 
 supreme power, and with other good and evil spirits. 
 In respect to intellect, they are both sluggish and inca- 
 pable. The same indolence which controls their bodily
 
 182 PREADAMITES. 
 
 actions affects, also, their mental ^movements. State- 
 ments, to reach their apprehension, must be many 
 times repeated. In the pursuit of education the limit 
 of their powers is generally reached with the ability to 
 read painfully. They seldom pass intelligently through 
 the elementary methods of arithmetic. Their mental 
 sluggishness and lack of grip is manifest in their uni- 
 versal want of exactness in manipulation, perception 
 and thought ; and in their heedlessness, blunders and 
 innumerable accidents. It is revealed not less in their 
 inability to master a correct pronunciation of their 
 native (English) language. These mental obtusities- 
 react upon the white populations who wait for the 
 service of the Negro. They learn to be contented with 
 loose and shambling results, and finally forget that 
 better results are possible. 
 
 The mental indolence of Negroes is further shown, 
 in the comparative records of insanity and idioc} r . 
 While among Whites, mania occurs in the proportion 
 of 0.76 per thousand, among Negroes it is only 0.10 
 per thousand. While idiocy, among the former, is 
 6.73 per thousand, among the latter it is 0.37 per 
 thousand.* 
 
 * Topinard, Anthropology, p. 413. I am glad to note that many- 
 exceptions exist to these general statements concerning the constitu- 
 tional indolence and mental sluggishness of the Negro race. So far 
 as my observation goes, however, they occur in individuals pos- 
 sessed of some, generally a large, infusion of White blood. I have 
 sometimes, when visiting Fisk University, at Nashville, looked with 
 admiration upon some of the magnificently formed heads which are 
 there working, under all the discouragements of social repression r 
 for knowledge, culture and high respectability. My sympathies 
 have been deeply moved at the evidences of their .earnestness and 
 conscious strength, coupled with a keen and crushing perception of" 
 the weight of the social ban which their race brings upon them. I 
 will not refrain from expressing here the hope that such cases may 
 receive every encouragement and mark of appreciation. The ostra-
 
 KACE DISTINCTIONS. 183 
 
 In confirmation of the view here presented of Negro 
 sluggishness and incapacity, I cite the testimony of an 
 experienced teacher among the Freedrnen,* under 
 the auspices of the " Freedrnen' s Aid Society." He 
 says : "In early life I had conceived a horror of 
 slavery in all its forms, and had long held to the opin- 
 ion that the Negro, once free, and having a fair oppor- 
 tunity, would surely make rapid progress toward be- 
 coming a good and honorable citizen. I expected a 
 good deal more than I have found." After narrating the 
 extent and variety of his experiences in New Orleans, 
 Huntsville (Alabama), and Nashville, he gives his con- 
 clusions as follows: "As a rule, the Negro does not 
 learn as well as do the children of this state (Ohio). 
 Some things they seem to master readily ; but when 
 they come to any reasoning they usually fail. They 
 read well if they have a good teacher, and nearly all 
 write well. In arithmetic, grammar, geography and 
 the higher branches, they are mostly very deficient. 
 They learn definitions tolerably well, but fail in the 
 application. In arithmetic, a class may learn a method 
 of solving examples, and will work with them with 
 wonderful facility. You pass on a week or so with the 
 class, come to a place requiring the use of the principle 
 formerly learned, and it is all gone. I had in my 
 
 cism of mere color is both unchristian and irrational. Intellect, 
 honesty, noble aspirations, demand recognition under every skin, of 
 whatever hue. And I will here do Southern people the justice to 
 testify that I have seen the black man among them, when possessed 
 of these qualities, made the recipient of honors and respectful con- 
 sideration of a most touching character. Let every aspiring colored 
 man or woman take courage. The presence of unobtrusive aspira- 
 tion proves that the incubus of race is absent. 
 
 * William Morrow, Chesterville, Ohio, in The Transcript, pub- 
 lished by the students of the Ohio Wesleyan University, Delaware, 
 Ohio, Oct. 1878.
 
 184 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 charge a class in arithmetic that had been half way 
 through the book ; upon examination, I found that not 
 a single one of them could work an example in long 
 division. . . . Some of those who are teaching, of 
 course, are much more intelligent, many being able to 
 teach arithmetic as far as decimals and interest. I 
 meet very few who know anything about grammar. 
 . . . Fear is usually the only thing that controls 
 them. Very few of the finer feelings find any lodg- 
 ment in their natures. Having been once taught to 
 obey, they do moderately well. The coarse nature is 
 easily aroused, and they have never heard tell of such 
 a thing as self-control. Their anger knows no bounds, 
 often attacking a teacher in open school. ... A 
 Negro knows no bashfulness ; no feeling of diffidence 
 in the presence of superiors ever troubles him. If 
 accused of anything, they assume a look of injured 
 innocence that would credit the veriest saint in the cal- 
 endar. They never plead guilty, and have an excuse 
 for any and all occurrences." 
 
 It was the theory of Prichard,"* the father of ethnol- 
 ogy, that all race distinctions are due to the influence of 
 surrounding conditions. The color of the skin, espe- 
 cially, was thought to sustain a close relation to climate. 
 It is the opinion, also, of believers in the derivative 
 
 * James Cowles Prichard, Researches into the Physical His- 
 tory of Man, 1st ed., 1 vol., 1813; 3d ed., 2 vols., 1826; 3d ed., 5 
 vois., 1836 to 1837. Also The Natural History of Man, 4th ed., 
 edited and enlarged by Edwin Norris, 2 vols., 1855. Prichard, fol- 
 lowing Cuvier, was the great champion of monogeny, or the doctrine 
 of the unity of the human species. Etienne Geoffroy St. Hilaire, 
 Virey, Bory de Saint Vincent and A. Desmoulins were the early de- 
 fenders, after Larnark, of the theory of polygeny, or diversity of human 
 species. This view has been most ably defended by L. Agassiz and 
 J. C. Nott. Since the era of Darwinisn, the question has lost its 
 interest.
 
 KACE DISTINCTIONS. 185 
 
 origin of man, as well as of the different races, that 
 environment is a condition to which organization seeks 
 always to adapt itself. The unlimited correlation be- 
 tween organism and environment has been denied only 
 by those who maintain the doctrine of the fixity of 
 specific forms, and recognize in human races a certain 
 number of permanently distinct species. The views of 
 the old monogenists and the modern derivationists 
 differ, however, in respect to the amount of time re- 
 quired to induce fixed physical distinctions of racial 
 value. The monogenists maintain, generally, that all 
 mankind now existing are descended from Noah, and 
 hence that all divergences have come into existence 
 within a period reaching back about 2500 or 3000 
 years before the Christian Era. The derivationists, on 
 the contrary, hold that this allowance of time is quite 
 insufficient. They maintain that organic transmuta- 
 tions are so gradual, and the remoteness of established 
 racial distinctions so great, that we are required to as- 
 sume a much higher antiquity for the existence of those 
 races most divergent from the Mediterranean race. 
 
 This position is sustained by all our recent observa- 
 tions on the distribution of races in respect to climate 
 and other conditions. Color is the character observed 
 to yield most readily to the impression of climate. But 
 when we attend carefully to the climatic distribution of 
 colors, we find the correlation between color and cli- 
 mate to be very far from exact. This is not the place 
 to enter upon a general discussion of the subject, but 
 I will cite a few facts. The yellow-tawny-Hottentots 
 live side by side with the black Kaffirs. The ancient 
 Indians of California, in the latitude of 42 degrees, 
 were as black as the Negroes of Guinea ; while in 
 Mexico were tribes of an olive or reddish complexion, 
 relatively light. So in Africa, the darkest Negroes
 
 186 PREADAMITES. 
 
 are at 12 or 15 degrees north latitude ; while their 
 color becomes lighter the nearer they approach the 
 equator. " The Yoloffs," says Goklberry, " are a proof 
 that the black color does not depend entirely on solar 
 heat, nor on the fact that they are more exposed to a 
 vertical sun, but arises from other causes ; for the 
 farther we go from the influence of its rays, the more 
 the black color is increased in intensity." So we may 
 contrast the dark-skinned Eskimo with the fair Kelts 
 of temperate Europe. If it be thought that extreme 
 cold exerts upon color an influence similar to that of 
 extreme heat, we may compare the dark Eskimo 
 with the fair Finns of similar latitudes. Among the 
 black races of tropical regions we find, generally, some 
 light colored tribes interspersed. These sometimes have 
 light hair and blue eyes. This is the case with the 
 Tuareg of the Sahara, the Aifghans of India, and the 
 aborigines of the banks of the Orinoco and the Ama- 
 zons. The Abyssinians of the plains are lighter colored 
 than those of the heights ; and upon the low plains of 
 Peru, the Antisians are of fairer complexion than the 
 Aymaras and Quichuas of the high table-lands. Hum- 
 boldt says: "The Indians of the torrid zone, who in- 
 habit the most elevated plains of the Cordillera of the 
 Andes, and those who are engaged in fishing at the 
 45th degree of south latitude, in the islands of the 
 Chonos Archipelago, have the same copper color as 
 those who, under a scorching climate, cultivate the 
 banana in the deepest and narrowest valleys of the 
 equinoctial region." 
 
 The condition of the hair is found to sustain rela- 
 tions to climate no more exact than the complexion. 
 The Tasmanians, in latitude 45, had hair as woolly 
 as that of the Negroes under the equator. On the 
 contrary, smooth hair is found extensively in tropical
 
 RACE DISTINCTIONS. 187 
 
 latitudes, as among the Australians, the Blacks of the 
 Deccan (India), and the Himyarites of the Yemen, in 
 Arabia. Here are cases where, if heat is the cause of 
 racial distinctions, it must have exerted its influence on 
 the skin and not on the hair. 
 
 Similar absence of correlation between stature and 
 the environment has been ascertained. On the whole, 
 it appears that race-characters have been conferred 
 under conditions and through influences different from 
 those which surround the various tribes of men in our 
 own times. While we cannot deny that organism has 
 been coadapted to environment in the progress of ages, 
 it is true that characters finally acquired persist with 
 a wonderful degree of changelessness from age to age, 
 and under the broadest diversity of physical conditions. 
 From the date of the earliest records the Jew has been 
 a recognizable Jew, the Negro has been distinctly a 
 Negro, and the Egyptian, and the Aryan and the 
 Abyssinian have stood forth as completely differen- 
 tiated as they appear to be at present. This is the 
 fact which next demands consideration.
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 BIBLICAL ANTIQUITY OF RACE DISTINCTIONS. 
 
 ~TTT"HEN Cain, according to the biblical account, 
 * was convicted before Jehovah of the murder 
 of his brother, he was banished as " a fugitive and a 
 vagabond " from the land of his parents. The cul- 
 prit, reflecting on the condition to which he had been 
 doomed, exclaimed, " My punishment is greater than 
 I can bear. . . . Every one that jindeth me shall 
 slay me. And Jehovah said unto him, ' Therefore, 
 whosoever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken on 
 him sevenfold.' And Jehovah set a mark upon Cain, 
 lest any finding him should kill him. And Cain 
 -departed and dwelt in the land of Nod, on the east of 
 Eden." It is next mentioned, in the continuation of 
 the narrative, that Cain had married a wife, and a son 
 had been born whose name was KhaNOK (Enoch). 
 Cain is next reported to have built a city, which he 
 named after his son. From Enoch descended genera- 
 tions represented by Irad, Mehujael, Methusael and 
 Lamech, who married two wives. Jabal, the son of 
 one wife, "was the father of such as dwell in tents, 
 and [of such as have] cattle." Jubal, his brother, was 
 the father of such as handle the harp and organ. The 
 other wife bore Tubal Cain, "an instructor of every 
 artificer in brass and iron." * 
 
 Following out, in another place, the line of the 
 
 * Gen. iv, 12-22. The Enoch descended from Seth is also 
 KhaNOK, Gen. v, 18, 19. The root of the name is KhaNaK, to 
 straiten, to initiate or dedicate. 
 
 188
 
 BIBLICAL ANTIQUITY OF RACES. 189* 
 
 Adamites, and their contemporary annals, the sacred 
 account informs us that "When men began to multi- 
 ply on the face of the earth, and daughters were born 
 unto them, that the sons of God saw the daughters of 
 men that they were fair, and took them wives of all 
 which they chose," and the children of such unions 
 [became] mighty men which [were] of old men (ENo- 
 Shl) of renown.* 
 
 Now, I think that a natural and unsophisticated 
 interpretation of the foregoing biblical statements 
 demonstrates that they imply the existence of pre- 
 adamites. 
 
 1. Cain recognizes the existence of some people in 
 the regions remote from Eden, from whom he might 
 apprehend bodily danger. He does not anticipate this 
 because they would recognize him as an offender, but 
 because he would be a foreigner and a stranger. 
 
 2. Jehovah recognizes the existence of a foreign 
 people, and the danger to which Cain would be ex- 
 posed, and provides some means by which he would 
 be protected from the effects of intertribal or inter- 
 racial antagonism. 
 
 3. Cain went toward the east, into the region which 
 I suppose to have been peopled, at this time, either by 
 one of the Black races then still spread over the earth, 
 or, much more likely, by the primitive Dravidians, or 
 primitive Mongoloids, who still maintain, in their de- 
 scendants, a powerful foot-hold in all the contiguous 
 region. The opinion has been advanced that the Mon- 
 goloids are a mixed or mulatto race descended from 
 Cain and a black wife.f But this is a conjecture not 
 sustained by anthropological evidence. 
 
 * Gen. vi. 1, 2, 4. 
 
 t Ariel [B. H. Payne, Nashville, Tenn.], The Negro, What is his 
 Ethnological Status ? 3d ed. enlarged, with a review of his review-
 
 190 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 4. Cain found his wife in the region to which he 
 removed. On the current pseudo-orthodox, or pseud- 
 orthodox, interpretation, we are deprived of this de- 
 cent alternative. Cain must have married his sister 
 or his niece, and the married woman must have fol- 
 
 ers, exhibiting the learning of the learned. Cincinnati, 1872, 12mo, 
 pp. 172. The opinion cited above may be found expressed on pp. 
 105, 107 and elsewhere. That the Canaanites also resulted from a 
 cross with the Negro is asserted on pp. 106, 113, 126. This is a 
 curious, even a phenomenal, production, containing much suggestive 
 matter almost inextricably mixed with a mass of mere rubbish. The 
 work is full of vain repetitions, and its style is exceedingly tedious. 
 The author perpetually wanders from the point to indulge in reflec- 
 tions mostly of an insulting character toward those who disagree 
 especially if " learned men." It seems to be the work of an igno- 
 rant, conceited, but strong-minded man, dogmatic, pragmatic and 
 captious to excess. The following are some of the positions of the 
 work: (1) That mulattoes run out at " the fifth crossing " pp.42, 
 94. (2) That the translation of the Sacred Scriptures is excessively 
 defective pp. 97 et passim. (3) That the Hebrew lexicons give 
 meanings of Latin and Greek origin p. 103. (4) That "isA" in 
 the Bible means negro, " enosh " a mulatto, and " anshey," one three- 
 fourths white pp. 104, 118, 134. (5) That the Chinese and Japan- 
 ese are a third cross with the Negroes pp. 105, 107. (6) That the 
 Canaanites of Palestine are a cross with the Negro pp. 106, 113. 
 126. (7) That the " land of Nod " means " the land of vagabonds " 
 p. 109. (8) That Cain's son was Enosh and not Enoch p. 111. 
 (9). That the Negro can amalgamate with beasts p. 127. (10) That 
 the tempter of Eve was a Negro pp. 151, etc., 156-8. (11) That 
 the word Ham does not mean black p. 55. To these not irrational 
 assertions may be added the following indefensible opinions : (1) 
 That God has a white complexion pp. 95, 107, 138. (2) That the 
 world is but 6000 years old p. 98. (3) That the Deluge was uni- 
 versal p. 99. (4) That the Negro is not a man pp. 100, 117 et 
 passim. (5) That Adam was not intended to work pp. 69, 120, 
 121. (6) That it never rained until the Flood p. 121. (7) That 
 the aboriginal inhabitants of all lands were mulattoes p. 126. (8) 
 That fossil remains have been left by Noah's Flood. This synopsis 
 of points may be a sufficient introduction to a work which in its day 
 produced a marked sensation. Those who desire to cultivate an ac- 
 quaintance can procure the book (only) of A. Setleff, Nashville, 
 Tenn.
 
 BIBLICAL ANTIQUITY OF KACES. 191 
 
 lowed him into banishment for some unnamed offense. 
 I say "followed him," for at the date of his banish- 
 ment Adam's daughters are not stated to have been 
 born. Why, unless we gratuitously assume that some 
 near kinswoman of Cain was also banished, should a 
 woman leave her father's family and join herself, in 
 a foreign land, to a convicted and sentenced murderer 
 of her brother ? The motive did not exist. No such 
 woman followed Cain. His wife was a woman of the 
 country to which he fled. She was a daughter of the 
 preadamite race. Ethnology would be gratified by 
 the knowledge of the present status and home of her 
 descendants ; but we must content ourselves with con- 
 jectures. 
 
 The conjugal difficulty does not concern Cain alone. 
 He went abroad and married. Seth, who remained at 
 home, found his wife where? Common interpreta- 
 tion compels us to conclude that he married his sister. 
 Possibly he did ; and possibly we are all descended 
 from such an incestuous union. But I am of the 
 opinion that if Cain found anywhere a suitable wife, 
 Seth, who was not a murderer, was equally well pro- 
 vided for. He found his mate among the daughters of 
 the Preadamites ; so that on one side none of the 
 blood of Adam courses in our veins. 
 
 It is proper to suggest, in this connection, that, 
 according to my view, no such racial contrast existed 
 between the family of Adam and the nonadamites as 
 to originate a racial repugnance. Adam, probably, bore 
 a close physiological resemblance to the nonadam- 
 ites. It is not unscientific to admit that he may have 
 represented a decided and even a sudden step in or- 
 ganic improvement, but I think the chief significance 
 of Adam consists in his being the remotest progenitor 
 to whom the Hebrews were able to retrace their line-
 
 192 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 age. The remotest ancestor to them known was to- 
 them the first man. I conceive human society, there- 
 fore, on biblical evidences, to have presented, at the 
 advent of Adam, an advanced humanity, and a settled 
 and populous condition. This is further implied in. 
 
 FIG. 22. A Fair Preadamite of the Chinese family. From a photo- 
 graph by D. Sewell, Sonora, Cal.
 
 BIBLICAL ANTIQUITY OF RACES. 193 
 
 what remains to be said. Adam was a noble and 
 superior specimen appearing in the midst of these 
 Asiatic preadamites, and intermarriages with them were 
 so natural and proper, not to say unavoidable, that the 
 annalist of those times does not deem it necessary even 
 to affirm the existence of other peoples contemporary 
 with the Adamites. 
 
 5. Cain built a city. How did Cain build a city 
 with only a wife and baby ? Or did the populating of 
 the city await the natural increase of a family ? How 
 many citizens is it probable that Cain himself furnished 
 during his life-time ? It will be suggested that Enoch 
 probably assisted him ; but where did Enoch obtain a 
 wife ? Did he marry one of his aunts, or one of his 
 possible sisters ? Is it probable that an eligible aunt 
 would give her hand to the son of her brother's mur- 
 derer? I would reply that Enoch intermarried with 
 the people among whom his father had settled. I 
 would reply that these people entered into the popula- 
 tion of the Cainite city. I think such assumption re- 
 moves all the embarrassments of the absurd traditional 
 dogma respecting the aboriginal humanity of Cain's 
 father. 
 
 6. "And Irad begat Mehujael." Who was Melm- 
 jael's mother? Was she his aunt, a sister of Irad? Or 
 was she his great-aunt, a sister of Enoch ? The popu- 
 lar and traditional interpretation, which calls itself 
 "orthodox," supplies another muddle at this point. 
 As orthodoxy is "right thinking," however, the alli- 
 ance of all degrees of consanguinity must have been 
 "right" in Cain's family; and not only in Cain's but 
 in Seth's; and not only in Seth's but in the families 
 of those other "sons and daughters" which were born 
 to Adam. That is, a principle of moral right set down 
 as "eternal" in the nineteenth century A.D., did not
 
 194 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 exist in the fortieth century B.C. Away with such 
 puerilities ! It is too late in the history of thought to 
 have patience with the intrusion of such old dead dog- 
 mas. Conviction becomes clearer as I proceed ; and 
 even while merely examining the same old text as 
 stupid antiquity pretended to make the basis of its 
 incredible beliefs. 
 
 7. Lamech married two wives, Adah and Zillah. 
 Who were these two ladies? And why was Lamech 
 permitted to appropriate both of them in such a time 
 of scarcity ? The wrong of polygamy, perhaps, had 
 not yet come into being. Or was the line of Cain 
 permitted or abandoned to indulge in illicit practices ? 
 To what line, then, did Jacob belong? And Lamech 
 made confession impartially to both his wives that he 
 had slain a man. Exemplary bimarital candor ! But 
 who was this man ? Did Lamech slay his father Me- 
 thusael, or his grandfather Mehujael ? Neither is pre- 
 sumable ; for these persons, having been named when 
 they came into being, would probably have been hon- 
 ored by mention when they went out of existence. 
 Whom did Lamech violently remove from the popula- 
 tion of the city of Enoch ? The answer is suggested 
 by the whole context : it was the son of a Preadamite. 
 
 8. The "sons of God" married the "daughters 
 of men." What is the meaning of this antithesis?* 
 The "sons of God " plainly belonged to a different 
 people from " the daughters of men." Who, then, were 
 
 * " This union is generally explained by the ancient commentators, 
 of a contact with supernatural powers of evil in the persons of the fallen 
 angels [ ! ] ; most modern interpretation refers it to intermarriage be- 
 tween the lines of Seth and Cain. The latter is intended to avoid the 
 difficulties attaching to the comprehension of the former view, which, 
 nevertheless, is undoubtedly far more accordant with the usage of 
 the phrase ' sons of God ' in the Old Testament. Compare Job i, 6 ; 
 xxxviii, 7."
 
 BIBLICAL ANTIQUITY OF RACES. 195 
 
 the "men"? I think it unnecessary to go far for the 
 answer. If we go to the original of the first verse of 
 this chapter, we find it to read thus : "And it was when 
 the ADAM began to multiply on the face of the ADaM- 
 aH." Indeed! we have heard of ADaM and ADaM- 
 aH before. The "sons of men" were the sons of 
 Adam the same whom Jehovah Elohiin created 
 the same whose posterity were Seth and Enos, and 
 Cainan and Noah. Who were the "men"? The Bible 
 tells us, further, that Jehovah said, "My spirit shall 
 not always strive with ADaM"; and again, that "Je- 
 hovah saw that the wickedness of the ADaM was great 
 in the earth"; and "it repented Jehovah that he had 
 formed the ADaM," and "Jehovah said, I will destroy 
 the ADaM whom I have created," and accordingly 
 sent a Flood. The "men" in all these passages were 
 the Adamites. 
 
 The " sons of God" are mentioned in antithesis to 
 these ; they were not Adamites. Nothing is plainer, 
 then, than that they were preadamites. All conceiv- 
 able humanity must have been Adamic or Preadamic. 
 Why called "sons of God"? Because they were 
 "sons," but not the sons of "men" (or Adamites), 
 and the anthropomorphic conceptions of the Hebrews, 
 who traced all things to God, led them to ascribe 
 young men, whose ultimate ancestry was unknown, to 
 the parentage of the all-producing Jehovah.* 
 
 I know of no other rational interpretation of these 
 
 * Does any serious objection exist against explaining Job i, 6, 
 and xxxviii, 7, in the same way? " There was a day when the sons 
 of God [people not traceable by the Genesiacal lineage to Adam] 
 came to present themselves before the Lord." In the second passage 
 we have, " "When the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of 
 God [intelligences not of the race of Adam] shouted for joy." In 
 this connection it is interesting to note that, according to Aben Ezra 
 and Spinoza, the book of Job is the product of a Gentile pen.
 
 196 PREADAMITES. 
 
 passages.* They imply, with remarkable clearness, that 
 nonadamites were contemporaries of the immediate 
 posterity of Adam. The succession of biblical state- 
 ments, which I have cited and commented upon, all 
 concur in the clear implication of the existence of non- 
 adamites ; and this seems to have been a fact so well 
 known and notorious as not to require formal enuncia- 
 tion by the Hebrew writers. 
 
 * I hardly know whether to feel most chagrin or satisfaction at 
 the discovery that the author of The Genesis of the Earth and of Man 
 has treated the matter of biblical interpretation in a manner so simi- 
 lar to my own. I have not been able to see that work; and this 
 information was only obtained by re-reading, after an interval of 
 years, M'Causland's Adam and the Adamite, which I purposely ab- 
 stained from consulting until my own views were in writing. I take 
 pleasure in citing from M'Causland some further points made by the 
 anonymous author referred to. "A distinction between Adam and 
 ish, the one denoting the higher race, and the other as including the 
 lower races of men, is found in various passages of the Scriptures. 
 They are thus contrasted in the following passages: 'Hear this, all 
 ye people ; give ear. all ye inhabitants of the world. Both low and 
 high, rich and poor together' (Ps. xlix; 1, 2). The words here ren- 
 dered 'low and high 1 are, when literally translated from the original, 
 ' sons of Adam and sons of man ' (ish). Again, ' Surely, men of loiv 
 degree are vanity, and men of high degree are a lie ' (Ps. Ixii, 9). Here 
 the literal rendering of the Hebrew original of ' men of low degree 
 and men of high degree ' is sons of Adam and sons of man. In Isaiah 
 we have, 'The mean man boweth down, and the great man humbleth 
 himself (Is. ii, 9); the literal translation of the original is 'The 
 Adamite boweth down like as man (ish) humbleth himself.' Again, 
 'And the mean man shall be brought down, and the high man shall be 
 humbled' (Is. v, 15), when translated literally is, 'And the Adamite 
 shall bow down, and the man (ish) shall humble himself.' Similar 
 contrasts are found in Is. xxxi, 8, and Ezek. xxiii, 42." (M'Causland, 
 Adam and the Adamite, pp. 172-3.)
 
 CHAPTEE XIII. 
 
 NON-BIBLICAL ANTIQUITY OF RACE DISTINCTIONS. 
 
 biblical evidences cited point strongly to the 
 conclusion that in antediluvian times, and even as 
 far back as Cain and Seth, peoples were in existence who 
 were recognized as extra-Adamic. It does not appear 
 that they were distinguished from the Adamites by 
 ethnographic characters which constituted them a dis- 
 tinct " race," in the modern sense of the term ; but we 
 are in possession of non-biblical records reaching back 
 nearly to the age of Noah, or perhaps far beyond it, 
 which establish the existence of strongly marked racial 
 divergences in extremely remote, if not in antediluvian, 
 times. The following passage from Topinard * ex- 
 presses the general tenor of the facts : ' ' "Whether 
 assisted or not by archaeology, history narrates that, 
 under the Twelfth Dynasty, about 2300 B.C., the Egyp- 
 tians consisted of four races : (1) The Rot, or Egyp- 
 tians, painted red, and similar in features to the peas- 
 ants now living on the banks of the Nile ; (2) The 
 Namu, painted yellow, with the aquiline nose, corre- 
 sponding to the populations of Asia, to the east of 
 Egypt ; (3) The Nahsu, or prognathous Negroes, with 
 woolly "hair ; (4) The Tamahu, Whites, with blue eyes. 
 It tells us that seventeen centuries before our era, 
 Thothmes III, of the Eighteenth Dynasty, carried his 
 victorious arms over a multitude of peoples, among 
 whom are recognized existing types of Negroes of 
 
 * Topinard, Anthropology, p. 428. 
 197
 
 198 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 central Africa; and that in the year 1500 B.C., a -swarm 
 of barbarians, blonde with blue eyes, came down upon 
 the western frontier of Egypt from the north, while in 
 Europe, at the same moment, an invasion had leaped 
 over the Pyrenees, and banished the Ligurians and 
 Sicanians into Italy, and the Iberians beyond the Ebro, 
 into Africa." 
 
 The various family types of the Caucasian or Medi- 
 terranean race have been preserved upon the monuments 
 of Chaldsea and Assyria.* Among them we find the 
 Semitic type as distinctly characterized as at the 
 present day. It seems, indeed, to have undergone no 
 change since the earliest records of Mesopotamia. 
 These date back to 600, 800 and 1,000 years before 
 Christ. Persepolitan monuments carry the portraits of 
 the Aryan type back to the sixth century before Christ. 
 
 But Egypt leads us back to a more interesting an- 
 tiquity. It was happily the custom of the Egyptians 
 to produce sculptured and painted portraits of indi- 
 viduals who came to occupy positions of significance in 
 their national history. We thus have likenesses, not 
 only of kings and queens, but of the allies, enemies, 
 captives, servants and slaves of the Egyptian monarchs 
 and people, f I present first a general view. 
 
 The four races of men known to the Egyptians of the 
 Twelfth and following Dynasties have been depicted in 
 the celebrated scene from the tomb of Seti-Meneph- 
 tha I, of the Nineteenth Dynasty, about 1500 B c. This 
 is commonly called the scene from "Belzoni's Tomb," 
 at Thebes. "The god Horus conducts sixteen person- 
 
 * See especially, Layard, Babylon, pp. 105, 150, 152, 153, 361, 538, 
 582-584, 630, etc. Also Monuments of Nineveh, 1849, folio, plate. 
 Also Botta, Monuments de Ninive; Lepsius, Denkmaler, etc. etc. 
 
 t See especially the magnificent plates of Roselliui, Monumenti 
 deir Egitto. Also Lepsius, Denkmaler.
 
 ANTIQUITY OF RACE DISTINCTIONS. 
 
 199 
 
 ages, each four of whom represents a distinct type of 
 the human race as known to the Egyptians." These 
 figures are reproduced in the splendid folio plates of 
 Belzoni, Champollion, Rosellini, Lepsius and others. 
 The reduced figures as here given are from the smaller 
 work of Champollion-Figeac.* 
 
 FIG. 23. 
 
 FIG. 24. 
 
 FIG. 25. 
 
 FIG. 26. 
 
 The four races of men known to the Egyptians. Fig. 23, Rot 01 
 Egyptian (red). Fig. 24, Namahu or Semitic (yellow). Fig. 25, 
 Nahsu or Negro (black). Fig. 26, TamaTiu or Mediterranean 
 (white). Reduced from a portion of a painted relief of the Nine- 
 teenth Dynasty, about 1500 B.C. 
 
 Fig. 23, together with its three fac-simile associates, 
 represents the typical Egyptians as figured by an Egyp- 
 tian artist. They are called in the hieroglyphics, Rot 
 or Race, and are always colored red. The same style 
 of head is repeated very many times on different mon- 
 uments. 
 
 Fig. 24 represents the Semitic type. This is desig- 
 nated Namahu in the legend over his head. This type 
 is always colored yellow. 
 
 * Champollion, L'Egypte Ancienne, 1840, PI. I, and Chanipollion- 
 le-Jcune's description, pp. 29-31.
 
 200 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Fig. 25 typifies the Negro race, called in the hiero- 
 glyphics Nahsu, and invariably painted Hack. 
 
 Fig. 26 represents the Aryan or Japhetic family, 
 which is designated Tamahu in the hieroglyphics, and 
 is always indicated by a white color. 
 
 The Seventeenth, Eighteenth and Nineteenth Dy- 
 nasties were peculiarly prolific in iconographic monu- 
 ments. The Seventeenth Dynasty began, according 
 to Lepsius, at 1671 B.C. according to Strong, at 1643 
 B.C. an unimportant discrepancy. The Pharaonic 
 portraits present a series ranging from pure Egyptian 
 through intermixtures of Grecian, Semitic and Nubian, 
 to nearly pure Hellenic and Jewish. The Nineteenth 
 Dynasty, beginning with Rameses I, about 1526 B.C. 
 (Lepsius) to 1302 B.C. (Strong), furnishes a similar mix- 
 ture of Egyptian, Greek and Semitic features in the 
 portraits of the kings ; and in the Twenty-second, 
 Twenty-third and Twenty-fourth Dynasties, the stock 
 has become so mixed that no distinctive type can be 
 eliminated from the iconographs. It is worthy of note, 
 however, that the so-called "Ethiopian" (Twenty-fifth) 
 Dynasty reveals no Negro blood. * The noses are 
 straight, or slightly Jewish, and the lips and progna- 
 thism are strictly Egyptian, while in Sabaco, the prog- 
 nathism is only strictly Aryan. The intermarriages 
 between Egyptian kings and foreign princesses are 
 facts well known to history, and thus the portraits and 
 the annals illustrate each other. The intermixture of 
 Egyptian and Asiatic blood is noted as far back as the 
 Fourth Dynasty, which began, according to Lepsius, 
 3400 B.C. (Strong, 2269 B.C.), long before the existence 
 of the Abrahamic stock. 
 
 * See chapter vii, for various opinions respecting the location 
 of Ethiopia, and the race characters of the Ethiopians.
 
 ANTIQUITY OF RACE DISTINCTIONS. 201 
 
 The representatives of foreign personages show 
 the race characters more sharply defined. One single 
 group of portraits exhibits three distinct types of man- 
 kind grasped by a fourth. Rameses II, in the thir- 
 teenth or fourteenth century before Christ (that is 
 during the life-time of Moses), was represented, in the 
 temple of Abusimbel, in Nubia, in a group which 
 "symbolizes his Asiatic and African conquests in a 
 gorgeously colored tableau. He, an Egyptian, bran- 
 dishes a pole-axe over the heads of Negroes, Nubians 
 and Asiatics, each painted in its true colors, namely, 
 black, brick-dust, and yellow flesh-color ; while above 
 his head runs the hieroglyphic scroll, ' The beneficent, 
 
 living god, guardian of glory, 
 smites the South / puts to 
 flight the East ; rules by vic- 
 tory ; and drags to his country 
 all the earth, and all foreign 
 lands.'"* Among the fig- 
 ures of this group we recog- 
 nize "one mixed, two purely 
 African and one true Asi- 
 
 FiG.27.-Aryan Portrait. atic ' These four _ types ex- 
 Froin the reign of Rameses II, isted, then, according to this 
 1400 B.C. iconograph, about 1400 B.C. 
 
 Their geographical range ex- 
 tended "from the confluence of the Blue and White 
 Niles, beyond the northern limit of the tropical rains 
 in Negro-land, down the river to Egypt, and thence to 
 the banks of the Euphrates. Precisely the same four 
 types occupy the same countries at the present day." f 
 The Mediterranean race finds ample illustrations. 
 in a remarkable number of national types, upon the 
 
 * Nott and Gliddon, Types of Mankind, p. 153. 
 f See chapters iii, iv and v.
 
 202 
 
 PREADAMITES. 
 
 monuments of Egypt. The head of an Aryan is well 
 shown at the Nubian temple of Abusimbel, dating 
 from 1400 B.C. (Lepsius). The tomb of Seti I, of 
 the Nineteenth Dynasty, 1500 B.C., affords a good 
 likeness of a Himyarite Arab ( Fig. 28 ). Among the 
 prisoners of Rameses III, of the Nineteenth Dy- 
 
 FIG. 28. Portrait of a Himyarite FIG. 29. Portrait of a (Kur- 
 
 Arab. From the tomb of Seti I, dish ?) Asiatic. Rameses III, 
 
 at Thebes, Nineteenth Dynasty, Twentieth Dynasty, 1300 B.C. 
 1500 B.C. 
 
 FIG. 30. Portrait of a Hindu. 
 Thothmes III, Twenty- 
 eighth Dynasty, 1600 B.C. 
 
 FIG. 31. Portrait of a Mongo- 
 loid. Rameses II, Twen- 
 tieth Dynasty, 1400 B.C.
 
 ANTIQUITY OF RACE DISTINCTIONS. 
 
 203 
 
 nasty, 1300 B.C., is the head of a Kurdish individual 
 apparently from the Taurus chain (Fig. 29). In the 
 Grand Procession of Thothmes III, of the Eighteenth 
 Dynasty, is shown a face and head (Fig. 30), which, 
 from its delicate features and straw hat is generally 
 regarded as Hindoo. These are simply selected exam- 
 ples of the portraits of Aryans and Semites, dating 
 from the temple-building period. 
 
 What may be taken for a Mongoloid likeness of the 
 Tatar type, known to the Egyptians during the reign 
 of Rameses II, is depicted on the Pharaonic monuments 
 of the fourteenth century B.C. (Fig. 31). The pure 
 
 Egyptian type was far 
 more common among 
 the people than among 
 their rulers. The heads 
 of Amunoph II and his 
 mother, however (Figs. 
 32 and 33), are good 
 Egyptian figures ; and 
 the same general ex- 
 pression is extremely 
 common among the in- 
 dustrial classes. The 
 women who officiated 
 
 as mourners are repre- 
 FiG.32.-Amunoph II. From a tomb sentec l w i t h l on g h a i r 
 
 at Thebes, 1727 B.C. (Champollion, /T ^,. , N ,11 ^ 
 
 TT Tii -,*A -n- o^ (Fie;. 34): the best of 
 Monumens, II, PI. 160, Fig. 3.) 
 
 proof that the Egyp- 
 tians were not Negroes. Sometimes the hair seems to 
 have been dressed in curls (Fig. 35). These portraits 
 date from about 1500 B.C. The oldest portraits as yet 
 known, however, do not vary to any important extent 
 from these of the New Empire. The bas-relief portrait 
 of the prince and priest Merhet (Fig. 36), a relative
 
 204 
 
 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 and probably a son of Shufu, or Cheops, the builder 
 of the Great Pyramid, does not betray that interme- 
 dium between K"egro and Semitic physiognomy which 
 
 FIG. 33. Mother of Amunoph II. 
 
 FIG. 35. An Ancient Egyptian 
 
 FIG. 34. A Female Mourner. 
 Copied from Egyptian monu- 
 ments.
 
 ANTIQUITY OF RACE DISTINCTIONS. 
 
 205- 
 
 some have imagined. It is purely Egyptian. I have 
 already stated that other portraits of the Fourth Dy- 
 nasty reveal the ex- 
 istence of a Semitic 
 type. Here, there- 
 fore, we have evi- 
 dence that two fam- 
 ily types of the Medi- 
 terranean race were 
 extant, according to 
 Lepsius, in the thirty- 
 fourth century B.C. 
 
 Far more interest- 
 ing, in relation to the 
 present discussion, 
 
 FIG. 36. Merhet, Prince and Priest. 
 Fourth Dynasty, 3400 B.C. 
 
 are the portraits of 
 typical Negroes, still 
 remaining on the Egyptian monuments. The cases 
 already cited demonstrate that the family arid national 
 
 differentiations of the 
 "White race had been 
 effected as far back as- 
 the Seventeenth and 
 even the Fourth Dy- 
 nasty. A single figure 
 shows that the Mongo- 
 loid type was in exist- 
 ence in the Eighteenth 
 Dynasty. But it also- 
 appears that a racial 
 type, as divergent as 
 FIG. 37. Portrait of a Negro. Twen- the Negro, had become 
 tieth Dynasty, 1300 B.C. fully estab lished at a 
 
 very remote period. Among the bas-reliefs of Ra- 
 meses III, of the Twentieth Dynasty, is the figure of
 
 206 
 
 PREADAMITES. 
 
 a Negro tied by the neck to an Asiatic prisoner (Fig. 
 
 37). This head is said to be a fair average repre- 
 sentation of the Ne- 
 groes of Egypt at the 
 present day. It would 
 certainly pass for a 
 Negro in America. At 
 Abusimbel, among so 
 many other delinea- 
 tions, is a double file 
 of Negroes and Nu- 
 bians, bound and driv- 
 
 FIG. 38. Negro Prisoner. Ancient en before the chariot 
 Egyptian monuments. Qf Rameseg n? of the 
 
 FIG. 39. Negro Prisoner. Ancient 
 Egyptian monuments. 
 
 Twentieth Dynasty (see Fig. 
 15). Hundreds of other ex- 
 amples of Negroes have been 
 reproduced by Rosellini ; but 
 I must content myself with FIG. 40. Captive Negress. 
 
 three more examples. The Rei f _ of H 8 ' E n ight ' 
 
 eenth Dynasty, 1550 B.C. 
 nrst two of these are Negro 
 
 prisoners, with halters about their necks (Figs. 38 
 and 39). The lotus bud at the end of the halter
 
 ANTIQUITY OF RACE DISTINCTIONS. 207 
 
 signifies south, which was the direction of Negro-land. 
 The last example is the figure of a Negress (Fig. 
 40), sculptured and painted about 1550 B.C. (Lep- 
 sius). Let this figure be compared with the description 
 given by Yirgil 1600 years later: "Meanwhile he calls 
 Cybale. She was his only [house] keeper ; African 
 by race, her whole figure attesting her father-land; 
 with crisped hair, swelling lip and dark complexion ; 
 broad in chest, with pendant dugs and very contracted 
 abdomen ; with spindle shanks and broad, enormous 
 feet, her lacerated heels were rigid with continuous 
 cracks." * 
 
 The portrait furnished by the Roman poet was antic- 
 ipated by 1 650 years ; and both portraits are faithful 
 to the modern Negress, 1830 years later. The human 
 type has not sensibly varied during thirty-four centuries. 
 
 Running back to the Twelfth Dynasty, we find 
 numerous inscriptions which attest the existence of the 
 Negro at that date, but no portraits seem to be extant. 
 Lepsius, speaking of the Twelfth Dynasty, says: "Men- 
 tion is .often made on the monuments of this period of 
 the victories gained by the kings over the Ethiopians 
 and Negroes ; wherefore, we must not be surprised to 
 see black slaves and servants." f Birch cites mention 
 of Negroes from the Twelfth Dynasty. "A tablet in 
 the British Museum," he says, "dated in the reign of 
 
 * Here is the original : 
 
 Interclum clamat Cybalen; erat unica custos; 
 
 Afra genus, tota patriam testante figura; 
 
 Torta comam, labroque tuniens, et fusca colorem; 
 
 Pectore lata, jacens mammis, compressior alvo, 
 
 Cruribus exilis, spatiosa prodiga planta; 
 
 Continuis rimis calcanea scissa rigebant. 
 
 For this comparison I am indebted to Dr. J. C. Nott, in Types 
 of Mankind, p. 255. 
 
 f Lepsius, Brief e aus JEgypten.
 
 208 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Amenemlia I, has an account of the mining services of 
 an officer in ^Ethiopia at that period. ' I worked,' he 
 says, ' the mines in my youth ; I have regulated all 
 the chiefs of the gold-washings ; I brought the metal, 
 penetrating to the land of Phut, to the Nahsi [Ne- 
 groes].' It is probably for these gold mines that we 
 find in the second year of Amenemlia IY, an officer 
 bearing the same name as the king, stating that he 
 was 'invincible in his majesty's heart in smiting the 
 Nahsi.' In the nineteenth year of the same reign were 
 victories over the Nahsi." * 
 
 The same authority assures us that some informa- 
 tion concerning the existence of the Negro can be 
 traced back to the Eleventh Dynasty. ' k The base of 
 a small statue inscribed with the name of the king Ra 
 nub Cheper, apparently one of the monarchs of the 
 Eleventh Dynasty, whose prenomen was discovered 
 by Mr. Harris, on a stone built into the bridge at Cop- 
 tos, intermingled with the Enutefs, has, at the sides of 
 the throne, on which it is seated, Asiatic and Negro 
 prisoners." This takes us back to a dynasty which 
 began, according to Strong, in 2006 B.C., only 509 years- 
 after the end of the Deluge, as assumed by the same 
 authority. These are the oldest Negro portraits known. 
 
 Mr. Birch further states that during the Fourth to- 
 the Sixth Dynasty, there are no monuments to 
 show that the Egyptians were even acquainted with the 
 existence of the Negroes. He tells us, however, in a 
 late work, that in the reign of Pepi, second monarch 
 of the Sixth Dynasty, war was carried on against some 
 Asiatic neighbors of the Egyptians, and an army of 
 Nahsi, or Negroes, was levied as auxiliaries. "These' 
 Negroes, the first mentioned in history, were officered 
 
 * Birch, Historical Tablet of Rameses II, London, 1852; also, 
 Egypt from the Monuments.
 
 ANTIQUITY OF RACE DISTINCTIONS. 209 
 
 by the Egyptians, some of whom were priests." This 
 record of these events was found at San or Tanis.* 
 
 We are informed by Lepsius that African languages 
 antedate even the epoch of Menes, 3893 B.C. 
 
 I have thus furnished some indications of the na- 
 ture of the evidence on which we affirm the very high 
 antiquity of the racial distinctions existing in modern 
 times. The following is a summary of the facts : 
 
 1. Race types may be traced back in Chaldaea and 
 Assyria to 800 or 1000 B.C. 
 
 2. As early as the Twelfth Dynasty, the Egyptians 
 recognized four races the Red, the Yellow, the Black 
 and the White. This was B.C. 1643 (Strong), 2300 
 (Leps.). 
 
 3. The Pharaonic portraits of the New Empire pre- 
 sent mixed Egyptian, Semitic and Aryan types. The 
 oldest Jewish head (wife of Amunoph I) about B.C. 
 1671. 
 
 4. Such intermixture existed also in the Fourth Dy- 
 nasty, which began B.C. 2269 (Str.), 3426 (Leps.). 
 
 5. Pure Semitic and Aryan types are known in 
 Egypt from iconographs of B.C. 1400 (Leps.). 
 
 6. The Mongoloid type was figured in Egypt B.C. 
 1400 (Leps.). 
 
 7. The Nubian type was figured as far back as the 
 Eleventh Dynasty, B.C. 2006 (Str.), 2400 (Leps.). 
 
 8. Pure Egyptian types are traced back to the 
 Fourth Dynasty, B.C. 2269 (Str.), 3426 (Leps.). 
 
 9. Hundreds of Negro portraits occur from the 
 Eighteenth Dynasty down, B.C. 1492 (Str.), 1550 
 (Leps.). 
 
 10. Negro portraits exist which date from the 
 Eleventh Dynasty, B.C. 2006 (Str.), 2400 (Leps.). 
 
 * Birch, Ancient History from the Monuments, Egypt, p. 54. 
 14
 
 210 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 11. Monumental evidences of the existence of Ne- 
 groes occur in the Twelfth Dynasty, B.C. 1963 (Str.), 
 2300 (Leps.). 
 
 12. Monumental evidences of the existence of Ne- 
 groes are even found under the Sixth Dynasty, 2081 
 (Str.), 2190 (Wilk.), 2967 (Leps.). 
 
 13. African languages existed before the First 
 Dynasty, B.C. 2515 (Str.), 3892 (Leps.).
 
 CHAPTER XIY. 
 
 PREADAMITE RACES. 
 
 I WISH now to inquire how such remarkable an- 
 tiquity of all the racial types of the oriental world 
 bears upon the question of Preadamites. In this in- 
 quiry, the following synopsis will be convenient for 
 reference : 
 
 TABLE OF FIRST-KNOWN ADVENTS OF HUMAN TYPES. 
 
 Race. Family. 
 
 Nation. 
 
 How Egyptian 
 Shown. Designation 
 
 Strong, 
 
 B.C. 
 
 Lepsius, 
 
 B.C. 
 
 f HAMITIC 
 
 | Egyptian 
 
 t Menes 1 RD 
 1 Iconographs ' 
 
 j 2417 
 * 2269 
 
 3892 
 3426 
 
 
 
 J Nubian ' 
 
 Mixed DARK RED 
 
 2006 
 
 2400 
 
 
 
 
 j Pure 
 
 
 
 1000 
 
 WHITE 
 
 SEMITIC 
 
 C Chaldaean 
 I. Hebrew 
 
 1 Mixed 
 ( Pure 
 1 Mixed 
 
 < YELLOW 
 
 2269 
 1470 
 2269 
 
 3426 
 1671 
 3426 
 
 
 
 (" Medean 
 
 
 
 f 
 
 
 
 . JAPHETIC 
 
 j Hellenic 
 I Scythian 
 
 Pure 
 
 - WHITE 
 
 J 2166 
 
 1 
 
 3000 
 
 
 [ Hindoo 
 
 J 
 
 
 [ 1442 
 
 1600 
 
 MONGOLOID TATAR 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 1249 
 
 1400 
 
 NEGRO 
 
 
 j Iconographs ( _ ... 
 
 j 2006 
 
 2400 
 
 
 
 ' Inscriptions ' 
 
 1 2081 
 
 2967 
 
 Now, how do these dates of the complete differen- 
 tiation of racial and family types compare with the 
 received dates of the creation of Adam and of the 
 Deluge ? The nature of the reasoning will appear 
 sufficiently if we follow the "orthodox" chronology 
 of Dr. Strong. He places the end of the Deluge at 
 2515 B.C. Its beginning was, therefore, 2518 B.C. 
 The interval from Adam to the Deluge was, according 
 to Poole, 2262 years ; according to Petavius and gen- 
 eral opinion, 1656 years. The generality of opinions 
 
 211
 
 212 
 
 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 lies between these two numbers. The creation of 
 Adam was, accordingly, somewhere from 4780 B.C. to 
 4174 B.C.; or, according to Usher's postdiluvian chro- 
 nology, between 4780 B.C. and 4004 B.C. 
 
 Adam, according to Poole, 4780 B.C. 
 
 Adam, according to Usher and Strong, - 4174 B.C. 
 
 Adam, according to Usher, - 4004 B.C. 
 
 Deluge, according to Poole, - 3099 B.C. 
 
 Deluge, according to Strong, ended, 2515 B.C. 
 
 Deluge, according to Usher, - 2348 B.C. 
 
 Adopting, for the present, Dr. Strong's arrange- 
 ment of the Egyptian Dynasties,* which furnishes 
 the first column of dates in the table of first known 
 advents of human types, given above, we may proceed 
 to calculate what were the intervals after Adam and 
 after the Deluge, at which the several types named are 
 known to have been in existence. Such calculation 
 furnishes the following table : 
 
 INTERVALS FROM ADAM AND THE DELUGE TO FIRST- 
 KNOWN ADVENTS OF HUMAN TYPES. 
 
 
 Strong's 
 
 
 
 
 Egyp- 
 tun 
 
 AFTER ADAM. 
 
 AFTER DELUGE. 
 
 TYPES DESIGNATED. 
 
 C/hro- 
 
 
 Usher- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 nology. 
 
 Poole, 
 
 Strong, 
 
 Usher. 
 
 Poole, 
 
 Strong. 
 
 Usher, 
 
 
 B.C. 
 
 Yrs. 
 
 Yrs. 
 
 Yrs. 
 
 Yrs. 
 
 Yrs. 
 
 Yrs. 
 
 [Era of Menes] - - 
 
 2417 
 
 2363 
 
 1757 
 
 1587 
 
 682 
 
 98 
 
 69 
 
 Egyptian - 
 
 2269 
 
 2511 
 
 1905 
 
 1735 
 
 830 
 
 246 
 
 79 
 
 Chaldsean, mixed - 
 
 2269 
 
 2511 
 
 1905 
 
 1735 
 
 830 
 
 246 
 
 79 
 
 Hebrew, mixed - - 
 
 2269 
 
 2511 
 
 1905 
 
 1735 
 
 830 
 
 246 
 
 79 
 
 Hellenic, nearly pure 
 
 2166 
 
 2614 
 
 2008 
 
 1838 
 
 933 
 
 349 
 
 182 
 
 Negro, in inscriptions 
 
 2080 
 
 2700 
 
 2094 
 
 1924 
 
 1019 
 
 435 
 
 26& 
 
 Negro, in iconographs 
 
 2006 
 
 2774 
 
 2168 
 
 1998 
 
 1093 
 
 509 
 
 342 
 
 Nubian - - - - 
 
 2006 
 
 2774 
 
 2168 
 
 1998 
 
 1093 
 
 509 
 
 342 
 
 Hebrew, pure - - 
 
 1470 
 
 3310 
 
 2704 
 
 2534 1 
 
 1629 
 
 1045 
 
 878 
 
 Hindoo .... 
 
 1442 
 
 3338 
 
 2732 
 
 2562 
 
 1657 
 
 1073 
 
 906 
 
 Mongoloid - - - 
 
 1249 
 
 3531 
 
 2925 
 
 2755 
 
 1850 
 
 1266 
 
 1099 
 
 * See chapter ix.
 
 PREADAMITE KACES. 213 
 
 Now, let us place ourselves, for a moment, on the 
 generally accepted chronology, which we find placed 
 in the margin of our Bible, and which we have been 
 taught and required to receive. Let us not follow 
 any of the so-called "exaggerated" and "skeptical" 
 arrangements of the Dynasties of Egypt, which have 
 been given us by Bunsen, Lepsius, Mariette and other 
 German and French "free-thinkers " ; but let us adopt 
 the arrangement which has been fixed to suit the views 
 of an orthodox doctor of sacred theology, a professor 
 in a theological seminary, and published in an ortho- 
 dox quarterly review. On this basis, we discover that 
 the existence of a well-established monarchy, and well- 
 developed civilization was a fact sixty-nine years before 
 the Flood at the same time that it is held that all the 
 world has been settled since the Flood! Here is the 
 result, exactly as orthodoxy has fixed it. The date of 
 the Deluge was determined by Archbishop Usher, and 
 the date of the Thinite Egyptian monarchy has been 
 determined by Professor Dr. James Strong. Plainly, 
 one or both of these dates is incorrect, and it is dis- 
 ingenuous to continue to force them on the credence 
 of the world. 
 
 Dr. Strong has fixed upon a date for the Deluge 
 which brings his Era of Menes 98 years after the Del- 
 uge. While this result is not absurd, I deem it emi- 
 nently improbable. Poole gives us 682 years between 
 Strong's Era of Menes and the Deluge. This is still 
 better ; and Poole' s Era of Menes affords further re- 
 lief. Still, I cannot but feel, in view of the whole 
 body of facts, that all these attempts are constrained 
 and puerile. 
 
 Now, running the eye down the table, it appears 
 that Chaldsean and Hebrew types had been introduced 
 into Egypt but 79 years after the Deluge, according to
 
 214 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Usher, or 246 years after the Deluge, according to 
 Strong. It cannot be said that the mixed Egyptian 
 and Semitic features are to be regarded like " compre- 
 hensive " or unresolved types in palaeontology, because 
 the pure Egyptian type was abundantly delineated at 
 the same date (see figs. 32-35, and especially fig. 36) ; 
 and this, as the monuments show, was the type of the 
 popular mass, while the mixed type was dynastic, re- 
 sulting from the royal privilege and opportunity of in- 
 termarrying with foreign houses. Similarly, the Hel- 
 lenic type, nearly or quite pure, was delineated 182 
 years after the Usherian Deluge, and only 349 years 
 after the Deluge fixed by Strong. 
 
 Our deepest interest is in the widely divergent 
 Negro type. This is unmistakably characterized by 
 deep and broad racial distinctions. But this strongly 
 emphasized divergence is known, through inscriptions, 
 to have been in existence 268 years after the Usherian, 
 Deluge and the actual iconographs depict it under 
 full development 342 years after the Usherian Deluge, 
 and but 509 years after the Deluge as dated by Strong. 
 Let us pause over the significance of these compara- 
 tive dates. Suppose we ignore the historical mention 
 of Negroes in the inscriptions of the Sixth Dynasty, 
 and pass down to the inconographs of the Eleventh 
 Dynasty. The actual portraitures on the Egyptian 
 monuments exhibit the Negro in all his characteris- 
 tics, as broadly differentiated from the Noachite as he 
 is to-day upon the banks of the Congo. The accepted 
 chronology teaches us that this divergence had been 
 effected in 509 years. This result had been reached 
 2006 years before Christ, and it is now 1879 years 
 after Christ. It is 3885 years since the Negro was 
 completely a Negro. In 3885 years the Negro has 
 not changed to such an extent that we can detect the
 
 PKEADAMITE RACES. 215 
 
 change ; and yet we are assured that during the 509 
 years immediately preceding he had changed by all the 
 amount which distinguishes him from the race of the 
 Apollo Belvedere ! 
 
 Let it be kept in mind that we are not dealing with 
 fabulous numbers not even with German chronol- 
 ogy, but with dates which evangelical investigators 
 have fixed according to their own view of the require- 
 ments of facts. Is it credible that the immediate pos- 
 terity of Noah split abruptly into so broad a diver- 
 gence, and have remained unchanged ever since ? Did 
 they breathe a different air, drink different water, sub- 
 sist on different food ? There is no end to possible 
 conjectures. We might even go the length of that 
 easy faith which maintains that fossil bones were cre- 
 ated in the rocks ; but I shall not follow such brain- 
 less credulity with an argument. Resting on scientific 
 grounds, we must pronounce it absolutely incredible 
 that the Negro type diverged completely from the 
 Noachic in 509 years. 
 
 Suppose, then, we contemplate the subject from the 
 standpoint of a local Deluge. This relieves us of the 
 necessity of tracing all human types to Noah. "We 
 must trace to Noah only the families of Noachites. 
 Supposing all human types derived from Adam, a local 
 Deluge affords us from 1656 to 2262 years more for 
 racial divergences. On this basis, Usher gives us 
 1998 years from Adam, for the evolution of the Negro 
 type, and Strong gives us 2168 years. That is, accord- 
 ing to Usher, Adam appeared 5883 years ago; the 
 Negro was finally differentiated in 1998 years, and has 
 not changed during the last 3885 years. According to 
 Strong, Adam appeared 6055 years ago ; the Negro 
 was fully differentiated in 2168 years, and has not 
 changed during the last 3887 years. In other words,
 
 216 PKEADAMITE8. 
 
 according to Usher, the Negro continued to diverge 
 during thirty-four per cent, of his existence upon the 
 earth ; during the remaining sixty-six per cent, he has 
 not diverged to any appreciable extent. According to 
 Strong, the Negro continued to diverge during thirty- 
 six per cent, of his existence upon the earth ; during 
 the remaining sixty-four per cent, he has not diverged 
 to any appreciable extent. Can any scientific reason 
 be assigned for the arrest of this divergence during the 
 last two-thirds of the Negro's earthly existence ? I 
 confidently believe that no such reason can be produced. 
 All analogies, however, negative the assumption of 
 any such interruption of the Negro's progressive differ- 
 entiation. Palaeontology furnishes numerous lines of 
 organic forms which have come down to us from the 
 date when the Negro is known to have been fully dif- 
 ferentiated. They have persisted, like the Negro, for 
 4000 years ; they generally exhibit no more organic 
 change during 4000 years than the Negro does. Here 
 is the sacred ibis, of Egypt, and the crocodile, and the 
 scarabaeus ; here is the well-known ass, and the ox ; 
 here are the dog, the cat and the ape. They are pic- 
 tured to us from the Fourth Dynasty ; they remain, like 
 the Negro, sensibly unchanged during forty centuries. 
 But some of these unvarying lines of descent can be 
 traced backward beyond forty centuries. Do we find 
 them manifesting rapid changes during the next pre- 
 ceding twenty centuries? The very question is prepos- 
 terous ; it hints at the possibility that Nature has not 
 been uniform that her methods have sometimes been 
 superseded, and man's intelligent confidence in her 
 fidelity to law is misplaced. No truly scientific mind 
 can entertain the suggestion. No ; 6000 years reveal 
 no more change than 4000, so far as our means of 
 measurement go. The lineage of the horse reaches
 
 PKEADAMITE RACES. 217 
 
 back far beyond the accepted epoch of Adam, and 
 he is everywhere a horse. By all analogies the Negro 
 type must have persisted from an epoch more remote 
 than Adam. 
 
 But we need not deny that the Negro is actually 
 in process of divergence. During the 4000 years of 
 apparent stability, the type, we believe, has yielded, 
 to some real extent, to the common tendency to varia- 
 tion, which most biologists hold to be a fundamental 
 law of organization. The horse, traced backward into 
 geological time, brings us soon to an equine modifi- 
 cation which proclaims the reality of change, in the 
 equine type. It is not this type alone which teaches 
 us that existing forms have emerged from ancient 
 forms which are only fundamentally similar. "We 
 trace backward the types of the pig, the deer, the 
 camel, the rhinoceros, the tapir, the elephant; and 
 soon as we begin to penetrate the abysses of geolog- 
 ical time we gaze upon forms too alien to be identical, 
 and yet too like to be anything else, fundamentally, 
 than the living forms from which we receded. It is 
 reasonable to hold, therefore, with the ancient theo- 
 logians, that the Negro is the living representative of 
 a type which possesses real mutability, and has wit- 
 nessed real transformations; only, we cannot go with 
 the ancient theologian in maintaining that all his 
 transformations took place in 2000 years, and then 
 ceased ; nor in maintaining that the type of Adam 
 was the starting-point of his transformations. All the 
 positive data tend toward the conviction that the Ne- 
 gro has come down to us from preadamic times ; that 
 he has always varied at a rate practically uniform, and 
 that consequently his origin must not be sought in 
 Noah, 4000 years back, nor in Adam, 6000 years back,
 
 218 
 
 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 but in some humble progenitor living on the earth 
 many thousand years before Adam. 
 
 Should we adopt the most generally approved Ger- 
 man arrangement of the Egyptian Dynasties, all the 
 considerations leading to the above conclusion would 
 be perceptibly strengthened. Lepsius adjusts the 
 Manethonian Dynasties in such a manner as to bring 
 the Era of Menes at 3892 B.C.; and thus, all other 
 Egyptian dates, down to the Twenty-second Dynasty, 
 are correspondingly more removed. The greatest dis- 
 crepancies, however, between the chronology of Lep- 
 sius and that of Poole or Strong, occur in the remoter 
 periods. Leaving the assumed epochs of Adam and 
 the Deluge to stand as before, the intervals from 
 Adam and the Deluge to the dates of divergence of 
 human types delineated on the monuments of Egypt 
 will be, on the basis of the Lepsian arrangement of 
 the Dynasties, somewhat as shown in the following 
 table : 
 
 INTERVALS FROM ADAM AND THE DELUGE TO FIRST- 
 KNOWN ADVENTS OF HUMAN TYPES. 
 
 
 
 AFTER ADAM. 
 
 AFTER DELUGE. 
 
 
 Lepsius' 
 
 
 
 TYPES DESIGNATED. 
 
 Egyptian 
 Chronol- 
 
 Poole, 
 
 Usher- 
 Strong. 
 
 Usher, 
 
 Poole. 
 
 Strong, 
 
 Usher, 
 
 
 ogy B C. 
 
 Yrs. 
 
 Yrs. 
 
 Yrs. 
 
 Yrs. 
 
 Yrs 
 
 Yrs. 
 
 [Era of Menes] - - 
 
 3892 
 
 888 
 
 282 
 
 112 
 
 793 
 
 -1377 
 
 1544 
 
 Egyptian - - - - 
 
 3426 
 
 1354 
 
 748 
 
 578 
 
 327 
 
 911 
 
 1078 
 
 Chaldsean, mixed - - 
 
 3426 
 
 1354 
 
 748 
 
 578 
 
 -327 
 
 911 
 
 1078 
 
 Hebrew, mixed - - 
 
 3426 
 
 1354 
 
 748 
 
 578 
 
 -327 
 
 -911 
 
 1078 
 
 Hellenic, nearly pure 
 
 3000 
 
 1700 
 
 1174 
 
 1004 
 
 99 
 
 485 
 
 652 
 
 Negro, in inscriptions 
 
 2967 
 
 1733 
 
 1207 
 
 1037 
 
 132 
 
 -452 
 
 -619 
 
 Negro, in iconographs 
 
 2400 
 
 2300 
 
 1774 
 
 1604 
 
 699 
 
 115 
 
 52 
 
 XTtiKi4 
 
 2400 
 
 2300 
 
 1774 
 
 1604 
 
 HDD 
 
 115 
 
 52 
 
 Hebrew, pure - - - 
 
 1671 
 
 3109 
 
 2503 
 
 2333 
 
 V;1y 
 
 1428 
 
 844 
 
 677 
 
 TIlTirlnn 
 
 1 r.nii 
 
 01 on 
 
 9S74 
 
 2404 
 
 IJfift 
 
 915 
 
 748 
 
 Mongoloid - - - - 
 
 JOUU 
 
 1400 
 
 O1OU 
 
 3380 
 
 fnj J<* 
 
 2774 
 
 2604 
 
 I'lyy 
 1699 
 
 1115 
 
 948- 
 
 The Egyptian chronology of Lepsius is by no 
 means the most prolonged which German scholar-
 
 PREADAMITE RACES. 
 
 ship has produced. Brugsch carries the Era of Menes 
 508 years farther back than Lepsius ; linger, 1721 
 years; Bockh, 1810 years; Mariette, whose determina- 
 tions are generally adopted by Lenormant, removes 
 the Era of Menes 1112 years beyond the date assigned 
 by Lepsius ; yet Lepsius fixes this date 1175 years 
 earlier than Poole, whose chronology is adopted in 
 Smithes Dictionary of the Bible. Strong brings the 
 Era of Menes 1475 years lower than Lepsius. On the 
 whole, if we give equal weight to the great authori- 
 ties, we shall find Lepsius occupying a medium posi 
 tion. 
 
 Now, the above table shows, on the basis of the 
 Egyptian chronology of Lepsius, that the Usherian 
 date of the Deluge is 1544 years after the establish- 
 ment of empire in the valley of the Nile. Even Strong 
 brings the Deluge 1377 years after Menes. Accord- 
 ing to the Usherian chronology and faith, Egyptian, 
 Chaldsean, Hebrew, Hellenic, Negro and Nubian types 
 of Noachidse had all been developed in Egypt before 
 the postdiluvian life of Noah. Such incompatibilities 
 are too glaring to require exhibition. Either Lepsius 
 or Usher must be shown in the wrong. But even ac- 
 cording to Strong, the first four types above named 
 existed before the Deluge, and the Negro and Nu- 
 bian, but 115 years later than that cataclysmic 
 starting-point of nations. Indeed, we have evidence 
 of the inscriptions that the Negro existed 452 years 
 before the Deluge as fixed in chronology by Strong. 
 So Lepsius and Strong are also pitted against each 
 other. It will require a high authority to set Lepsius 
 aside. 
 
 Continuing the comparisons, we perceive that the 
 Lepsian date of Menes is only 112 years later than the 
 Usherian date of Adam. We perceive, also, that the
 
 220 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Egyptian, Chaldjean, Hebrew, Negro and Nubian 
 types of humanity had come into existence within 
 1037 years of Adam's advent, according to Usher, or 
 1207 years according to the Usher-Strong determina- 
 tions. Even the demonstrative iconographs do not 
 postpone the Negro's advent beyond 1604 and 1774 
 years after Adam, according to Usher and Usher- 
 Strong, respectively. Now, proceeding as before, 
 Usher informs us, through his chronology, that the 
 Negro was fully differentiated in 1037 years (if we 
 follow the inscriptions), or, at most, 1604 years (fol- 
 lowing the iconographs), and has since lived 4279 
 to 4846 years without sensible change. Strong assures 
 us that the Negro was differentiated 1207 or, at most, 
 1774 years after Adam, and has since persisted 4281 
 to 4748 years without further change. That is, eigh- 
 teen or, at most, twenty-seven per cent, of the Negro's 
 existence, according to Usher, even, unlike Usher, 
 supposing him to have started from Adam, was occu- 
 pied in completing his full divergence from the type 
 of a white man ; and seventy-three to eighty-two per 
 cent, of his whole lifetime has since been passed, 
 under the same conditions, without any perceptible 
 amount of the same results being worked out. If we 
 follow Strong, these percentages become twenty or 
 twenty-nine and seventy-one or eighty. 
 
 These calculations are based on views of Egyptian 
 chronology, which seem to me as reasonable, and as 
 well authenticated, as any ; and the results materially 
 emphasize the reasoning already employed in reference 
 to the other set of results. There is no escape from 
 these difficulties, except in allowing the Negroes a 
 preadamic career. If we overthrow the chronology 
 of Lepsius, we fall upon the nearly equal inconsisten- 
 cies which grow out of the use of Strong's Egyptian
 
 PREADAMITE RACES. 221 
 
 chronology. There may be those who will pooh-pooh 
 these difficulties. I can believe there are men wha 
 would rather hold, gratuitously, that the course of Na- 
 ture has been arrested and disordered, than admit that 
 the mediaeval understanding of the most ancient doc- 
 ument in existence is capable of being improved by 
 five hundred years of later investigation. Such faith 
 is heroic and worthy of reverence ; and I shall satisfy 
 myself with paying it this homage rather than aspiring 
 to emulate it. 
 
 Three other Black races remain. Is there any prob- 
 ability, in view of what has emerged from a study of 
 the Negroes, that the Hottentots, Australians and 
 Papuans have descended from Adam, not to sug- 
 gest their descent from Noah ? These races are all 
 about equally divergent from the Noachian and Ad- 
 amic types. Any conclusion admissible concerning 
 the antiquity of the Negroes will not be questioned 
 when applied to the other Black races. Holding it 
 incredible that the Negroes are descended from Noah, 
 or even from Adam, I shall confidently set them down 
 with Hottentots, Australians and Papuans, as descend- 
 ants of a preadamite humanity.
 
 CHAPTER XY. 
 
 HAMITIC ORIGIN OF NEGROES CONSIDERED. 
 
 POPULAR opinion respecting the origin of the 
 Negro race has viewed them as descendants of 
 Ham. This view, originating in a remote age, has 
 retained its position in the ecclesiastical system with 
 all the tenacity which characterizes beliefs hallowed 
 by ecclesiastical sanction. I have sought for the 
 grounds on which the opinion has been made to rest, 
 but I have not succeeded in finding either a scientific 
 or biblical defense which I could ascribe to the holders 
 of the opinion without fear of affronting their intelli- 
 gence. The opinion seems to be held because it has 
 been held. Because the church has given it 'to us, 
 many think it must be both sound and sacred, and 
 deem their religion insulted by the suggestion that 
 Ham was not the father of the Negroes. Indignation 
 is in nowise appeased by the demonstration that no 
 such opinion is inculcated in Sacred Scripture. Nev- 
 ertheless, I shall treat old opinion only with the 
 reverence due to its antiquity. Extreme age earns 
 consideration, even without the adjunct of intelligence. 
 I shall frame my beliefs with exclusive reference to 
 rational grounds, and shall continue to smile at the 
 horror of those who think religion consists in denun- 
 ciation of persons who believe differently from them- 
 selves. 
 
 In the absence of any formal defense of the theory 
 of the Hamitic origin of Negroes, I shall cite what 
 I suppose to be the grounds on which the opinion
 
 HAMITIC ORIGIN OF NEGROES. 223 
 
 would be defended, if the attempt were made.* In 
 fact, some incidental apologies for the Hamitic theory 
 which I have met with lead me to think the following 
 the strongest known reasons for entertaining it : 
 
 1. The genealogical lists given in Genesis are not 
 complete. I reply: 
 
 (1) This is bare assumption. It is not intimated in 
 the fifth, tenth and eleventh chapters of Genesis, nor 
 in the first chapter of 1 Chronicles, where the gene- 
 alogy is rehearsed, nor in the first chapter of Mat- 
 thew, that any essential fact is omitted. The gene- 
 alogies are tacitly produced as complete. No excep- 
 tion being taken in the course of 2500 years the 
 lists being reproduced by pens held to be inspired, 
 I submit that it is more probable the lists are com- 
 plete than that serious omissions exist which lead the 
 reader into inevitable misapprehensions. When I 
 speak of completeness, I mean the inclusion of all 
 names which could affect the' ostensible purposes of 
 the lists the lineage of Jesus Christ and the esti- 
 mate of time. 
 
 (2) If omissions exist, they must consist of omis- 
 sions of generations, or of collateral heads of families. 
 The omission of generations would only have the 
 effect of shortening the apparent intervals from Adam 
 to the Flood, and from the Flood to Abraham. Such 
 a lengthening of our conception of the Patriarchal 
 
 *Dr. Johnson, in replying to the question, "How is the color 
 of the Negro accounted for?" is said to have replied: "Some think 
 they are children of Ham, whose son was cursed ; others, that they 
 are descendants of generations who have lived under burning suns; 
 and others, that they are a distinct race." The reader may recall 
 the fable of Phaethou, as told by Ovid in the Metamorphoses. 
 The sou of Apollo, having obtained consent to drive his chariot 
 one day, lost control of the fiery steeds, and they ranged so near 
 the equatorial region as to scorch the skins of the inhabitants.
 
 224r PREADAMITE8. 
 
 period would afford relief at many points, but those 
 who maintain the accepted chronology do not feel the 
 need of such relief. They irnpliedly deny the possi- 
 bility of such recourse, and are self-precluded from 
 pleading or admitting a defect of this nature in the 
 ethnographic tables. The mention of the probability 
 is disingenuous. If a prolonged chronology would 
 make room for the Negroes, it would none the less 
 overthrow the chronological system which has been 
 built up with such care and nursed with such tender- 
 ness. The defenders of the system are at liberty to 
 abandon it for the sake of providing a place for the 
 Negro in the family of Ham ; but in this case they 
 must cease coddling and patching the system under 
 any guise ; even then they will have little prospect 
 of success in providing such place, for more than a 
 slight lengthening of chronology is required. 
 
 Next, the omission of heads of families as of the 
 unnamed "sons and daughters" of Adam, would af- 
 ford no help for the popular chronology ; because it is 
 time which the broad divergence of the Negro from 
 the Hamite requires, not more brothers and cousins. 
 The broad racial separation of the Negro demands, 
 at the low rate of divergence in progress, vastly more- 
 time than the accepted chronology allows ; and the 
 addition of brothers or heads of families would only 
 multiply the number of nations, without providing any 
 greater race-divergence than is now known to exist in 
 the recognized Hamites. But the supposition which 
 would increase the number of nations of Hamites is- 
 entirely inadmissible, because the ground is already 
 completely covered. The Bible gives us an origin for 
 every Hamitic nation ever known to exist. The suppo- 
 sition of unmentioned Hamitic origins is both gratuitous 
 and superfluous. The hypothesis of incompleteness in
 
 HAMITIO ORIGIN OF NEGROES. 225 
 
 the ethnological lists, therefore, cannot be employed by 
 the accepted chronology for the interpolation of ad- 
 ditional generations, for this would be self-destructive. 
 It cannot be employed to provide a collateral branch 
 of normal Hamites, because all normal Hamites are 
 accounted for. It cannot be employed to provide for 
 a hypothetical branch of Negroid Hamites, because 
 there is no biblical basis for the procedure, and because 
 the restricted chronology does not allow a tithe of the 
 time requisite for their development previously to 
 the Sixth Egyptian Dynasty. The whole hypothesis 
 of incomplete genealogical tables, so far as it is not 
 fatuous and self-destructive, appears like the desperate 
 effort of a man contending with dangers in the dark. 
 2. The curse pronounced by Noah.* For the of- 
 fense of Ham, Canaan his son received his grand- 
 father's curse. "Cursed be Canaan; a servant of ser- 
 vants shall he be unto his brethren." It has been 
 thought that this prophecy has found fulfillment in the 
 habitual slavery to which the Negroes have been sub- 
 jected by the posterity of Shem and Japheth. But this 
 theory is almost too short-sighted for serious consider- 
 ation. I have shown (in chapter iii) that the posterity 
 of Canaan are not traceable into the Negro type. I 
 have shown that they did not even settle on the con- 
 tinent of the Negroes. The Canaanites developed into 
 Sidonians, Hethites, Jebusites, Amorites, Girgasites, 
 Hivites, Arkites, Sinites, Arvadites, Zemarites and 
 Hamathites. The places of all these tribes have been 
 found on the east of the Mediterranean. But "after- 
 ward," the record informs us, "were the families of 
 
 * Gen. ix, 20-27. " Noah," says Lenormant, " had laid a curse 
 on his son Ham, for having been wanting in filial respect, . . . and 
 the curse has been fulfilled in all its completeness." (Ancient His- 
 tory of the East, Am. ed., I, pp. 58, 59.) 
 15
 
 226 PREADAMITES. 
 
 the Canaanites spread abroad." Does this imply that 
 they spread into Africa, and became transformed into 
 Negroes ? By no means ; for the very next sentence 
 assures us to what extent they were " spread abroad." 
 "And the border of the Canaanites was from Sidon [on 
 the Mediterranean] as thou comest to Gerar [on the 
 frontier of Philistia] unto Gaza [a Mediterranean city 
 on the confines of Palestine and Egypt] ; as thou goest 
 unto Sodom and Gomorrah [in the vale of Siddim, 
 northwest of the Dead Sea] and Admah and Zeboiim 
 [in the valley of the Jordan], even unto Lasha [east 
 of the north part of the Dead Sea]" "The meaning 
 of which appears to be that the district in the hands 
 of the Canaanites formed a kind of triangle the apex 
 at Zidon, the southwest extremity at Gaza, the south- 
 eastern at Lasha."* The posterity of Canaan, more- 
 over, were white men, arid not Negroes. 
 
 The definite restrictions of the sacred text, therefore, 
 forbid that we should find the realization of Noah's 
 curse in the black skin of the Negroes, or the slavery 
 to which they have been subjected. 
 
 3. TJie significance of the word KhdM. The word 
 is probably derived from KhaMaM, to be warm, and 
 signifies warm or hot. I have given views (in chap- 
 ter iii) on the import of this name. It is admitted that 
 it does not express any blackness in the color of the 
 skin. It is a descriptive designation of people dwell- 
 ing in regions of the earth which, in comparison with 
 the Holy Land, were "warm" or "hot"; just as 
 Gush and Ethiopia are descriptive appellations derived 
 from the "sun-burnt" complexion of the people who 
 dwelt in some of the warm countries of Kham ; and 
 Troglodytike was the country of certain Troglodytes, 
 
 * George Grove, in Smith's Dictionary of the Bible, art. " Sodoin," 
 Vol. Ill, p. 1338, 2d col.
 
 HAMITIC ORIGIN OF NEGROES. 227 
 
 or cave-dwellers. Even if it be insisted that the word 
 Kham signifies black, it is, like nearly all proper names 
 of the tenth chapter of Genesis, rather patrial than 
 personal ; and applies to a country rather than a man. 
 I should thus feel constrained to agree with Plutarch, 
 that it refers to the color of the alluvial soil of Egypt. 
 
 But whatever be the signification of the word, we 
 have traced out all the posterity of Ham, and found 
 them in the "warm" zone south of the Semites; and 
 in Egypt, upon a "black" soil; and have nowhere 
 traced them into countries known to have ever been 
 occupied by Negroes. As to the name Gush, I think 
 it is not pretended to furnish any evidence in support 
 of the Hamitic origin of the Negro.* 
 
 4. Early racial changes were perhaps more rapid 
 than later ones. This is merely a hypothesis on 
 which an inference might be based. The strength of 
 the inference is measured by the plausibility of the 
 hypothesis. Dr. D. D. Whedon,f in glancing at the 
 question of Preadamites, employs the following lan- 
 guage : "Is it not reasonable to suppose, or can Sci- 
 ence deny, that the Adarnic race was more plastic in 
 its early days than now? There are some things in 
 the Bible that imply this. The antediluvians lived 
 centuries ; ^ at any rate those in the direct patriarchal 
 line, and it was gradually that their lives dwindled 
 down to our normal period. Palaeontology is full of 
 its displays of plasticity and variation in animal life. 
 There was once an age of mammoths, and iguano- 
 dons, and other horrible things with horrible names. 
 If we mistake not, species do seem to start up with 
 strange suddenness, and develop in forms and rapidi- 
 
 * See chapter vii. 
 
 f Whedon, in Methodist Quarterly Review, July 1878, p. 565. 
 
 \ This is a mooted question, as I shall show in chapter xxviii.
 
 228 PREADAMITES. 
 
 ties and magnitudes, at which ignorant Science, in all 
 her pride, stands aghast and dumfounded. Species 
 do start up with mighty vigor in the morning of life, 
 and either dwindle by slow decay, or go out at a 
 leap. Certain it is that species have divergent ca- 
 pacities, some more, some less ; indeed, we suspect 
 that the true idea of a species is a central form with 
 a certain range of possible divergences.* And of 
 every species, did we know the true limits of diver- 
 gence, we might perhaps be able to draw a generic 
 diagram, f Now, is it at all unreasonable to suppose 
 that the early Adamic race might have possessed a 
 greater and more sudden divergent power than now, 
 and that, as it spread out from its first center into- 
 various climates and conditions, it might have early 
 finished out its whole generic programme ? If we are 
 told that Science has no experience of any such thing, 
 and therefore 'cannot know it,' we reply that there 
 is no experience by which Science knows the con- 
 trary. She knows nothing about it, and must there- 
 fore hush into silence, and let history speak. Our 
 maxim is not : The Bible is false unless Science can 
 affirm its statements. Our maxim is : The Bible is 
 true unless Science can incontrovertibly prove its 
 statements false. \ If this superiority of plasticity in 
 
 *This is equivalent to Morton's celebrated definition : "A pri- 
 mordial organic form" with obvious, but limited, capabilities of 
 variation. 
 
 fDoes the author mean a" genetic" diagram? If not, the word 
 " generic " is employed in an extra-scientific sense, and means the 
 assemblage of varieties constituting the ensemble of a species ; in 
 other words, the group of varieties constituting different states of 
 the species. But, under this view, I would prefer to say " a varietal 
 diagram"; and in the next sentence would say "varietal pro- 
 gramme," and thus remove ambiguity. 
 
 | This maxim is also mine, but it is an error to assert dog- 
 matically that exegesis has in all cases reached the correct mean-
 
 HAMITIC ORIGIN. OF NEGROES. 229 
 
 the early Adamic race was real, we easily understand 
 how the Negro early appears on the monuments, and 
 how the palaeolithic man may have been both a son 
 of Noah and an Eskim. 
 
 "We suspect that the Africans in Africa are an 
 eminently plastic population. There is on that conti- 
 nent an immense variety of colors and characters, 
 indicating an intense susceptibility to climatic influ- 
 ences. There appears to be a rapid physiological 
 variability,* and a tendency to abnormal specialties 
 hardly belonging to the human species, except as a 
 strange accident. There is a very great tendency to 
 immense changes in language, especially where the 
 alphabet is unknown. Fontaine has shown that two 
 communities of American Indians, once speaking the 
 same language, can, by separation, become unintelli- 
 gible to each other in two centuries. It can be shown 
 that African languages are still more variable, f so 
 that in two or three thousand years all traces of iden- 
 tity may be lost. In physical characteristics the Afri- 
 can tribes shade off into each other; in short, the 
 
 ing of Scripture. I may deviate from popular interpretation, and 
 yet accord with Scripture. It is also unfair to assert, construct- 
 ively, as many carpers at science do I say it without reference 
 to Dr. Whedou that he who disagrees with popular interpreta- 
 tion must be ranked with the enemies of the Bible. It is a time- 
 worn fallacy, but always prompted by the instinct of self-love, that 
 " He ivho opposes me or my opinion is the enemy of some great com- 
 mon interest which I profess to defend.'" This is the favorite 
 "dodge" of those who have no arguments to present. 
 
 *This statement seems to be founded on the existence of great 
 physiological variations, ethnic divergences, and ignores what has 
 been ascertained respecting the causes of these phenomena. 
 
 f Is not this a little twist on logic? It can be shown, indeed, 
 that African languages are still more variant, but as to rariability> 
 or aptitude to become variant, the result proves nothing. If the 
 result is large, it may have proceeded from long continuance of the 
 cause as well as facility of effectuation.
 
 230 PREADAMITES. 
 
 variations of the African populations from the Ad- 
 amic original may be only a question of time, and the 
 question of time is only a question of plasticity. Our 
 impression is that a great extent of time might be a 
 convenience, but is hardly a necessity." 
 
 The question which Dr. Whedon's recognized acu- 
 men brings into view is entirely reasonable, and de- 
 mands scientific consideration. There are no conspicu- 
 ous evidences of the unsoundness of his hypothesis. It 
 may, indeed, be an opinion extensively entertained 
 among scientific men. I cite the following passage from 
 Topinard: * "It is quite clear that the variations of cli- 
 mate and conditions of life are very slight now in com- 
 parison with what they necessarily were formerly. The 
 fact is, that man has not always known how to guard 
 against the preponderating influence of external agen- 
 cies, nor has he always been able to leave the country, 
 under every change of circumstances. No new race, 
 having characters other than those of the mixed races 
 produced from crossing, has been created within our 
 knowledge ; and, moreover, everything compels us to 
 believe that there was a greater tendency to change, 
 at a remote period in the past, than there is at present ; 
 and this belief has found a support in the law of 
 hereditary influence." The considerations presented 
 by Topinard rest on a different basis from those of 
 Dr. Whedon. Topinard holds to the high antiquity 
 of the human species. f The "remote period in the 
 
 * Topinard, Anthropology, p. 392. Very recently a similar sug- 
 gestion has come to me from Rev. S. E. Bishop, of Honolulu. He 
 says, in a letter of 12th April, 1879: "It has seemed to me that the 
 fixed diversities of the races of men might be well accounted for by 
 assigning their origin to the infancy of the " human species, when it 
 " would have been plastic, and ready to assume extreme variations of 
 type, such as would have been impossible at any later period." 
 
 t " Bones, on the other hand, have the inestimable advantage of
 
 HAM I TIC ORIGIN OF NEGROES. 231 
 
 past," to which lie refers, would be entirely repudiated 
 by Dr. Whedon. Indeed, he directly states that "as 
 far as our limited investigations extend, the law of 
 permanence of types remains intact." Moreover, he 
 is speaking of races who have made advancement from 
 a primitive condition, in which man is at the mercy of 
 circumstances, to a semi-civilized condition, in which 
 protection and comforts have been provided for him- 
 self. This cannot apply to the Negroes of Africa. 
 As to the greater flexibility or more rapid change of 
 human organization in those remote periods, that even 
 appears to be a subject of mere suggestion, and is not 
 set down as a conclusion presumably established. The 
 indications of ' ' heredity ' ' are always toward perma- 
 nence of type ; and a suggestion of a less rigorous appli- 
 cation of the law in any remote time is quite gratuitous. 
 Turning to the remarks of Dr. Whedon, it must be 
 borne in mind that he writes from the standpoint of 
 a short chronology and a definite circumscription of 
 specific fluctuations. His argument divides into two 
 branches : (1) All species, in the early periods of their 
 existence, possess extraordinary plasticity ; (2) The 
 races of Africa still retain an extraordinary suscepti- 
 bility of change. In support of the former proposition, 
 he cites first the extreme longevity of the antedilu- 
 vians, and notes the gradual abbreviation of their lives. 
 If this were a strictly physiological phenomenon, I 
 should think it implied extraordinary unsusceptibility 
 
 presenting to us all that remains of ancient peoples, of which there 
 are no longer any living representatives ; some extending back to 
 one and two thousand years, others to ten and tiventy thousand, when 
 the various types had become less changed." (Topinard, Anthro- 
 pology, p. 206.) This refers only to the antiquity of primeval man in 
 Europe, the oldest, perhaps, of whom any remains have come down 
 to us. Lower races that is, the human species at large, he traces 
 to a much higher antiquity, even into Miocene time.
 
 232 PREADAMITES. 
 
 of change. This, in fact, is the definition of extreme 
 longevity. The phenomenon truly implies a different 
 rate of change from the present ; but it is a slower, 
 instead of a faster, rate. 
 
 Next, he appeals to palaeontology, and mentions 
 "mammoths and iguanodons and other horrible 
 things." From this basis of alleged facts he infers 
 that "palaeontology is full of its displays of plasticity 
 and variation in animal life," and that "species do 
 seem to start up with strange suddenness, and develop 
 in forms and rapidities and magnitudes at which igno- 
 rant Science in all her pride stands aghast and dum- 
 founded"; and that "species do start up with mighty 
 vigor in the morning of life, and either dwindle by slow 
 decay or go out in a leap." Dr. "Whedon evidently 
 is here contemplating the well known phenomena of 
 sudden appearance and gradual or abrupt disappear- 
 ance of specific, and even generic, forms; and his at- 
 tention fixes itself on the grotesqueness and vegetative 
 bulk of many ancient types. It is easy to understand 
 how such phenomena may impress a mind which ante- 
 cedently assumes that each species is a fixed type, the 
 product of a special creation, and that all the facts of 
 palseontological history have been brought into view, 
 so that we can base final conclusions on actually known 
 and positive phenomena. But Dr. Whedon, resting on 
 these assumptions, stands on very uncertain ground. 
 It is, on the contrary, almost the unanimous opinion 
 of biologists that a species is not a fixed type, but 
 simply the present aspect of a line of organic develop- 
 ment, destined to become something else in the fu- 
 ture, as it was something else in the past. According 
 to the prevailing view of a species, its youth, and 
 even its birth, is an epoch impossible to define. It 
 is always new in reference to that which it is, and is to
 
 HAMITIC ORIGIN OF NEGROES. 233 
 
 become. It is always old in reference to what it has 
 been. There is no opportunity to ground an hypoth- 
 esis of extraordinary luxuriance and plasticity on a 
 youthful condition. An organic form is always equally 
 youthful, and always equally old. Those aspects of 
 the organism which we call species must, of course, 
 have their beginning, their progress and their end ; 
 and the transition may present every degree of sud- 
 denness or slowness, according to the nature of the 
 conditions to which the organism always seeks a cor- 
 relation. But still, though new as a putative specific 
 form, it is old as an organism ; there is no ground 
 for assuming that the ever progressive organism re- 
 ceives a new installment of vigor or plasticity, at the 
 moment science happens to descry it or describe it 
 as a new specific type. I can discover no reason for 
 positing a greater degree of inherent susceptibility at 
 one epoch than at another. 
 
 From Dr. Whedon's point of view, respecting the 
 nature and origin of species, the objection to his 
 hypothesis does not appear so great. And yet, even 
 here, I should feel constrained to dissent. If this view 
 allowed us to compare the lifetime of a species with 
 the lifetime of an individual, there would be some 
 ground for assuming that the impressible infancy and 
 youth of a species must expose it, to an extraordinary 
 extent, to the perturbing and constraining influence of 
 surrounding conditions. But the view places before 
 us, with the utmost suddenness, a complete and ma- 
 tured specific form. A species is not a growth, and 
 has no youth ; it is a creation. It is created for the 
 conditions under which it makes its' advent. As con- 
 ditions change, there is never a moment when it is so 
 well suited to its environment as at first. There is 
 never a moment when it does not experience a depress-
 
 234 PKEADAMITE8. 
 
 ing and destructive warfare with circumstances. There 
 is never a moment when its condition is not becoming 
 more desperate. The time is always impending when 
 the struggle for existence will terminate, and the 
 species, more or less abruptly, will pass out of being. 
 All this means that the vital forces possess a constantly 
 diminishing residuum of strength to conserve the type 
 of the species against the encroachments of external 
 vicissitudes. It means that the sturdiness of the type 
 is greatest when adjusted to the original conditions, 
 and would then experience least tendency to variation, 
 instead of greatest. 
 
 In respect to Dr. "Whedon's other preconception, 
 that the work of palaeontology is substantially com- 
 pleted, and we are in a position to argue finally from 
 apparent abruptness of organic advents, it remains to 
 say that he takes a more flattering view of the achieve- 
 ments of ' ' ignorant science in her pride ' ' than the 
 pride of science prompts her to entertain in her own 
 behalf. If proud, she is not uplifted above a humil- 
 iating view of the magnitude of the unexplored field, 
 and the incompleteness of her work in every field. 
 She maintains, in opposition to Dr. Whedon, that ap- 
 pearances of abrupt advents are mostly illusory, and 
 depend on the limitations of her knowledge. There 
 was a time probably when she was less proud 
 when she felt inclined to believe, with Dr. Whedon, 
 that Nature had, indeed, established the breaks which 
 now she believes to be merely subjective. She now 
 regards them as breaches in the continuity of her 
 knowledge, rather than in the continuity of events. 
 She feels forced to this belief by the progressive dis- 
 appearance of the breaks, as new discoveries are 
 brought to light. Some old breaks have been com- 
 pletely closed up ; some partially closed ; and palseon-
 
 HAMITIC ORIGIN OF NEGROES. 235 
 
 tology has reached a stadium where it is safer to 
 argue from the tenor of progressive discovery than 
 to limit conclusion to facts already observed. I mean 
 it is legitimate to base conclusions on facts which 
 we expect to discover. I mean that a great inductive 
 principle is worth more, in an argument, than the 
 absence of a few desiderated links in the array of facts. 
 Induction has no use if we must wait till every possi- 
 ble fact has been observed before we draw our infer- 
 ence. The inference, in this case, is to the absolute 
 continuity of organization. And the corollary of the 
 inference declares that sudden appearances are not new 
 organizations of organic types, but new advents into 
 the regions observed, or broken ends of the thread of 
 our knowledge. We can no longer recognize these 
 grotesque, and sometimes prodigious, forms, breaking 
 suddenly on the vision of the palaeontologist, as new 
 advents into existence ; and cannot, therefore, base 
 upon them any conclusion respecting the luxuriance 
 and impressibility of youthful natures. There is, in 
 short, no palseontological proof or intimation that 
 types of organisms possess susceptibilities of varia- 
 tion in any way correlated to the period of their 
 duration. 
 
 Dr. Whedon asserts that Science has made no obser- 
 vation opposed to the hypothesis of early plasticity of 
 species. Science has well determined that the physical 
 conditions of life are in continual progress of special- 
 ization, and that, accordingly, the law of correlation 
 between organism and environment necessitates a con- 
 stantly accelerated tendency of organisms to vary. The 
 early periods of specific life, as of organic life at large, 
 are less abundant in the conditions which demand 
 divergence from a central type. As the earliest spe- 
 cies, in the infancy of the world, enjoyed a wide range
 
 236 PREADAMITES. 
 
 without encountering causes of variation as pressing as 
 those existing in later periods, so later species, in the 
 infancy of their existence; found the conditions of life 
 more favorable to permanence of type than they became 
 in the culmination and decline of their specific life- 
 histories. Science has observed enough, therefore, to 
 create the presumption that the less specialized envi- 
 ronment of the youth of a species concurred with any 
 superior vigor it might have possessed in retarding, 
 instead of accelerating, the tendencies to vary. 
 
 The second branch of Dr. Whedon's argument con- 
 cerns an alleged plasticity of the human type, still 
 manifested on the continent of Africa. This inference 
 is grounded on the great variety of colors, characters 
 and dialects found upon that continent. On these 
 phenomena he predicates "an intense susceptibility 
 to climatic influences" and "a rapid physiological 
 variability, and a tendency to abnormal specialties 
 hardly belonging to the human species, except as a 
 strange accident." 
 
 The last sentence prompts me to observe that the 
 extreme divergence from the Adamic type, seen in 
 Africa, is not the only case of extreme divergence 
 which his theory has to account for. There is the vast 
 and remote continent of Australia, presenting even a 
 greater divergence. There is New Guinea, and there 
 is Tasmania, now stripped of its aborigines, in which 
 we find exemplified perhaps the most extreme diver- 
 gence in the whole field of humanity. There are the 
 distant islands of Melanesia and Polynesia, with their 
 wonderfully deadamized types of men. Are all of these 
 millions of peoples also characterized by an "intense 
 susceptibility to climatic influences," and "a tendency 
 to abnormal specialties hardly belonging to the human 
 species"? I fear we shall have to change the old
 
 HAMITIC ORIGIN OF NEGROES. 237 
 
 aphorism, Exceptio probat regulam to exceptio con- 
 stituit regulam. 
 
 Now, in reference to the physical discerptions of 
 African tribes, it is apparent that they may be ex- 
 plained in two ways. The gradations between the 
 Negro and the White represent stages in the trans- 
 formation of the Adamic type into the Negro ; or they 
 represent hybrid mixtures of a comparatively fixed 
 Adarnic type with a comparatively fixed Negroid type. 
 Now, if we view the gradations as stages in a slow 
 transformation, how do we know that the progress was 
 from the White to the Black, rather than from the 
 Black to the White? I am ready to admit that some 
 of the African varieties of race represent stages in a 
 progressive transformation ; but I hold that scientific 
 evidence points toward a progress from the Black 
 toward the White ; and that we have no evidence of 
 any racial tendencies toward general organic degener- 
 ation, as in a movement from the White to the Black. 
 The evidence bearing on this subdivision of the argu- 
 ment I reserve for separate treatment.* 
 
 To a greater extent African varieties have origi- 
 nated in hybrid intermixtures. In almost every case 
 of a type variant from the Negro we are able to 
 discover the foreign element, and to indicate where it 
 exists in its purity. In many, tradition has pre- 
 served the memory of the first contact of races, and, 
 in some cases, we know even the date of the occur- 
 rence. To illustrate : there is scarcely a doubt that 
 the Nubians are an ancient Egyptian type, adulter- 
 ated with Negro blood. Farther west, the dwellers 
 in the Desert exhibit the mingled characters of Ber- 
 bers and Negroes. On the east coast we have the 
 Bishareen, the Hadendoa, and other tribes, who even 
 
 * See the next two chapters.
 
 238 PREADAMITES. 
 
 speak a corrupt Arabic ; and some of them employ a 
 more ancient Hamitic language, of three genders 
 the Tobedauic. Between the Blue Nile and the At- 
 bara are other tribes speaking a corrupt Arabic. The 
 celebrated Galla are as black as Negroes, but other- 
 wise they are European. The Somali, near Bab-el- 
 Mandeb, have woolly hair, but claim descent from 
 the Koreishites of Mecca. Ethnologists incline to re- 
 gard them as a mixture of Semites and Negroes. 
 Since the fifteenth century they have advanced from 
 the southern shores of the Gulf of Aden westward, 
 so as now to spread over the greater part of the 
 East African promontory. In the midst of the Sou- 
 dan Negroes, the Fulbe possess a fair color and 
 glossy hair, without decidedly Negro features ; but 
 they are continually mixing with Negro women, and 
 losing their ethnical distinctions. The Fulbe are 
 known to have been, in the seventh century, "cat- 
 tle-breeders and hunters in the oases of Tauat, and 
 in the south of Morocco." They are, therefore, prob- 
 ably "a hybrid people, of half Berber half Soudan 
 blood. 1 '* The Makololos are intermediate between the 
 Bantu Negroes and the Kaffirs. The Hottentots are a 
 homogeneous race, presenting some reminiscences of 
 remote connection with the ancestors of the Malay 
 race. The tribes of Madagascar are a recognized 
 Malay race, mixed with Negroes and Arabs. Such 
 are examples of the facts touching the ethnography 
 of Africa. It is impossible to go over the descrip- 
 tions without being led to conclusions somewhat like 
 the following : The primitive people of Africa were 
 Negroid ; their territory was encroached upon through 
 the isthmus of Suez by Hamites if not previously 
 
 * Peschel, Races of Man, p. 467 ; Fried. Mttller, Novara-Expedi- 
 tion, Anthropologischer Theil Ethnographie, p. 97.
 
 HAMITIC ORIGIN OF NEGROES. 239 
 
 by Turanians. The Hamites spread westward as 
 Berbers, and southward as Nubians. Along their 
 borders, hybrid connections with the Negroes gave 
 origin to the Fulbe of the Soudan, and the histor- 
 ical Nubians and Abyssinians of the Nile valley. 
 Further mixture with the Negroes gave rise to the 
 Bishari, the Galla, the Somali and other anomalous 
 tribes which help to give the impression of "rapid 
 physiological variability." Across the straits of Bab- 
 el-Mandeb came Himyaritic Hamites, and effected 
 other intermixtures. At later dates, the Joktanide 
 Semites followed from Arabia, and increased the 
 complexity of the ethnic comminglings. Some of 
 these mixed tribes have pushed into the interior of 
 Africa, but they are everywhere recognizable, as well 
 by their languages as by their Semitic and Hamitic 
 physiognomy. The untainted Negroes, as well as 
 the untainted Hottentots, present such homogeneity 
 as would be expected of an organic type in a state 
 of nature, and exhibit local variations of only trifling 
 extent, except in cases where it is known that hy- 
 bridization has taken place. This, it seems to me, 
 is the rational explanation of the diversified human- 
 ity of Africa, which modern ethnology forces upon 
 us. The "immense variety of colors and charac- 
 ters," instead of showing racial instability, reveals 
 only the racial stability which preserves its distin- 
 guishable identity, even in intermixtures of the most 
 complicated kind. 
 
 Suppose African populations to possess the easy 
 plasticity which Dr. Whedon has inferred from varie- 
 tal phenomena, would the Negro type have preserved 
 its identity, as we know it has, for 4000 years ? It is 
 not admissible to assume a free plasticity of African
 
 240 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 humanity for the purpose of validating another as- 
 sumption, that of divergence completed within the 
 space of 2000 years, in the face of the resistless con- 
 viction that, for the next 4000 years, that same hu- 
 manity has remained sensibly as fixed as the topogra- 
 phy of the continent. The only outcome is the con- 
 clusion that African ethnography is not as fluent as 
 supposed, and that, consequently, no ground remains 
 for the obsolete belief that the Negro had been differ- 
 entiated from Adam in probably less than two thou- 
 sand years.* 
 
 As to the linguistic phenomena of Africa, it seems 
 to me that Dr. Whedon is sailing directly in the teeth of 
 current philological authority. Nothing is more imper- 
 ishable than the roots of languages. The most splendid 
 achievements of modern philology are exemplifications- 
 of the principle, and the proofs of it. A tribe may 
 forget its ancestors and its country ; it may modify its. 
 dialect till no longer intelligible to the parental stock ; 
 but it cannot destroy the living radicals of its speech. 
 Intonations, vocalizations, suffixes and affixes may vary 
 their quality, but no disguises can hide the central 
 framework of the tongue. It requires but little modifi- 
 cation of speech to render the speakers of two branches 
 of a dialect mutually unintelligible ; but twenty cent- 
 uries have not rendered the Greek and the Sanscrit 
 unidentifiable. It is by means of language, as well as 
 of physiognomy, that ethnologists have disclosed the 
 nature of the blendings among African peoples. And 
 it is by means of language that they establish 
 
 * See the tables in chapter xiv, where, adopting the moderate 
 Egyptian chronology of Lepsius, and the popular biblical chronol- 
 ogy of Usher, the Negro is shown to have existed in Egypt 1037' 
 years after Adam.
 
 HAMITIC ORIGIN OF NEG-KOES. 24:1 
 
 sistence, rather than the evanescence, of racial char- 
 acters. * 
 
 It cannot be maintained that no general basis of 
 linguistic affiliations exists in Africa. Great linguistic 
 divergences have, indeed, resulted in Africa from the 
 prolonged existence of its population. Abrupt transi- 
 tions of dialects exist because, in the transformations 
 of the population, connecting idioms have become ex- 
 tinct with the tribes that spoke them. It is not true, 
 however, that real linguistic discontinuity has been 
 observed. There is said to be a fundamental sameness 
 in all the Negro languages of South Africa, as far as 
 the Soudan. Peschel says: "We find in the whole of 
 South Africa, as far as the equator, with the sole ex- 
 ception of the languages of the Hottentots and Bush- 
 men, closely allied languages, which all place the de- 
 fining syllable before the principal root, and yet do 
 not exclude the use of suffixes, "f Any one who ex- 
 amines the subject will find, also, that a net-work of 
 affinities runs throughout the dialects spoken by the 
 
 * On this subject Dr. Whedon will be pleased to note the testi- 
 mony of so conservative an ethnologist as Brace. " Modern scholar- 
 ship," he says, " has been gradually approaching the conclusion that 
 among all the tests of community of descent, in a given group of 
 human beings, the best is the evidence of language, connecting with 
 it also the testimony of history." (Brace, Races of the Old World, 
 p. 15.) But see more particularly Steinthal, Characterise k der haupt- 
 sachlichsten Typen des Sprachbaues, Berlin, 1860; Whitney, Language 
 and the Study of Language, New York and London, 1867, and Life 
 and Growth of Language, New York, 1875 ; August Schleicher, Dar- 
 win' 'sche Theorie und die Sprachtvissenschaft, Weimar, 1863. Dialects, 
 it is true, may be violently suppressed or replaced; and this some- 
 times happens among savages, as among the West Coast Indians of 
 North America. But when from any coercive influence a language 
 has been changed, no change of racial characters is thereby implied. 
 
 f Peschel, Races of Man, p. 121. 
 16
 
 24:2 PREADAMITES. 
 
 disintegrated Negro populations of the Soudan and its 
 ethnic appendages of territory.* 
 
 I believe that Dr. Whedon's suggestions cover 
 the strongest predisposing considerations which can 
 be brought forward in defense of the Hamitic origin 
 of Negroes. At least, I know nothing else to which, 
 by courtesy, the name of "argument" could be given, 
 without exciting the sense of the ludicrous. I have 
 read tirades and personalities and misrepresentations 
 and denunciations; but these, like all similar irrel- 
 evances, disclose the desperate character of a cause, 
 and thus furnish real arguments for the other side. I 
 have indicated the means of meeting Dr. Whedon's 
 suggestions ; but I desire it borne in mind that the 
 proof of the doctrine of Preadamites does not end 
 here, nor rest here. It is a question of biblical inter- 
 pretation. The word Adam comes from the Bible, 
 and is employed in a certain sense. All we have to 
 do is to ascertain the sense in which biblical writers 
 employ the term. I have already shown that the use 
 of the term all along implies sometimes the narra- 
 tive declares that people existed on the earth who 
 were not descended from Adam. The positive aspect 
 of the argument is completed. The negative aspect 
 has, with this chapter, been taken up. But it remains 
 for the next two chapters to set forth the deepest 
 and most immovable scientific objections to every form 
 of the theory of the Hamitic origin of the Black races. 
 
 If it can be shown that Adam, in the purview of 
 the Bible, was not only a white man, but absolutely 
 the first human being, then it will be shown that the 
 Bible is contradicted by a mass of scientific evidence. 
 If it can be shown that Adam, in the purview of the 
 
 * See Fried. M filler, Novara-Expedition, Ethnographic and Lin- 
 guistischer Theil.
 
 HAMITIC ORIGIN OF NEGKOES. 243 
 
 Bible, was absolutely the first human being, then he 
 was not a white man ; and his epoch is removed from 
 the era of Abraham by a chasm of years, in the pres- 
 ence of which our patriarchal chronology is ridiculous. 
 All who are throwing obstacles in the way of a rational 
 reconciliation of the Bible with recognized science are 
 wearying themselves in an attempt to place an im- 
 passable gulf between the Bible and the common 
 intelligence.
 
 CHAPTER XYI. 
 
 NEGRO INFERIORITY. 
 
 THE theory of the Hamitic origin of Negroes, 
 Hottentots, Australians and Papuans implies 
 that four races out of seven have experienced a 
 degeneracy. This sweeping backward movement of 
 the work of an all-wise and all-beneficent Creator is 
 appalling to contemplate ; and it is not surprising that 
 theorists have existed who could deny the inferiority 
 of these races with the same naivete as any other in- 
 disputable fact of observation. Judging from inter- 
 course with friends of the Negro, of the noisy and 
 denunciatory stamp, I should think a large body of 
 "philanthropists" must exist who maintain that it is 
 mere lack of opportunity which causes the Negro to 
 seem inferior to the white man. "Consider how, for 
 two hundred years, he has dwelt in bondage ; see 
 him worked, late and early, in all weathers ; sheltered, 
 like stock, in inclosures too open for comfort or health, 
 and subsisted on ' sides ' and potatoes from January 
 to December. The laws have even made it a crime 
 to teach him to read a newspaper, or the Holy Bible. 
 Think of the hardships which he has endured, and 
 judge whether they are not sufficient to have crushed 
 all intelligence and moral principle and manly spirit 
 out of a human being." But, my good friend, I was 
 not proposing to discourse of the Negroes of the United 
 States. I am thinking of Africa, the continental home 
 of the Negro. Yet, since the American Negro is sug- 
 gested, allow me to inquire how far the Negro has de-
 
 NEGEO INFERIORITY. 245 
 
 scended below his native condition by being brought 
 into contact with American civilization ? Has he been 
 sheltered in a more storm-riddled hut, or clothed in 
 scantier attire, or subsisted on a leaner diet ? Or has 
 he associated with more degraded savages, or learned 
 to practice a more superstitious worship, or been de- 
 prived of a more cultivated society ? The Negro, per- 
 haps, is not, in America, what he would have been if 
 left to his own mastery in the midst of civilized society. 
 The condition of the northern Negro will settle this 
 question. But has he not made more progress than 
 his countrymen who were left behind ? Can we appeal 
 to the oppression of the American Negro as an apology 
 for the condition of the Negro on the banks of the 
 Senegal and the Congo ? 
 
 The Israelites were in "the house of bondage" two 
 hundred and sixteen years ; and it is not supposable 
 that bondage in the rude infancy of the world, and in 
 heathen Egypt, was less depressing than bondage dur- 
 ing the last two centuries in a Christian country. But 
 were the Israelites ever reduced to the mental and 
 moral condition of the Negro ? The literature, laws 
 and religion of the Mosaic period will supply the 
 answer 
 
 That the Negro race is an inferior race I shall show 
 by an appeal to anatomical, physiological, psychical 
 and historical facts. I have already pointed out the 
 salient characteristics of the Negro race. * Let me ad- 
 vert to those which establish his inferiority. Capacity 
 of cranium is universally recognized as a criterion of 
 psychic power, f No fact is better established than the 
 
 * In chapter xi. 
 
 f " The inferior races have a less capacity than the superior." 
 " The cranial capacity seems to vaiy according to intellectual en- 
 dowment." (Topinard, Anthropology, p. 229.)
 
 246 PBEADAMITES. 
 
 general relation of intellect to weight of brain. Welker 
 has shown that the brains of twenty-six men of high 
 intellectual rank surpassed the average weight by four- 
 teen per cent. Of course quality of brain is an equally 
 important factor ; and hence not a few men with brains 
 even below the average have distinguished themselves 
 for scholarship or executive ability. The Noachites at 
 large possess a mean capacity of 1500 cubic centime- 
 ters. The capacity among the Mongoloids is 1450* 
 cubic centimeters ; among the Negroes, 1360 cubic 
 centimeters, and among the Australians 1276 cubic 
 centimeters. The Noachites surpass the Negro 126 
 cubic centimeters, or 16 per cent. Assuming 100 as 
 the average capacity of the Australian skull, that of 
 the Negro is 111.6, and that of the Teuton 124.8. 
 
 In respect to the cephalic index, or form of the 
 skull in a horizontal projection, we find that all the 
 lower races are dolichocephalic, and all the higher 
 races are mesocephalic or brachycephalic. The index, 
 for instance, among the Noachites, ranges from 75 to 
 83; among the Mongoloids, from 71 to 90 ; among 
 the Negroes, from 69 to 76 ; and among the Austra- 
 lians, from 71 to 71.5. The broadest Negro skull does 
 not reach the average of the Germans ; nor does the 
 best Australian skull reach the average of the Negro. 
 Mean relative breadth of skull is found to be associated 
 with executive ability. 
 
 Among Whites, the relative abundance of "cross- 
 heads" [having permanently unclosed the longitudinal 
 and transverse sutures on the top of the head] is one 
 in seven ; among Mongolians, it is one in thirteen ; 
 among Negroes, it is one in fifty-two. This peculiarity 
 is supposed by some to favor the prolonged develop- 
 
 * This results from rejecting the anomalously low determinations 
 of Eskimo, by Dr. Bessels. See p. 163.
 
 NEGRO INFERIORITY. 247 
 
 ment of the brain. In any event, it is most frequent 
 in the highest races. This completer development of 
 the osseous tissues in the Negro cranium is probably 
 related to that density and thickness of ossification 
 which enables the Negro, both male and female, to 
 fight by means of butting ; and to support hard objects 
 and great weights on the top of the head. 
 
 The amount of prognathism is another marked 
 criterion of organic rank. One method of expressing 
 this is by means of "auricular radii," or distances 
 from the opening of the ear to the roots of the upper 
 teeth, and to other parts of the head. Among Euro- 
 peans, the distance to the base of the upper incisors 
 is 99, but among Negroes, it averages 114. On the 
 contrary, the average distance to the top of the head 
 is, among Europeans, 112 ; but among Negroes, 110. 
 The distance to the upper edge of the occipital bone 
 is, among Europeans, 104 ; among Negroes, 104. 
 These measurements prove that the Negro possesses 
 more face, and particularly of jaws, and less brain 
 above. Other measurements furnish a similar result; 
 and show, also, that the development of the posterior 
 brain, in relation to the anterior, is greater in the 
 Negro. Prognathism is otherwise expressed by means 
 of the "facial angle," or general slope of the face from 
 the forehead to the jaws, when compared with a hori- 
 zontal plane. Among the Noachites, the facial line 
 is nearest perpendicular, giving an angle of 77 to 81. 
 Among the Negroes, it averages only 67; among the 
 Hottentots and Bushmen, 60, and among the Austra- 
 lians, 68. 
 
 Among Negroes the forearm is longer, in propor- 
 tion to the arm, than is the case with Whites. The 
 same is true of anthropoid apes. The Negro's arm, 
 when suspended by the side, reaches the knee-pan
 
 248 
 
 PREADAMITES. 
 
 FIG. 41. Skeleton of an Adamite. FIG. 42. Skeleton of a Chim- 
 panzee. 
 
 In Fig. 42 the reader will note especially the length of the arms, 
 the narrowness and obliquity of the pelvis, and the angularity or 
 flattening of the tibia.
 
 NEGRO INFERIORITY. 249 
 
 within a distance which is only 4f per cent, of the 
 whole length of the body. The white man's arm 
 reaches the knee-pan within a distance which is 7 
 per cent, of the whole length of the body. This length 
 of arm is again a quadrumanous characteristic. The 
 Negro pelvis averages but 26 inches in circumference; 
 that of the "White race is 33 inches. In the Negro it 
 is more inclined, which is another quadrumanous 
 character. It is also more narrow and elongated ; and 
 this, as Yrolik ' and Weber have suggested, corre- 
 
 FIG. 43. Profile view of the brain of the Orang-Outang. 
 
 sponds to the dolichocephalous head (see Figs. 41 and 
 42). I present here views of the skeletons of an 
 Adamite and of a Chimpanzee. Their contrasts are 
 apparent at a glance. In every particular in which 
 the skeleton of the Negro departs from that of the 
 Adamite, it is intermediate between that and the 
 skeleton of the Chimpanzee. 
 
 The average w r eight of the European brain, males 
 and females, is 1340 grammes ; that of the Negro is 
 1178 ; of the Hottentot, 974, and of the Australian, 
 907. The significance of these comparisons appears
 
 250 PREADAMITES. 
 
 when we learn that Broca, the most eminent of French, 
 anthropologists, states that when the European brain 
 falls below 978 grammes (mean of males and females), 
 the result is idiocy. In this opinion Thurman coin- 
 
 FIG. 44. Profile view of the brain of the Bushman Venus. 
 (See Fig. 11.) 
 
 cides. The color of the Negro brain is darker than 
 that of the White, and its density and texture are in- 
 ferior. The convolutions are fewer and more simple, 
 
 FIG. 45. Profile view of the brain of Gauss, the mathematician. 
 
 and, as Agassiz and others long ago pointed out, ap- 
 proximate those of the Quadrumana (see Figs. 43, 
 44 and 45). According to M. de Serres, the brain of 
 the Caucasian, during embryonic development, pre-
 
 NEGRO INFERIORITY. 251 
 
 sents in succession the conformations seen in the 
 Negro, the Malay, the American arid the Caucasian. 
 This statement rests on excellent authority, but I am 
 not aware that it has been confirmed. Its significance 
 is apparent, in view of the established principle in 
 physiology, that the embryonic characters in any ver- 
 tebrate resemble the adult characters of other ver- 
 tebrates lower in rank. Again, the retreating con- 
 tour of the chin, as compared with the European, 
 approximates the Negro to the prehistoric jaw of La 
 Naulette, and to the Chimpanzee and lower mam- 
 mals. Finally, the slenderness of the Negro arms 
 and legs is also quadrumanous. This character is 
 still more striking in the structure of the Australians. 
 (See Fig. 12. This individual, however, is exceptional.)* 
 
 In activity and capacity for prolonged and intense 
 effort, the Negro is notably inferior. This point, how- 
 ever, has been sufficiently presented. f 
 
 Psychically, I have spoken of the Negro to con 
 siderable extent. In brief, he possesses a strong cu- 
 riosity to gaze upon new sights, or even familiar 
 ones ; but it is the curiosity of the child ; he has a 
 feeble power of combining his perceptions and draw- 
 ing conclusions. In abstract conceptions he is still 
 more helpless ; no American Negro has ever pro- 
 duced any original work in mathematics or philoso- 
 phy ; the imaginative and aesthetic powers are sim- 
 ilarly dormant ; poetry, sculpture, painting, owe al- 
 most nothing to Negro genius. "Never yet," says 
 President Jefferson, "could I find that a black has 
 uttered a thought above the level of plain narration ; 
 never saw an elementary trait of painting or sculp- 
 
 * For a detailed comparison of the characteristics of the Negro 
 and the Mediterranean, see Vogt, Lectures on Man, Lect. vii. 
 f See chapter vi.
 
 252 PEEADAMITES. 
 
 ture."* In reference to this, Mr. James Parton 
 says: "We cannot fairly deny that facts give sup- 
 port to the opinion of an inherent mental inferiority. 
 It is ninety years since Jefferson published his 
 ' Notes, ' and we cannot yet name one Negro of pure 
 blood who has taken the first, the second, the third or 
 the tenth rank, in business, politics, art, literature, 
 scholarship, science or philosophy. To the present 
 hour, the Negro has contributed nothing to the in- 
 tellectual resources of man. If he turns ' Negro min- 
 strel,' he still imitates the white creators of that black 
 art ; and he has not composed one of the airs that 
 have had popular success as Negro melodies. ",f 
 
 These statements require slight qualification.' Phil- 
 lis Wheatley is said to have been a Negro poetess a 
 hundred years ago, but her poetry, Parton says, was 
 very inferior. She is not mentioned in Tyler's His- 
 tory of American Literature, which, however, ends 
 for the present with 1765. I am not informed re- 
 specting the purity of her racial character. Miss 
 Edmondia Lewis is a sculptress of considerable merit, 
 but I am informed that she has the benefit of about 
 fifty per cent, of Caucasian blood. It is also true 
 that some of the more gifted Negroes possess a 
 wonderful power of emotional eloquence, but I sus- 
 pect that in all these cases some infusion of Cauca- 
 sian blood exists, as in the case of the highly re- 
 spected marshal of the District of Columbia, and 
 one or two colored members of congress, and also 
 
 * Jefferson, Notes on Virginia. 
 
 t Parton, in North American Review, Nov.-Dec. 1878, p. 488. It 
 is generally understood, in spite of Parton, that some of the melodies 
 made so popular by the "Jubilee " and " Hampton " singers have had 
 a truly Negro origin. Many of their songs, like those wailed from 
 the throats of deck hands on the lower Mississippi steamers, possess 
 a sweet and haunting weirdness which is far from Caucasian.
 
 NEGKO INFERIORITY. 
 
 253 
 
 a few colored pulpit orators. Nevertheless such 
 qualifications do not invalidate the statement that 
 "pure" African blood, even under the influence of 
 Caucasian civilization, has never achieved any valua- 
 ble results in the realm of art. These statements. 
 have been made in reference to the American- born 
 Negro. It is more appropriate to turn our attention 
 to the Negro in his native haunts. 
 
 The physical aspect of many native Africans gives 
 them, beyond question, a decidedly beastly look. 
 
 FIG. 46. Female Hottentot. 
 
 FIG. 47. Female Gorilla. 
 
 This has been remarked again and again. Profess- 
 or Wyman says: "It cannot be denied, however 
 wide the separation, that the Negro and Orang do 
 afford the points where man and the brute, when 
 the totality of their organization is considered, most 
 nearly approach each other."* Here is Cuvier's de- 
 
 * Savage and Wyman, "Troglodytes Gorilla," Boston Journal 
 Natural History, 1847, p. 27.
 
 254 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 scription of the Bojesman woman, known as the 
 "Hottentot Venus" (See Fig. 11, page 72), who 
 died in Paris on the 29th of December, 1815, and 
 whose life-size figure I have examined in the Mu- 
 seum of the Jardin des Plantes : " She had a way of 
 pouting her lips," he says, "exactly like that we 
 have observed in the Orang-Outang. Her move- 
 ments had something abrupt and fantastical about 
 them, reminding one of those of the ape. Her lips 
 were monstrously large ; her ear was like that of 
 many apes, being small, the tragus weak, and the 
 external border almost obliterated behind. These," 
 he says, after having described the bones of the 
 skeleton, "are animal characters." Again, "I have 
 never seen a human head more like an ape than that 
 of this woman." In reference to the fatty protuber- 
 ances of the haunches, he says: "They offer a strik- 
 ing resemblance to those which exist in the females 
 of the mandrils, the papions, etc., and which assume, 
 at certain epochs of their life, an enlargement truly 
 monstrous." And yet Cuvier was the champion of 
 the opposers of Lamarck, who thought he saw a ge- 
 netic, as well as a physiognomic and osteologic rela- 
 tion between this woman and the Quadrumana. Here, 
 again, is Topinard's description of the Hottentot phy- 
 siognomy: "The nose is frightfully broad and flat, 
 the nostrils are thick, very divergent and exposed. 
 Their prognathism is generally enormous, though it 
 varies. The mouth is large, with thick, projecting 
 and turned up lips." 
 
 The following is Lichten stein's description of a 
 Bojesman (Bushman): "One of our present guests 
 who appeared about fifty years of age, who had gray 
 hair and a bristly beard, whose forehead, nose, cheeks 
 and chin were all smeared with black grease, having
 
 NEGRO INFERIORITY. 255 
 
 only a white circle round the eye, washed clean with 
 the tears occasioned by smoking this man had the 
 true physiognomy of the small blue ape of Caifraria. 
 What gave the more verity to such a comparison, was 
 the vivacity of his eyes and the flexibility of his eye- 
 brows, which he worked up and down with every 
 change of countenance. Even his nostrils, and the 
 corners of his mouth, nay, his very ears, moved in- 
 voluntarily, expressing his hasty transitions from eager 
 desire to watchful distrust. There was not, on the con- 
 trary, a single feature in his countenance that evinced 
 a consciousness of mental powers, or anything that 
 denoted emotions of the mind of a milder species than 
 what belong to man in his mere animal nature. When 
 a piece of meat was given him, and, half rising, he 
 stretched out a distrustful arm to take it, he snatched 
 it hastily, and stuck it immediately into the fire, peer- 
 ing around with his little keen eyes, as if fearing lest 
 some one should take it away again. All this was 
 done with such looks and gestures that any one 'must 
 have been ready to swear he had taken the example 
 of them entirely from the ape. He soon took the 
 meat from the embers, wiped it hastily with his right 
 hand upon his left arm, and tore out large half-raw 
 bits with his teeth, which I could see going entire 
 down his meager throat. ' ' * 
 
 The comparisons made between Africans and Quad- 
 rumana must not be understood as intended to imply 
 human descent from Quadrumana. Entirely apart from 
 questions of blood relationship, the morphological and 
 physiognomical resemblances exist ; and they are cited 
 for the purpose of showing that, just as far as the Afri- 
 can diverges from the style of a white man, he approx- 
 imates the lower animals. 
 
 * Liechtenstein. Travels in South Africa, Vol. II, p. 224.
 
 256 PREADAMITES. 
 
 I have thus far confined myself chiefly to points or 
 inferiority inherent in Negro and Hottentot personal- 
 ity. Let us turn to history, and consider the nature 
 of the results which have proceeded from four thou- 
 sand years of Negro existence and activity. We are 
 apprised, from the Egyptian monuments,* that the- 
 Negro was in existence at least as early as the Sixth 
 Dynasty, which, according to Lepsius, was 2967 B.C., 
 and according to Strong 2080 B.C. At that date his 
 race was numerous enough to be the object of hostile 
 expeditions from Egypt ; and powerful enough to con- 
 fer honor upon conquest over him. The Negro race 
 has consequently had national existence in Africa from 
 4000 to 5000 years. What has it accomplished? It 
 has never yet invented an alphabet f by which the 
 fugitive vocalizations of its lips could be h'xed in a per- 
 manent record. It has not preserved one sentence of 
 the history of four thousand years. It has written 
 neither science, philosophy nor poetry. It has created 
 neither. It has left us none of the productions of fine 
 art.^: It has developed only some of the simplest of 
 the useful arts. It has built no cities; erected no 
 durable monuments ; excavated no canals ; transformed 
 no topography, nor removed any natural obstacles to 
 
 * See chapter xiii. 
 
 t Unless the Veys, closely related to the Mandingoes (see note, 
 p. 257) can be regarded as full-blooded. 
 
 \ The Bushmen are said to have painted the cliffs, from the Cape 
 of Good Hope to beyond the Orange river, with figures of men and 
 animals, in red, bronze, white and black colors ; or etched them in 
 light tints on a dark ground. These are said to have been done with 
 great firmness of hand ; and copies of them show a fidelity to nature 
 equal to some of the Egyptian delineations. 
 
 The Fantis on the Gold Coast, under European tuition, have 
 made considerable progress in manufactures, and in learning to read 
 and write (English). One or two of the Congo tribes is said to have 
 acquired the art of ship-building.
 
 NEGRO INFERIORITY. 257" 
 
 the efficient cultivation of the soil. It has organized 
 only the rudest civil societies ; and has often marked 
 the administration of authority by oppression, cruelty 
 and bloodshed. It has sold its own blood and flesh 
 into slavery, and made a commerce of human merchan- 
 dise.* It has organized no religious associations, nor 
 risen, generally, in the practice of religious worship, 
 above the grade of dancing, divination, idolatry and 
 fetichism. It has founded no benevolent asylums, nor 
 formed any charitable associations. Its life has been 
 a continuous scene of personal self-seeking and public 
 administration of the rule of brute force. It has been 
 a struggle to judge of the past from the present 
 whose constant aim was material comfort and bodily 
 gratification. There have been organized communities 
 and seats of justice and judgment : but these, in every 
 instance, are the fruits of Caucasian blood. There 
 have been maternal devotion and filial love ; but these, 
 however beautiful and admirable, are only nature's in- 
 dispensable provisions for the material well-being of 
 the race.f 
 
 * " Dahomey may perhaps claim the evil fame of being the most 
 savage and cruel organized government on the face of the earth." 
 Brace, Races of the Old World, p. 272. 
 
 f Of the Mandingoes, however, it is stated by Brace (Races of the 
 Old World, p. 267): "They possess well-ordered governments and 
 public schools ; their leading men can all read and write (the Ara- 
 bic) ; agriculture has been carefully pursued by them ; and, in man- 
 ufactures, they are very skillful in weaving and dyeing cloth, and 
 tanning leather, and working up iron into various instruments. 
 Their merchants are very enterprising and industrious, and exer- 
 cise great influence through northern Africa. In religion, the Man- 
 dingoes are zealous Mohammedans, though a few hold to the old 
 pagan belief." They are described as having " a deep black color, 
 woolly hair, thick lips, broad, flat nose and tall powerful frame, and 
 a similar force of temperament and character." It is not impossible 
 that exception should be made of this great nation. But their relig- 
 17
 
 258 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 It cannot be said that this almost universal back- 
 wardness in all individual and social advances based 
 on intelligence, is attributable to unfavorable circum- 
 stances. The conditions of civilization have been fa- 
 vorable. I doubt if it can be shown that any other 
 continental area has been blessed with climate, soil, 
 topography, and other adjuvants, equally favorable for 
 human progress. The climate ranges from the warm 
 temperate of the north to the warm temperate of the 
 south. It has an equal distribution of the sun's annual 
 heat over the parts lying north and south of the central 
 line. No portion of the continent is given over to 
 eternal frosts nor insuiferable seasons. The genial sky 
 spares its populations the forethought, labor and time 
 of provision against severe and protracted winters. 
 Over most of the continent, rains are adequate in sup- 
 ply and in distribution through the year. The vast 
 interior, including nearly all south of the Sahara, is an 
 undulating plateau, averaging 4,000 to 5,000 feet above 
 the sea level, with numerous mountain ranges attaining 
 10,000 to 16,000 feet. The tropical climate is, there- 
 fore, fairly attempered to human endurance certainly 
 
 ion and language imply close connection with Semites. They have, 
 themselves, a tradition that they were derived from Egypt, and M. 
 D'Eichthal has presented many analogies between their language 
 and the Coptic. All the west coast tribes, it may be added, have 
 been long under the influence of intercourse with Europeans. Such 
 are the Mandingoes, Fantis and Ashantis, as well as the Kaffirs and 
 Bechuanas of the south. The interior tribes, remaining in a state 
 of isolation from foreign aid, have failed totally to attain even the 
 lowest grade of civilization. The remarkable King Mtesa, of the 
 Uganda, having his capital near the northern shore of Lake Victo- 
 ria Nyanza, is highly eulogized by Stanley, and deservedly so 
 (Through the Dark Continent, Vol. I, chapters ix and xi); but he and 
 his subjects are of a dark red-brown complexion, and are described 
 in terms which do not apply to Negroes. They seem closely related 
 to the Fulah and Nuba, and are undoubtedly a hybrid stock.
 
 NEGRO INFERIORITY. 259 
 
 to Negro endurance. Only the Sahara and Nubian 
 portions suffer from intense heat. The climates are 
 also salubrious, save portions of the low borders, espe- 
 cially on the west coast. Salt is plentifully distributed, 
 with local exceptions. Copper exists in large quantities 
 in the center of South Africa, and iron is more widely 
 Imown. Diamonds are abundant in the district of the 
 Yaal and Orange rivers, north of Cape Colony. Abun- 
 dance of forest growths cover much of the interior; 
 and farther from the equatorial line fine parks and 
 pasture lands invite the presence of agriculture and 
 herding. Great rivers drain the continent, which, after 
 the passage of the falls, which occur on the borders of 
 the great plateau, furnish navigable channels of com- 
 munication between all parts of the productive interior. 
 The navigable river and lake system is unsurpassed in 
 extent by that of any country in the world. The mixed 
 races have utilized these advantages to considerable 
 extent. The delta of the Niger is much more extensive 
 than that of the Nile. The Congo the Mississippi of 
 Africa is from one to three miles in diameter, and 
 discharges 2,000,000 cubic feet of water per second. 
 The great lakes Victoria and Albert cover each about 
 30,000 square miles. Many other lakes of fresh water 
 exist, which add to the resources of the interior, in the 
 same manner as the great lakes of North America. 
 The considerable elevation of these lakes, and the dis- 
 charge of vast volumes of water, must supply to the 
 regions between them and the sea level a surprising 
 amount of water-power. 
 
 The native productions of Africa, suited to the wants 
 of man, are quite numerous. The date palm thrives 
 throughout all the desert regions, wherever a mod- 
 erate supply of water can be had. It furnishes the 
 bread of the desert, and supports not only man, but
 
 260 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 camel and horse. Wine is produced from the sap. 
 South of the Soudan, the Baobab or monkey-bread- 
 tree takes the place of the date. Here abounds, also, 
 the oil-palm. Other vegetable resources of the con- 
 tinent are the doom-palm and the butter-tree. There 
 are two native cereals, Negro millet and Kaffir-corn, 
 which supply farinaceous food. There are also the 
 edible bread-roots and earth-nuts, which are adequate 
 to supply the daily food of whole villages. More- 
 over, for thousands of years the way has been open 
 as wide as the continent, for the introduction of the 
 cereals of Asia. These, indeed, are not entirely un- 
 known to the natives ; and maize, the manioc root and 
 sugar cane, have been introduced from America by 
 Europeans, and have begun to spread toward the- 
 interior. 
 
 The domesticable and useful animals of Africa are 
 not inconsiderable in number. Perhaps the ninety- 
 four species of Quadrumana peculiar to Africa are 
 more noisy and curious than useful. The continent 
 is well stocked with fur-bearing animals, whose skins, 
 if not needed by the natives, would be valuable for 
 export. The quagga and the mountain zebra repre- 
 sent the horse family in the southern parts; while 
 Burchell's zebra is widely scattered over the plains 
 as far as Abyssinia and the west coast ; and the aborig- 
 inal wild ass is indigenous to northeastern Africa. 
 The domestic horse has not been introduced into 
 inter-tropical Africa. The single-humped camel, or 
 dromedary, is employed over all north Africa ; and 
 the Indian buffalo has also been introduced in the 
 north. Other native bovine and ovine species are 
 extensively distributed, while Africa is the peculiar 
 country of the antelope and the giraffe. Lastly, the 
 African elephant ranges abundantly from Cape Colony
 
 NEGRO INFERIORITY. 261 
 
 throughout central Africa; but, strange to say, it has 
 never been, like the Indian elephant, domesticated. 
 The only gallinaceous bird is the guinea-fowl, but 
 this exists in great abundance ; and partridges and 
 quails are distributed over most parts of the conti- 
 nent.* 
 
 It is pertinent to inquire if such a continent, so 
 outfitted with resources for food, clothing, transpor- 
 tation, intercommunication and commerce, is a situa- 
 tion suited to cramp the manhood of an indigenous 
 race. Are these the conditions under which the grade 
 of humanity would sink from the level of Adam and 
 Noah to that of a naked black-skin, driveling in filth 
 and wretchedness on the banks of the Congo or the 
 Zambesi ; while under the climatic vicissitudes of 
 western Asia and Europe, the same type has risen 
 perpetually through all grades of advancing civiliza- 
 tion ? The indigenous African has nowhere taken 
 more than the first steps toward civilization. Some 
 
 * Mr. Henry M. Stanley has given a catalogue of articles ob- 
 served by himself in one of the common markets of southern-central 
 Africa. It was at Nyangwe" on the upper Lualaba. The following 
 is the list: "Sweet potatoes, yams, maize, sesamum, millet, beans, 
 cucumbers, melons, cassava, ground-nuts, bananas, sugar-cane, pep- 
 per (in berries), vegetables for broths, wild fruit, palm butter, oil- 
 palm nuts, pine-apples, honey, eggs, fowls, black pigs, goats, sheep, 
 parrots, palm-wine, pomb6 (beer), mussels and oysters from the river, 
 fresh fish, dried fish, white bait, snails (dried), salt, white ants, grass- 
 hoppers, tobacco (dried leaf), pipes, fishing nets, basket work, 
 cassava-bread, cassava-fiour, copper bracelets, iron wire, iron knobs, 
 hoes, spears, bows and arrows, hatchets, rattan-cane staves, stools, 
 crockery, powdered camwood, grass cloths, grass mats, fuel, ivory, 
 slaves." Here is a list which might satisfy the wants even of the 
 luxurious. It is true that many of these articles have originated in 
 the superior knowledge of the Arabs, who hold intercourse with the 
 lake region ; but all the vegetable and animal productions are reared 
 in the country, and nearly all are indigenous. (Stanley, Through the 
 Dark Continent, Vol. II, chap. iv.
 
 262 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 of the tribes have, indeed, learned the art of produc- 
 ing iron ; but it is the greater wonder that they have 
 not discovered in it the resources of civilization. It 
 has been said the African elephant is incapable of 
 domestication ; but its close affinity with the Asiatic 
 species renders the statement incredible. Indeed, the 
 conviction already exists in south Africa that it is 
 "equally well adapted for labor, and there can be no 
 doubt, would be as easily tamed as his Indian con- 
 gener. That this is the case, is amply proved by the 
 docile and submissive state into which both male and 
 female elephants" have been brought in zoological 
 gardens and menageries.* Nor have any of the equine 
 species been domesticated. Some domesticated ani- 
 mals introduced from Asia are known to the most 
 advanced Africans, but no native species has ever 
 been domesticated. 
 
 In America, under conditions certainly no more 
 favorable, a semi-civilization had grown up indige- 
 nously. The only cereal native to America is maize, 
 and until the occupation by Europeans no Asiatic 
 cereal was accessible. The principal edible roots of 
 America are the mandioca and the potato, while the 
 feeble llama, and vicuna are the only native animals 
 capable of domestication as beasts of burden. These 
 have been utilized from time immemorial. In con- 
 trast with Africa, the civilization of the Nahuatl na- 
 tions of Mexico, the Quiches of central America, the 
 Mayas of Yucatan, and the Quichuas of Peru, had 
 become, both in respect to intellectual and industrial 
 advances, and judicial, moral and religious concep- 
 tions, almost a stage of true enlightenment. 
 
 Our wonder at the stationary savagism of virgin 
 
 * Nature, No. 473, Nov. 21, 1878, p. 54, referring to The Colonies 
 and India, of Nov. 2.
 
 NEGRO INFERIORITY. 263 
 
 Africa is greatly enhanced when we reflect on the 
 relations of civilized peoples to that continent. Ever 
 since the dawn of Accadian civilization in western 
 Asia an open highway of communication has existed 
 between the continents not to speak of actual com- 
 munications across the strait of Bab-el-Mandeb. More 
 than this, Asiatic civilization entered Africa, and 
 spread itself over the valley of the Kile and the 
 Mediterranean border, at a period so remote as to be 
 obscured by the twilight of human history. It brought 
 with it the cereals and finally the domesticated ani- 
 mals of Asia. It introduced the arts of industry and 
 the rudiments of the sciences. It established a re- 
 ligious cult which was monotheistic, and remarkably 
 pure and elevated. It opened commercial intercourse, 
 not only with Arabia, Palestine and Babylonia, but 
 with the tribes of the upper Nile and the Libyan 
 region. It engaged in extensive mining operations, 
 not only in the Sinaic peninsula, but in the far south- 
 ern countries of the Nahsi (Negroes). It worked 
 quarries of limestone and granite on an enormous 
 scale. It tilled the soil in the presence of the most 
 forbidding obstacles to be found in habitable Africa. 
 It sent warlike expeditions not only into Asia Minor 
 and Assyro-Babylonia, but into Nubian Ethiopia; 
 and even the armies of a civilized people inevitably 
 sow the germs of civilization among barbarians. The 
 Negroes have been in contact with these people for 
 4000 years, and save through infusion of blood they 
 have not yet learned the first lesson in civilization. 
 Are these the people whom adverse circumstances 
 have crushed from the grade of Adamic civilizability, 
 and forbidden to rise, even while the hands of Egypt 
 and Libya, and Assyria and Arabia were outstretched 
 to lift them up ? The thought is inadmissible. Con-
 
 264 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 stitutional, aboriginal, deep-seated incapacity is the 
 only explanation of these amazing phenomena. 
 
 We may further contrast the immobility of the 
 Negroes in conflict with civilization, with the facile 
 and eager improvement of the once savage and an- 
 thropophagous Maories of New Zealand. The Mao- 
 ries belong to a type sometimes distinguished as 
 Polynesian. It is perhaps a hybrid of Malay and 
 Papuan ; they reached their islands about 1400 A.D., 
 and the English took possession in 1T69. In 1853 
 they had made such advancement that Governor Sir 
 George Grey reported that "both races already form 
 one harmonious community, connected by commer- 
 cial and agricultural pursuits, possessing the same 
 faith, resorting to the same courts of justice, joining 
 in the same public sports, standing mutually and 
 indiiferently to each other in the relation of landlord 
 and tenant, and thus, insensibly, forming one peo- 
 ple." Mr. Edwin Norris says: "They now (1855) 
 vie with Englishmen in many of their pursuits; they 
 are expert riders, and breeders of horses ; they under- 
 stand perfectly how to make a bargain ; they erect 
 buildings, cultivate land, and form good roads far 
 beyond the limits of the English settlements. The 
 more opulent among them become ship-owners, land- 
 lords and millers, the latter being especially a favor- 
 ite occupation ; the poorer people make roads, till 
 the ground, tend cattle, build houses and ships, fish 
 for whales, and navigate ships generally. Accord- 
 ing to good authority, the most regular, clean and 
 orderly of all the coasting vessels plying between 
 Auckland and the Bay of Islands, is owned and 
 manned wholly by natives, and is preferred by the 
 public, as a conveyance for passengers, before all oth- 
 ers. They resort readily to the English law courts,
 
 NEGRO INFERIORITY. 265 
 
 "becoming even annoyingly litigious, and their favor- 
 ite conversation is said to be 'religious and political 
 discussion, and the general news of the day.' "* Yet 
 even the Maories are described as quite inferior, in- 
 tellectually, to Englishmen. 
 
 I need only refer to the familiar history of the Sand- 
 wich Islands to further enforce the significance of the 
 comparison. In fact, all Polynesia is fairly represented 
 by these examples. 
 
 It would be proper to raise the question whether the 
 Negro is capable of appreciating, desiring and conserv- 
 ing the benefits of civilization. The inertia of the 
 Negro in a state of servitude ; his scarcely improved 
 condition, and certain diminution in numbers, since 
 enfranchisement in the United States; his political and 
 social career in Hayti f ; his massacre of the agents, 
 and destruction of the agencies of civilization in St. 
 Thomas ; his helplessly subordinate station in the 
 northern states of our Union and in Canada ; his in- 
 difference to the benefits of civilization in Liberia;}:; 
 the persistent vitality of Voudouism among American 
 Negroes, in the close environment of a high civiliza- 
 tion, and the Negro's facile relapses, as in the Congo 
 
 * Edwin Norris, in Prichard's Natural History of Man, II, p. 
 453-4, 4th ed. See also Sir George Grey, Poems, Traditions and 
 Chants of the Maories, Wellington, 1853; Arthur S. Thomson, The 
 Story of New Zealand, 2 vols., London, 1859. 
 
 f'The stagnant condition of the West Indian colonies since the 
 emancipation of the Negro, and the commercial descent of 'Hayti 
 since it became an independent Negro state, evidence the tendency 
 of that race not merely to suspend progress, but also to relapse into 
 their barbarous habits of apathy and indolence." (M'Causland, 
 Adam and the Adamite, pp. 73-4). 
 
 \ "The history of that colony [Liberia] does not justify bright 
 expectations of its future." (Dr. O. P. Fitzgerald, in Nashville Chris- 
 tian Advocate, Jan. 18, 1879, p. 8).
 
 266 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 nation, into a state of abject barbarism, as soon as the 
 props of foreign aid are removed, constitute a set of 
 facts for grave reflection. If the Negro is constitution- 
 ally incapable of availing himself of Caucasian civiliza- 
 tion, how many lives shall we sacrifice, and how many 
 millions shall we lavish, in attempts to foist it upon 
 him? 
 
 I hope I shall not be set down as unfriendly to the 
 Negro. Should any person deem me so, I extend to 
 him all the pity deserved by ignorance and error. I 
 shall not feel hurt. I have no special occasion for un- 
 friendliness toward the Negro. The world would be 
 better if he were an efficient factor in enlightened hu- 
 manity. The country would be better if he were an 
 elevating and progressive influence instead of a de- 
 pressing and barbarizing one. I should like to see him 
 capable of coping with his white rival, or at least of 
 profiting by his example and aid. I will do all possible 
 to make him so ; but the work must be prosecuted 
 with a clear view of the facts ; we defeat the end by 
 proceeding blindfold. I am not responsible for the 
 inferiority which I discover existing; I am only con- 
 templating a range of facts which seems to prove such 
 inferiority. I am responsible if I ignore the facts and 
 their teaching, and act toward the Negro as if he were 
 capable of all the responsibilities of the White race. 
 I am responsible, if I grant him privileges which he 
 can only pervert to his detriment and mine ; or impose 
 upon him duties which he is incompetent to perform, 
 or even to understand. 
 
 The similar inferiority of other Black races it would 
 not be difficult to prove. The measurements already 
 given show the Australian to possess an organism quite 
 inferior to that of the Negro. In intelligence he is 
 said to be so low as to be unable to count over four
 
 NEGRO INFERIORITY. 267 
 
 or five.* Of the Aetas of the Philippines (see Fig. 14), 
 De la Geronniere says that they gave him the impres- 
 sion of being a great family of monkeys ; their voices 
 recalled the short cry of these animals, and their move- 
 ments strengthened the analogy. Biichner says that 
 the toes of these savages, who live partly in grottoes, 
 partly on trees, are "very mobile, and more separated 
 than ours, especially the great toe. They use them in 
 maintaining themselves on branches and cords, as with 
 fingers." According to Biichner, "the language of the 
 savages of Borneo is rather a kind of warbling or croak- 
 ing than a truly human mode of expression." The 
 Veddahs of Ceylon, says Sir Emerson Tennant, "com- 
 municate among themselves almost entirely by means 
 of signs, grimaces, guttural sounds, resembling very 
 little true words or true language." " The Dokos of 
 Abyssinia," according to Krapf, "are human pygmies; 
 they are not more than four feet high ; their skin is of 
 an olive brown. Wanderers in the woods, they live 
 like animals, without habitations, without sacred trees, 
 etc. They go naked, nourishing themselves by roots, 
 fruit, mice, serpents, ants, honey ; they climb trees like 
 monkeys. Without chief, without law, without arms, 
 without marriage, they have no family, and mate by 
 chance, like animals ; they also multiply rapidly. The 
 mother, after a very short lactation, abandons her child 
 to itself. They neither hunt nor cultivate, nor sow, and 
 they never have known the use of fire.f They have 
 thick lips, a flattened nose, little eyes, long hair, hands 
 and feet with great nails, with which they dig the soil." 
 
 *This is contradicted, since it is said the Australians use eighteen 
 different terms in enumerating their children. (Journal of the An- 
 thropological Inst., 1872). 
 
 f Other authorities declare that no tribe of men is ignorant of the 
 use of fire. (See Peschel, Races of Man, p. 144).
 
 268 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 Some of the American tribes remain at the lowest point 
 of degradation. This is the case with the Fuegians ; 
 and the Botecudos of Brazil have been often cited. Of 
 the latter, Lallemand says, "I am sadly convinced that 
 they are monkeys with two hands." 
 
 In the presence of a body of facts like those cited 
 in the present chapter, it seems impossible to doubt 
 that Nature has established a wide range of gradations 
 among races, which cannot be obliterated by any influ- 
 ences having less than secular duration. It seems, 
 beyond all rational question, that the aborigines of 
 Africa are vastly inferior to the Mediterranean race ; 
 and that, consequently, if they and the other Black 
 races are the posterity of the biblical Adam, the world 
 has witnessed a general scene of degradation and retro- 
 gression which almost reflects on infinite wisdom and 
 beneficence.
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 DO RACES DEGENERATE? 
 
 THE degeneration of races is imaginary. But the 
 old theory of Ham's responsibility for the Ne- 
 gro race and its inherent savagism has rendered 
 it necessary to assume that a frightful degeneracy has 
 taken place. The improbability of such degeneracy 
 is a powerful biological argument against the theory, 
 and affects fundamentally and equally all the forms 
 of it set forth in a previous chapter. I shall endeavor 
 to condense my reasons for denying racial and conti- 
 nent-wide deterioration. 
 
 I. PROGRESS THE LAW OF ORGANIC LIFE. 
 
 1. It is implied in the derivative origin of species. 
 The prevailing opinion among biologists favors the 
 derivative origin of organic species. If this view 
 represents the truth respecting the advent of success- 
 ive forms upon the theater of organization, it implies 
 that progress has been the law of life. The theory 
 claims that all higher forms are genetically descended 
 from lower. It claims that every existing form is his- 
 torically traceable backward to some form which rep- 
 resents the humblest condition of organization. Few 
 claim that the data are at hand for assuming any re- 
 moter initial point ; but it is generally agreed that the 
 broad application of the principle of continuity, on 
 which the doctrine of evolution is based, requires that 
 the humblest organization should have proceeded from 
 an inorganic condition of matter. 
 
 m
 
 270 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Now, from a particle of animated jelly to a man, 
 or to an ape, is a vast stride forward ; and the doc- 
 trine of derivation, when unreservedly interpreted, re- 
 quires that such a march should have been made. If 
 that doctrine is true, general progress, as the result- 
 ant of all organic movements, is the first implication. 
 Undoubtedly there have been pauses and regresses. 
 General progress in the organic world has always been 
 coordinated with progress in the inorganic world ; and 
 has proceeded step by step with it. It is a funda- 
 mental fact of organization, that it is always suited 
 to the conditions of its existence. This is implied in 
 its existence. But the physical state of the world is 
 always changing; and in this the conditions of or- 
 ganic existence are involved. As material changes 
 are necessarily progressive, tending always toward 
 higher differentiation and specialization, it follows that 
 the coordinated types of organization must continually 
 increase in complication, as a general law. But be- 
 cause, locally and temporarily, physical conditions may 
 remain unchanged, it follows that coordinated organ- 
 ization may locally and temporarily remain unchanged. 
 Indeed, since, in the forward progress of physical pro- 
 cesses, there may occur temporary and local relapses 
 to conditions once passed, it follows that coordinated 
 organization may experience local and temporary retro- 
 gression. The history of organization exhibits these 
 threefold phenomena. But the progressive tenor of 
 that history is as manifest as the progress implied in 
 the principle of derivation. 
 
 2. The law of progress is involved in the fiat the- 
 ory of specific origins. This theory declares that each 
 species is an original and new beginning. It declares 
 that every new beginning is the result of special cre- 
 ative effort. For my own part, I maintain that the
 
 DO KACES DEGENERATE? 271 
 
 derivative theory implies the perpetual exertion of ex- 
 tramaterial power which is tantamount to creation.* 
 In respect to the dependence of organic life upon cre- 
 ative power, the derivative theory is certainly not less 
 theistic than the first theory. But assuming that the 
 fiat theory represents the truth touching specific origins, 
 it implies none the less a march of progress through 
 the history of past life. 
 
 I have stated already that the condition of the 
 world in respect to organic life has been constantly 
 in course of progress through geologic ages. Of this 
 we have the assurance of all geological observation. 
 The nature of this progress has been ever-increasing 
 specialization of the terrestrial surface. At the dawn 
 of organization the sea covered all. As there was 
 one aspect, so there was one climate and one set of 
 conditions. One species could dwell in every latitude 
 and longitude. No diversity of circumstances de- 
 manded diversified powers or diversified adjustments. 
 The first organisms were as undifferentiated in their 
 natures as the conditions to which they were ap- 
 pointed. But when the continental axes began to 
 emerge, the homogeneity of the sea was disturbed. 
 Ocean currents split off from the great tidal swell. 
 There were shallow waters and deeper waters ; there 
 were sun-heated land exposures, which generated at- 
 mospheric movements ; there were gusts of wind, 
 and sudden and local storms ; there were fresh waters 
 and salt. Every habitat presented conditions more 
 complicated. New creatures were demanded, with 
 more diversified adaptations and capabilities. They 
 
 * See the present writer's views in Reconciliation of Science and 
 Religion, pp. 144, 155, 224, etc. ; The Doctrine of Evolution, pp. 104- 
 123; Transactions of the Albany Institute, Feb. 2, 1875; Methodist 
 Quarterly Review, April 1877.
 
 272 PREADAMITES. 
 
 were necessarily higher creatures. Grade of organi- 
 zation is measured by number of relations. 
 
 So, as the continents grew, pari passu the condi- 
 tions of organic existence became more diversified, 
 and organism was subjected to ever new exigencies. 
 The older, more homogeneous and less versatile or- 
 ganisms were discharged from service, and new re- 
 cruits were perpetually mustered upon duty, pos- 
 sessed of greater alertness and versatility of endow- 
 ments. Organic progress was necessary. The world, 
 otherwise, could not improve without becoming de- 
 populated. Whether the ages intervening between 
 Eozoon and Humanity were filled by the ranks of 
 ever advancing types or not, we know that man is 
 here, and that he could not have subsisted here at 
 first. This means progress. The fiat theory cannot 
 deny progress without stultifying the Creator. 
 
 3. Progress is implied in the educability of intelli- 
 gence, and in its power over nature. I shall not claim 
 intelligence for the lowest orders of animals ; but the 
 time is past when all intelligence can be appropriated 
 by man. Wherever intelligence exists, the cognitive- 
 faculty is acquiring knowledge and treasuring it in 
 memory. Acquired knowledge may exert only an 
 invisible influence over the acts of creatures below 
 man ; but if intelligence exists in them, it does not 
 exercise its normal and distinguishing function unless 
 it helps them to lessons which alleviate all future 
 conditions. Perpetual exercise confers strength and 
 facility. So, whatever is effected by feeble intellect 
 is more largely and more perfectly effected by later 
 strengthened intellect ; and so the individual ad- 
 vances. Every grade of intelligence confers some 
 degree of dominion over nature ; every new lesson 
 of experience learned qualifies the being better to
 
 DO RACES DEGENERATE? 273 
 
 brave the adversities of his situation. So each crea- 
 ture, so far as it possesses an educable intelligence, 
 grows in mastery over circumstances ; until, as in 
 man, it creates the conditions of its own existence. 
 Intelligence implies progress. 
 
 4. The law and the fact of progress are revealed 
 in organic history. I have just argued that progress 
 must have been the fact. I now remind the reader 
 that it was the fact. The pages of palseontological 
 science are written over with the chapters of that 
 progress. There have been pauses and retral move- 
 ments, which, as I have said, the local and temporary 
 pauses and relapses in the march of physical changes 
 must necessitate ; but, on the whole, progress has 
 been the zealous purpose which has actuated the 
 history of organization. It is needless to rehearse 
 the convincing facts ; they are spread out on the 
 pages of every text-book and elementary treatise 
 which undertakes to unfold the events. 
 
 5. The law and the fact of progress are revealed 
 in human history ; this is an educational progress. 
 "We know nothing in man of that organic progress 
 which signalizes the flow of geologic events. Man's 
 relative duration upon the earth, as far as known to 
 us, is so nearly a point that his material parallelism 
 with the course of organic change is inappreciable. 
 Man, as known from the oldest caverns, or most 
 hoary monuments, was organically the man whom we 
 discuss to-day. * But we have witnessed the progress 
 of his mind. In man, the intelligence becomes so 
 large a factor that the acquisitions of the individual 
 
 * Some increase in cranial capacity is noticeable when we com- 
 pare modern skulls with those from the tombs of ancient Greece 
 and Egypt, or even from the Parisian catacombs which contain 
 skulls of the Middle Ages. 
 18
 
 274 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 attain a conspicuous and potent influence. In man, 
 the faculty of speecli opens the opportunity for com- 
 merce in ideas and experiences. In man, the knowl- 
 edge of one becomes the knowledge of the world ; 
 it is by man, too, that nature is brought under sub- 
 jugation, and every element and every condition is 
 made to minister to some need devised by a tireless 
 genius. So man's progress results not more from 
 his inherent aptitude to advance than from his sup- 
 pression of the physical obstacles to advancement. 
 "We look back over the records of man, and learn 
 that this commanding and self-sustaining power over 
 Nature has been acquired by progressive steps. Man 
 himself is the most instructive and most magnificent 
 example of the law and the fact of progress. 
 
 II. DETERIORATIONS ARE PARTIAL AND ABNORMAL. 
 
 It is time to make an important discrimination 
 which has been generally overlooked. We must dis- 
 tinguish between structural degradation and cultural 
 degradation. Structural degradation would be the 
 converse of structural improvement. This consists in 
 increased specialization of parts, in reduction of the 
 number of similar parts, in caudal abbreviation, and 
 in increased cephalization, or subserviency of the or- 
 gans to demands emanating from the head. It is often 
 accompanied by an obsolescence of peripheral parts, 
 a restriction of the animal to narrower geographical 
 and elemental range, and always qualifies to execute 
 with greater adeptness and efficiency the principal 
 and accessory functions which characterize its class 
 modification. Structural advance would accordingly 
 diminish the number of points of detailed resemblance 
 to orders below, and increase the number of points of 
 detailed resemblance to orders above. Structural de-
 
 DO KACES DEGENERATE? 275 
 
 gradation would be a transformation from the more 
 specialized to the less specialized ; from higher affini- 
 ties to lower affinities. I venture the assertion that 
 the conception of such a transformation does violence 
 to an irrepealable law of organization. I know of 
 no instance of such degradation ; I feel justified in 
 affirming, on inductive grounds, it has never taken 
 place. 
 
 But the inferiority of the Negro is fundamentally 
 structural. I have enumerated the points in his 
 anatomy in which he diverges from the White race, 
 and have indicated that, in all these particulars, he 
 approximates the organisms below. Now I hold it 
 to be the edict of Nature that no type of organization, 
 having once entered the portal of a higher life, shall 
 be permitted to retreat. I read such edict in the 
 principle of continuity which dominates in Nature ; 
 I read it in the nature of the actual successions of 
 organic forms, and I read it in the observed facts of 
 the living world.* It follows that what the Negro 
 is structurally, at the present time, is the best he 
 
 *The critical reader will expect some qualification, or at least 
 explanation, of the general statement that structural improvement, 
 under the norm of nature, is never reversed. In a certain sense, 
 every specific type which has passed the meridian of its life is in 
 process of decadence. This decadence, however, is not a return to- 
 ward a condition of inferior differentiation of parts. It arises from 
 a continuance of differentiation and specialization and obsolescence 
 of peripheral parts beyond the limit of best adaptation to the envi- 
 ronment. It arises from the unhealthy condition thus superin- 
 duced, which arrests the full vigor of the nutritive and reproduct- 
 ive functions, and ends in dwarfage, sterility and extinction. Mean- 
 time there is no diminution in complexity of structure. Professor 
 A. Hyatt has indeed instanced the return to the straight form of 
 the chambered cephalopod, in the declining ages of the life of this 
 type, as an example of the recurrence of youthful simplicity of 
 structure. This phenomenon is to be fairly considered. It remains
 
 276 PKEADAMITE8. 
 
 has ever been. It follows that he has not descended 
 from Adam. 
 
 Cultural deterioration is totally different, under 
 every aspect. It means a loss of knowledge, and 
 all which knowledge has gained. It may mean a 
 loss of bodily power, and the advantages which such 
 power had won. It may mean a loss of prowess and 
 position and prestige, and a subjugation to ruder and 
 harder conditions. Such losses are liable to fall on 
 individuals, on villages and tribes and whole districts 
 of people. They may result from malaria, deluges, 
 fires, earthquakes, storms, droughts, insects, vegeta- 
 ble pests or wild beasts. They may result from wars, 
 cruel oppression, banishment, fatigue or sorrow. What- 
 ever robs intellect and emotion of their free activity, 
 saps the sources of individual and social culture. 
 Whatever restrains the free action of the physical 
 powers, or diminishes the healthful forces of life, de- 
 prives the individual and society of some opportunity 
 for accumulating psychical results. With diminished 
 knowledge, restrained activity, torpid livers, deadly 
 fear, stinted supplies, come torpid minds, blunted sen- 
 sibilities, religious superstition, shrunken bodies, grim 
 visages in short, a depraved culture. 
 
 to be shown that it is paralleled by events in the declining stages of 
 other types; if it is not, it furnishes no ground for an inductive 
 inference, and we must probably seek an explanation under the 
 principle which I have enunciated. The trilobites retained all 
 their complexity of structure to the epoch of their disappearance. 
 The crinoids were certainly not diminished in complexity during 
 the Mesozoic ages, and those which survive to our times are partly 
 of complicated structure, and partly to be regarded as simple types 
 persistent since Palaeozoic time. The declining ganoids are not less 
 complicated than those of the Devonian age. I think it will appear, 
 generally, that senescence and decay of types are not accompanied 
 by any recurrence toward the structural simplicity and compre- 
 hensiveness of relations from which they primitively arose.
 
 DO KACES DEGENERATE? 2T7 
 
 Ethnological narratives abound in exemplifications 
 of the truth of these statements. The miserable Fue- 
 gians, driven to the cheerless and sleety shores of 
 Patagonia; the Dyaks, smitten with apprehension 
 and hived in the inhospitable wilds of Borneo ; the 
 natives of some of the west-coast districts of Africa, 
 where they breathe from generation to generation an 
 atmosphere heavy with miasm, are examples, among 
 many, of the depressing and deteriorating influence 
 of adverse conditions of existence. Dr. Whedon* 
 has cited from Brace f an extreme instance of this 
 Mnd. Brace quotes from Movel,^: who cites from Dr. 
 Yvan a description of certain "Portuguese" in the 
 peninsula of Malacca: " 'In the space of half a cent- 
 ury, perhaps, religion, morals, tradition, written trans- 
 mission of thought, are effaced from their remem- 
 brance. The most hideous idleness and absence of 
 all wants are substituted for enjoyments acquired 
 by labor. This degradation presents itself under its 
 characteristic forms : stunted growth, physical ugli- 
 ness, want of life among children, obtuse intelligence, 
 perverted instincts, progressive successions of sickly 
 transformations, reaching, as a final result, to the ex- 
 treme limits of imbecility.' This last degenerative 
 form appears strikingly in the descriptions of Dr. 
 Yvan, and we cite his own words. 'There exists,' 
 says Dr. Y., 'in the environs of Malacca, in the di- 
 rection of Mount Ophir, a little hamlet situated in the 
 midst of the jungles. The inhabitants of this hamlet 
 are in a frightful state of destitution ; they do not cul- 
 tivate ; they live outside of all social laws, having 
 neither priest to marry them, nor cadi, nor judge, nor 
 
 * Whedon, in Methodist Quarterly Review, July 1878, p. 566. 
 f Brace, Races of the Old World, p. 473. 
 \ Movel, Traite des Degenerescences, p. 413.
 
 278 PREADAMITES. 
 
 mayor to regulate their differences. Their dwellings 
 are a kind of cabins made of reeds, covered with the 
 leaves of the palm-tree ; and their only industry con- 
 sists in going into the woods to search for the wax pro- 
 duced by wild bees, in washing sand, and in gathering 
 the resin which runs down the trees. 
 
 " 'The three or four men that we found in the 
 hamlet were lying down aside, smoking coarse maize 
 cigarettes, and chewing the siri, like the women. 
 Every one was naked, or wore very little clothing. 
 The complexion of the children was almost white ; 
 that of the men and women, soot-color. They had 
 thick lips, large black eyes, straight projecting noses, 
 and rough long hair. They were all small and thin. 
 One would have said that this population passed 
 without transition from infancy to the decline of 
 manhood ; youth seemed not to exist for these un- 
 happy people ; their eyes were hollow, and the skin 
 withered. 
 
 "'Our guides, who were Malays, addressed some 
 of the women, asking them how they named their 
 village, where were their husbands, etc. But after 
 hearing their replies, they declared to us that they 
 could not comprehend perfectly what they had said, 
 on account of a great many words that were not Ma- 
 layan. The priest who accompanied me descended 
 from his horse, approached them, and discovered that 
 the language they spoke was a simple mixture of 
 Malay and Portuguese. 
 
 " 'This language itself was the most real expression 
 of the sad mental state of these unhappy people. 
 They knew neither who they were nor whence they 
 came. The names by which they were called repre- 
 sented no family recollection, for they lived rather 
 promiscuously. The idea of time was above their
 
 DO RACES DEGENERATE? 279 
 
 weak conception, and most of them made themselves 
 remarked by such brutishness that their visitors could 
 obtain no reasonable reply even to the most simple 
 questions.' ' 
 
 "If half a century can produce such a degrada- 
 tion, what," asks Dr. Whedon, "can a thousand 
 years accomplish ? " 
 
 The foregoing narrative was reproduced by Dr. 
 "Whedon with a view to supporting the theory that 
 Negroes are only degenerated Adamites. I subjoin 
 a few comments. 
 
 1. Though these people are designated "Portu- 
 guese," it is sufficiently obvious that they represent 
 a very bad mixture with one of the native races ; and, 
 like mixed breeds everywhere,* " retain all the vices 
 and none of the virtues" of their parents. Here 
 were a few Portuguese blended with a large mass of 
 barbarous humanity. The "little hamlet" probably 
 presented the original barbarous stock, deteriorated as 
 hybridity generally deteriorates. Manifestly, some un- 
 natural and perverse influence was at work. No 
 normal exercise of the bodily functions ever dulls 
 the intellect to such an amazing extent as Dr. Yvan 
 describes. To have retained no recollection of their 
 ancestors ; to have lost all the common sentiments 
 of society and morals, is to fall far below either the 
 Malay or the Portuguese. 
 
 2. The deteriorating influence had been long at 
 work. Dr. Yvan states that the Portuguese had 
 "lived in the midst of the Malayan population, with 
 which they have been for a long time allied." It 
 is true that in the extract quoted from Brace, the 
 degradation in question is represented to have taken 
 place "in the space of half a century, perhaps." 
 
 * See chapter vi.
 
 280 PREADAMITES. 
 
 But Dr. Yvan, in another portion of his account, 
 states that "their fathers were the companions of 
 Vasco da Gama and Albuquerque." Now, Yasco da 
 Gama died in 1525, and Albuquerque ten years earlier. 
 
 3. It would seem that some conclusions were 
 drawn without sufficient data. The people of this 
 hamlet were strangers ; and yet the narrator, after a 
 few minutes of amazement, seems qualified to speak 
 of customs which could fall under observation only 
 after a sojourn of weeks. 
 
 4. The degradation of these villagers was cul- 
 tural. Mental and bodily distress, according to the 
 account, was consuming all their energies, and shriv- 
 eling their intelligence. It does not appear, how- 
 ever, that in any of their anatomical characters they 
 had begun to approximate the Negro or the Malay 
 Orang-Outang. You may go into the remote dis- 
 tricts of our western territories ; or, better, into the 
 secluded regions of some of our southern states, where 
 the soil is poor, the school-house and the post-office 
 remote, the comforts of civilization inaccessible, re- 
 fined society unknown, and whisky in plentiful sup- 
 ply, and there witness the early stages of a very 
 similar cultural degradation ; and that without the 
 deadening influence of barbarous blood, and in spite 
 of the inevitable sight and sound of civilized life. 
 But under no such conditions does the cranium shrink 
 materially in capacity, or assume a dolichocephalous 
 form. Never, except as inherited, does Negroid prog- 
 nathism develop, or the arm or the heel lengthen, or 
 the pelvis become more oblique. 
 
 A little attention will show that all the alleged 
 cases * of degradation are cultural rather than struc- 
 
 * Many other cases of degradation are cited by Brace, who seems 
 desirous to find the causes of racial inferiority in circumstances
 
 DO KACES DEGENERATE? 281 
 
 tural; and that, consequently, they are casual and 
 remediable. They are, therefore, radically unlike the 
 inferiority of the Negro, both in being non-structural 
 and in being non-congenital. 
 
 Finally, I desire to remark that not even cultural 
 degradation ever becomes race-wide and continent- 
 wide. It is only a secluded community, or a per- 
 verse and desperate family, or a ship-company of 
 mutineers, or, at most, a tribe hemmed in by impass- 
 able barriers of some kind, and bound fast under the 
 dominion of some depraving influences. A GREAT 
 RACE, with a vast and fertile and salubrious conti- 
 nent to roam over, has never been smitten on all its 
 borders. Malarial districts may depauperate a pro- 
 vince or a tribe. Wars and pestilence, or other af- 
 flictions, may reduce other districts to distress and 
 mental poverty. But the great continent is ever an 
 open asylum, where the great bulk of the race will 
 be free to seek the best conditions of existence. Under 
 such conditions, it will always display its normal at- 
 tributes, and develop into the social state for which 
 it has been destined by the endowments of Nature. 
 
 For such reasons as the foregoing, I am induced to 
 believe that racial regress would be in conflict with a 
 law of Nature. It is a conception which has never 
 t>een realized in fact. It is a theory originated by the 
 
 rather than in blood. See also Moor, Notices of the Indian Army, 
 p. 49; Roger Curtis, Account of Labrador; Proyart, History of 
 Loango, Congo, etc.; Reisen um die Welt, Leipzig, 1875, Vol. I, 
 p. 554 ; Robertson, History of America, Vol. I, p. 537, etc. ; Prescott, 
 Conquest of Peru, Vol. II, ch. vi ; Wilson, New History of the Con- 
 quest of Mexico, p. 33; American Exchange and Review, Vol. XX, 
 p. 77; Bleek, Journal of the Anthropological Society, Vol. I, p. 102; 
 Monteiro, Angola and the River Congo, New York, 1876. But on 
 the philosophy of degeneracy see Tylor, Primitive Culture, Vol. II, 
 pp. 93, 305, 323, 324, and Early History of Mankind, ch. vi.
 
 282 PREADAMITES. 
 
 exigencies of an ethnological dogma once supposed 
 founded on the statements of Scripture, but which 
 does not bear the united scrutiny of the sciences, nor 
 vindicate its validity by an impartial appeal to the 
 biblical authority on which it pretended to rest. 
 I hope I have now succeeded in showing : 
 
 1. The structural and cultural inferiority of the 
 Negroes as a race ; and, by inference, the similar in- 
 feriority of the other Black races. 
 
 2. The very high improbability that these races 
 have undergone a degeneracy from Adam. 
 
 3. The unanimity of the Bible and Science in the 
 declaration that the Black races most unquestion- 
 ably the Negroes are not the descendants of Ham, 
 nor of Noah, nor even of Adam. 
 
 I might rest the discussion at this point. I have 
 pursued both the positive and the negative aspects 
 of the argument presenting the direct biblical and 
 scientific proofs of the existence of preadamites, and 
 the untenability of the theories which trace the Black 
 races to Noah or even to Adam. My thesis is proved ; 
 but' it is natural now to look around and survey the 
 relation in which we are placed toward other truths 
 and other theories. Though the consequences of a 
 demonstration cannot be recognized as evidence either 
 affirmative or negative, every intelligent person is in- 
 terested in the consequences ; and their consideration 
 forms a most appropriate sequel to the demonstration. 
 I invite the reader's kind attention, therefore, to some 
 discussions collateral with the doctrine of Preadam- 
 itism.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THEOLOGICAL CONSEQUENCES OF PREADAMITISM. 
 
 THE important conclusions attained in the last 
 chapter, if based on good evidence, correctly 
 argued, ought to create no uneasiness. It is no dis- 
 grace to the past to be convicted of errors of judg- 
 ment. It is a disgrace to the present to continue to 
 defend the past after conviction of error. If the final 
 conclusion is based in sound science, and represents 
 the truth, it is demonstrably a divine truth, and can- 
 not collide with any other divine truth. In the present 
 case, we have the satisfaction of knowing that state- 
 ments accepted as verbal utterances of divine truth 
 very clearly point to the same conclusion. ~No con- 
 ceivable motive, therefore, exists for continuing to call 
 the Negroes the sons of Ham ; or continuing the at- 
 tempt to squeeze their history into the space of four 
 thousand post-diluvian years ; or persisting in the glar- 
 ing and hopeless inconsistency of declaring their broad 
 racial divergence to have been achieved in the first 
 third of their race-existence. 
 
 If this conclusion disturbs widely accepted beliefs, 
 it is evident, primd-facie, that those beliefs ought to 
 be disturbed. In the light of the conclusion, they are 
 beliefs in falsehood, and the maintenance of them dis- 
 credits both the individual and the common creed. I 
 may add that Science, as such, feels no concern over 
 such disturbance. Adjustments to dogmatic faith are 
 the work of those who undertake to defend the faith. 
 It is still true that every well adjusted nature must feel 
 
 283
 
 284 PREADAMITES. 
 
 an interest in the relations of scientific conclusion to a 
 system of belief connected with the supreme welfare 
 of our conscious being. I shall venture, consequently, 
 to offer a word of suggestion to such as hesitate over 
 the doctrine of Preadamites, because it seems to inter- 
 fere with the "plan of salvation." 
 
 1. If we discover it true that preadamites existed, 
 it makes no difference in the facts concerning the sal- 
 vation of man. It was always true, however we be- 
 lieved*, and however it affected man's redemption. 
 Perhaps man was saved all the time under a system 
 which recognized preadamitism. If the Negro has 
 ever been provided for, his position is not changed by 
 our getting a correct view of his ethnic relation to our 
 own race. 
 
 2. That the Negro has all along been a subject of 
 salvation is proved, if we can accept his testimony, by 
 the avowed consciousness of thousands of the race. 
 
 3. That he has all along been a subject of salvation 
 is testified by hundreds of religious teachers who have 
 led him to repentance and witnessed the phenomena 
 of a changed life, and passed judgment on the rela- 
 tions of these phenomena to the "plan of salvation." 
 According to the testimony of these witnesses, the 
 Negro is demon strably embraced under that "plan," 
 whatever we may believe in respect to his precedence 
 of Adam in the genealogical line ; so that the field is 
 free for any belief which seems best in accord with the 
 evidences ; there is no danger of robbing the Negro 
 of any spiritual privilege. To these facts might be 
 added the a priori presumption that the Supreme 
 Being would not effect provision for Adam's salva- 
 tion, and leave Adam's father and mother completely 
 neglected. 
 
 4. Preadamitism does not mean plurality of origins.
 
 THEOLOGICAL CONSEQUENCES. 
 
 It does not even mean plurality of species. The last, 
 is a distinct question which may be decided either way. 
 Preadamitism means simply that Adam is descended 
 from a Black race, not the Black races from Adam. 
 This leaves the blood connection between the White 
 and Black races undisturbed. It affirms their consan- 
 guinity. It accounts for their brotherhood. It is con- 
 sistent with their common nature and common destiny. 
 All these relations stand unchanged whatever view we 
 take of the remotest end of the genealogical line. 
 
 5. Preadamitism does not exclude the current con- 
 ception of Adamic creation. It admits that Adam 
 was "created," but substitutes for manual modeling 
 of the plastic clay the worthier conception of origi- 
 nation according to a genetic method, arid thus em- 
 braces the Adamic origin under an intelligible method 
 of production so sublime and significant as to in- 
 clude the whole world of organic beings. Nor must 
 the method be conceived as necessarily, not even 
 as possibly, self-operative. However incapable re- 
 stricted science may be of passing behind the facts 
 of observation, that higher perception, which is a 
 function of reason, clearly discerns in derivative ori- 
 gins the perpetual presence and potency of a power 
 which is in matter, but does not belong to matter. 
 The derivation of Adam from an older human stock 
 is essentially and literally the creation of Adam. 
 
 6. Why, under this view, may not the Negroes 
 have been as much embraced in the plan of salvation 
 as Noah or Abraham ? Orthodoxy holds that the 
 atonement was retroactive at least 4004 years ; why 
 not a few thousand years farther? If it reached 
 Adam, the remotest ancestor to whom the Jews could 
 trace their lineage, why is it prohibited to presume 
 that it reached the little-divergent ancestry to whom
 
 286 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Adam was probably able to trace his lineage? Did 
 the limitations of Hebrew knowledge limit the flow 
 of divine grace ? 
 
 I think it is recognized by not a few "sound" 
 theologians, that preadamitism does not interfere with 
 current views of the catholic scope of the redemptive 
 "scheme." Dr. Whedon, already quoted so often, 
 says: "All evangelical theologians admit that the 
 justifying power of Christ's death so had a retrospect- 
 ive effect, that sin was forgiven and men saved be- 
 fore the atoning event. So both the law given to 
 Adam, and his transgression of the law and penal 
 death, had also a retrospective effect. Over preadam- 
 ite men there had been no law ; and whatever wrong- 
 doing men committed had not the character of sin, 
 for 'sin is not imputed where there is no law,' and 
 death had not the character of penalty for sin. But 
 in and by Adam law and sin entered into the world, 
 and penal death by sin ; and so death passed upon 
 all men, Adamites and preadami'tes alike, for all have 
 not only done wrong, but sinned. It is not necessary 
 to maintain that Paul personally knew or held the 
 fact that preadamites existed and were overspread by 
 the power of Adam's sin, any more than he knew 
 that Americans existed, and were so influenced. Paul, 
 by inspiration, stated the principles that covered the 
 whole human race, without claiming to know how 
 extensive the human race is, whether geographically 
 or chronologically. The unity of the race is thus 
 unity of Nature, a unity in the moral identification 
 with Adam, and a unity in the atoning power of the 
 death of Christ."* Dr. Whedon does not profess to 
 
 * Whedon, in Methodist Quarterly Review, Jan. 1871, pp. 154-5. 
 He returns to the subject, with similar reserve, in Methodist Quarterly 
 Review, July 1872. These remarks are made in view of M'Causland's
 
 THEOLOGICAL CONSEQUENCES. 287 
 
 adopt this reasoning, though he could not present it 
 more cogently if he did. He, however, prefers it to 
 M'Causland's treatment of the same subject. This 
 line of argument, as I shall show (in chapter xxix), 
 is borrowed from Peyrerius by an English writer, from 
 whom Dr. Whedon frames his abstract. 
 
 On a subsequent occasion Dr. Whedon writes as 
 follows: "Why not accept, if need be, the preadamic 
 man ? If Dawson admits an Adamic center of cre- 
 ation, why not admit, if pressed, other centers of 
 human origin ? * The record does not seem to deny 
 other centers in narrating the history of this center. 
 The atonement, as all evangelical theology admits, 
 has a retrospective power. It provides, as St. Paul 
 says, ' remission for the sins that are past ' ; that is, 
 for those who lived and sinned before Christ died, 
 and who received remission from God, in anticipation 
 of the atonement. It was thus that Abraham was 
 justified by faith through the Christ that had not yet 
 made the expiation. The atonement thus may throw 
 responsibility and propitiation for sin over all past 
 time, all terrene sections and all human races. So, 
 too, the sin of Adam may bring all past misdoings 
 of earlier races under the category of sin and con- 
 demnation ; that is, under the inauguration of a sys- 
 tem of retribution which otherwise would not have 
 
 polygenistic preadamitism. With still greater propriety may they 
 be urged in view of the nionogenistic preadamitism of the present 
 work. 
 
 * This means plurality of origins, and consequent " plurality of 
 species." My views are less "heretical" than these. But even the 
 recognition of distinct human origins would not exclude humani- 
 ties from the relation of mutual brotherhood. All would still be 
 the creations of a common Father, who must be conceived to en- 
 tertain equal regard for all the moral intelligences which he has 
 called into being.
 
 288 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 taken existence. Some theologians have held that 
 the atonement throws its sublime influence over other 
 worlds than ours ; why not, then, over earlier human 
 races? Here, as often elsewhere, Science, that seemed 
 to threaten theology, does but open before it broader 
 and sublimer elevations. It contradicts our narrow 
 interpretations, and reads into the text worlds of new 
 meaning. With this provisional view we have not 
 the slightest misgiving as to the effect of the dem- 
 onstration of the preadamic man upon our theology. "* 
 Dr. M'Causland, an equally orthodox divine, writ- 
 ing on this subject, says: "Redemption extends from 
 the highest heaven to the lowest hades from Abel 
 and Enoch and Noah to ' the spirits in prison, ' who 
 were not of Adam's race. No preadamite, or de- 
 scendant of a preadamite, is excluded by the Apos- 
 tle's statement (Romans v). The redemption of Adam's 
 race, who have incurred the penalty of his disobe- 
 dience, does not prevent the redemption of those who 
 have passed through the valley of the shadow of death 
 unaffected by the transgression of Adam . . . Re- 
 
 * Wheclon, in Methodist Quarterly Review, April 1878, pp. 369-70. 
 This is well said; this is bravely said. Would that Dr. Whedon's 
 words possessed the authority of a pope of Protestantism. While 
 Dr. Wheclon stands with trenchant blade and merciless determina- 
 tion upon the citadel of religious faith, he is too shrewd to be 
 fooled by the shriveled old ogre of " Orthodoxy," who comes in 
 the garb of Christianity, begging to be defended from the assaults 
 of common sense. Dr. Whedon is one of the noblest exponents of 
 intelligent theology, and though his mouth is not wholly cleansed 
 of bitterness generated by closes of recent science, it is very ap- 
 parent that the doses have been taken with intelligent resolute- 
 ness, and are acting most beneficially upon his system. To drop 
 the figure, his judgment and susceptibility of conviction possess a 
 greater degree of elasticity than most men's of half his years. 
 May he long live to be an example to younger men, of well-bal- 
 anced and equal fidelity to religious faith and rational conviction!
 
 THEOLOGICAL CONSEQUENCES. 289 
 
 demption is no more dependent upon the lineal de- 
 scent of all mankind from Adam, than it is depend- 
 ent upon their lineal descent from Abraham, the 
 'father of the faithful.'"* " The doctrine of a pre- 
 adamite creation enlarges the sphere of God's mercy, 
 and enlightens our conceptions of the divine scheme 
 of salvation ; and the believer should learn to wel- 
 come it as a new and interesting page in the history 
 of the dealings of a good and gracious Providence 
 with the creatures he has made." f 
 
 Dr. Whedon very correctly suggests, in one of the 
 passages quoted, that if the redemptive plan could 
 reach distant worlds, it could reach a more remote 
 ancestry than Adam. I do not perceive how the force 
 of the logic can be resisted the less, as preadamic 
 generations supplied the very blood which flows through 
 the veins of the Adamic stock ; while the populations 
 of other worlds have with us nothing but an intellect- 
 ual and moral community. A theology which has 
 borne with the suggestion that redemptive grace 
 reaches throughout a universe cannot, without self- 
 stultification, recoil from the suggestion that it em- 
 braces all the human populations of a single world. 
 In this view I feel particularly interested in showing 
 what were the reasonings, in this connection, of a 
 most intelligent and estimable divine, connected with 
 the Methodist Episcopal Church South. Bishop Mar- 
 vin was a man with whom I had the honor of a per- 
 sonal acquaintance ; and it gives me pleasure to ac- 
 knowledge the esteem which was inspired by his 
 broadly intelligent Christian faith. Bishop Marvin 
 
 * M'Causland, Adam and the Adamite, pp. 298-9. See also 
 The Builders of Babel, pp. 321-2. 
 t The Builders of Babel, p. 323. 
 19
 
 290 PREADAMITES. 
 
 was the author of a work * the principal aim of which 
 was to magnify the plan of redemption by tracing its 
 provisions to other spheres of existence. In some 
 preliminary sections of a philosophic character he 
 opens the way by dropping some sentiments which 
 might well be commended to the consideration of 
 certain persons who honor themselves in magnifying 
 his worth. "When rational conjecture," he says, "is 
 in harmony with the Bible, it need not be over-timid, 
 nor the imagination itself restrain its rising, if it keep 
 within the empyrean of revelation." f In approach- 
 ing the discussion of the central thesis, he makes such 
 utterances as the following : 
 
 "What if it should appear that the same supreme 
 expression of love, that has our world for its first ob- 
 ject, is too full and ample to be confined within this 
 limit, and overflows upon the universe?":}: 
 
 "It can certainly be no matter of surprise if we 
 discover that this purpose [of the Creator in redemp- 
 tion] contemplates a result beyond the destiny of one 
 world. Indeed, we should rather expect to find it a 
 central fact, reaching, in its effect, the utmost limit 
 of being, in space and duration. " Would not this 
 be a provision for the poor preadamites ? 
 
 "From this intimate connection of angels with the 
 history of the atonement, from first to last, I raise a 
 presumption and claim for it only the value of a 
 presumption that they are, in some way, person- 
 ally involved in its results. | 
 
 "Now, can it be that the Word, in this its last 
 and most precious meaning, is an utterance to man 
 
 * E. M. Marvin, The Work of Christ, Saint Louis, 1867, IGrno, 
 p. 137. 
 
 t Op. cit., p. 10. Ib., p. 74. 
 
 I Op. cit., p. 70. || Ib., p. 78.'
 
 THEOLOGICAL CONSEQUENCES. 291 
 
 alone, to one class only of his intelligent creatures ? 
 No, no, no ! it is fully articulated to the remotest 
 places of his empire. Its meaning and melody are 
 to charm all ears, and enrapture all hearts in all ' the 
 worlds' he has made, in 'all the ages to come.'"* 
 Would Bishop Marvin, after putting his signature to 
 this passage, declare that our consanguineous pre- 
 adamites are necessarily excluded, while the inhabit- 
 ants of distant Neptune are cordially invited in? 
 
 "If new worlds are hereafter to be made, if, 
 after the last judgment, new races of intelligent beings 
 are to be created, there must be, we may suppose, 
 some method of bringing them under the power of 
 that influence which proceeds from the cross, "f New 
 races, "after the last judgment," would not only be 
 as remote from Christ as preadamites, but they would 
 necessarily represent a distinct origin, on another 
 planet, and in another cycle of cosmical existence. 
 If the atonement could avail for a distinct species, 
 removed by some aeonic interval, why not for a peo- 
 ple connected with "the redeemed" by the brother- 
 hood of an unbroken continuity ? 
 
 "This revelation of God in Christ is made pri- 
 marily for man, but ultimately, also, for all worlds.";}: 
 Now, as preadamites were men, it was made for them. 
 
 Parallel with these views of Bishop Marvin may 
 be cited those of Dr. Chalmers, || the tenor of which 
 is shown in the following passage: "Now, though 
 it must be admitted that the Bible does not speak 
 clearly or decisively as to the proper effect of re- 
 demption being extended to other worlds, it speaks 
 
 * 16., p. 125. t /&-, P- 129. I Ib., p. 137. 
 
 I Chalmers, Astronomical Discourses, Discourse IV, Amer. ed., 
 p. 134.
 
 292 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 most clearly and most decisively about the knowledge 
 of it being disseminated among other orders of cre- 
 ated intelligence than our own," etc. 
 
 Hugh Miller expresses the opinion that the effi- 
 cacy of redemption was existent from the beginning 
 of the physical world. "Redemption is thus no after- 
 thought, rendered necessary by the fall, but on the 
 contrary, part of a general scheme, for which pro- 
 vision has been made from the beginning; so that 
 the divine man, through whom the work of restora- 
 tion has been effected, was, in reality, in reference 
 to the purposes of the Eternal, what He is desig- 
 nated in the remarkable text, ' the Lamb slain from 
 the foundation of the world S "* 
 
 Sir David Brewster, in considering the relation of 
 the redemptive plan to the populations of other worlds, 
 explicitly recognizes the retroactive and limitless effi- 
 cacy of the Redeemer's death. -'When our Saviour 
 died," he says, " the influence of his death extended 
 backward in the past, to millions who never heard 
 His name, and forward in the future, to millions- 
 who will never hear it. ... Their Heavenly Father, 
 by some process of mercy which we understand not, 
 communicated to them its saving power. Emanating 
 from the middle planet of the system, because, per- 
 haps, it most required it, why may it not have ex- 
 tended to them all to the planetary races in the 
 past, when ' the day of their redemption had drawn 
 nigh, ' and to the planetary races in the future, when 
 'their fulness of time shall come?' "f 
 
 Eighty years ago, Rev. Dr. Edward Nares, in a 
 work of much learning, endeavored to show that the 
 words Ouxovfjiltrj, Oupavoq, Ii6ff/jLos, (Mundus, Orbis, etc.} 
 
 * Miller, Foot-Prints of the Creator, Amer. ed., 1857, p. 326. 
 t Brewster, More Worlds than One, Eng. ed.. 1874, pp. 166-7,
 
 THEOLOGICAL CONSEQUENCES. 293 
 
 " refer to a universe of worlds, and that the atone- 
 ment was made for the creature generally."* The 
 same opinion is maintained by Bishop Porteus, who 
 thinks it "evident from Scripture, as well as anal- 
 ogy, that we are not the only creatures in the uni- 
 verse interested in the sacrifice of our Redeemer, "f 
 
 My own opinion respecting the unimportance of all 
 theological questions arising in connection with this 
 or any other scientific discussion was expressed by 
 Dr. Bentley, nearly two hundred years ago. "Neither 
 need we be solicitous," he says, "about the condition 
 of those planetary people, nor raise frivolous disputes 
 how far they may participate in Adam's fall, or in 
 the benefits of Christ's incarnation."^: 
 
 I might proceed here to bring together the sugges- 
 tions arising from my study of this subject which bear 
 upon the interpretation of the earliest documents of 
 Genesis, in those passages referring to man. This, 
 however, has been done to a sufficient extent in 
 chapter xi. The chief exegetical conceptions ad- 
 mitted by me are the following : In the first chapter 
 of Genesis, the word ADaM is so employed that we 
 may understand it to specify mankind in general, or 
 only, as a proper substantive, the name of the first 
 man in Hebrew genealogy. In this most ancient of 
 Hebrew documents I am inclined to think the word 
 is employed only as a common substantive, to signify 
 man. But the same word, nevertheless, in the later 
 documents, becomes the proper name of that particu- 
 
 * Nares, Elq 0o$, E r iq flhfftrss, or an attempt to show how far 
 the Philosophical notion of a Plurality of Worlds is consistent, or 
 not so, with the language of the Holy Scriptures, 1801. 
 
 f Porteus, Works, Vol. Ill, p. 70. 
 
 \ Bentley, Boi/le Lectures, A Confutation of Atheism, lect. viii, 
 1692, p. 298 (ed. 1724).
 
 294 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 lar man who stood at the head of the Hebrew line. 
 It is almost universally the case in ethnic usages, 
 that names which have reached a particular signifi- 
 cation were primitively employed in a general sense. 
 After ADaM had begun to acquire the force of a 
 personal appellation, the word ISh was often em- 
 ployed to designate Adamite man in general, but 
 whenever a distinction was made between Adamite 
 man and preadamite man, the former was Ha-ADaM, 
 and the preadamite was ISh. 
 
 The statement that the " Lord God formed man of 
 the dust of the ground" is shown by chemical anal- 
 ysis to be strictly true ; but it does not imply that 
 Adam was moulded by hands, or that he was called 
 into existence from the condition of "dust" in a sin- 
 gle day. Adam was a ruddy white man, possessed 
 of the higher range of faculties characterizing the 
 Mediterranean race. He was wholly uncivilized, but 
 developed, in his posterity, a quick aptitude for social 
 improvement. The first man, on the contrary, had 
 been dark-colored and entirely savage. 
 
 In no sense of the term was Adam a primitive 
 man. He appeared after the race from which he divari- 
 cated had lived many thousands of years, and attained 
 the results of long experience and culture. It is quite 
 true, then, that the biblical picture of the antedilu- 
 vians is not a picture of savage life ; but it is no 
 more a picture of the condition of the first generations 
 of humanity ages before Adam, and affords no ground 
 for the claim that the state of the primitive man was 
 not one of abject savagism. 
 
 In speaking of the naming of the beasts by Adam, 
 we have the Hebrew method of saying that the names 
 by which they became known were bestowed by a 
 primitive ancestry. The formation of woman from a
 
 THEOLOGICAL CONSEQUENCES. 295 
 
 rib of Adam is simply an allegory which expresses 
 woman's close relation to man and her dependence 
 upon him, arid man's reciprocal attachment to her. 
 
 In course of time, Cain, for his sin, was banished 
 from Eden. He went eastward and married a daugh- 
 ter of a preadamite, violating the law of caste, whose 
 breach by the alliance of the "sons of God" with the 
 "daughters of men," is mentioned as a mark of pri- 
 meval wickedness. Cain, among the preadamites 
 Mongoloids or Dravidians built up a city and devel- 
 oped a secular civilization. 
 
 The principle which I have eliminated from the use 
 of ADaM enables us to understand that the "daugh- 
 ters of men," so-called, were Adamite women; and 
 the " sons of God" were preadamite men. We now 
 learn that the Flood was sent as a punishment of the 
 Adamites ; and if they were all destroyed except Noah 
 and his family, the populations of preadamites re- 
 mained dispersed widely over northern and eastern 
 Asia. 
 
 The family of Noah 'were floated to a mountain 
 called Ararat ; but it is extremely doubtful whether 
 the mountain so named in modern geography is the 
 real Ararat. The focus of Noachite dispersions seems 
 to have been located farther east. The Noachites 
 "journeyed from the east" to reach the plains of Shi- 
 nar ; and the general conclusion of modern scholar- 
 ship makes the Bolor or Belourtagh (the Berezat of 
 the Zend-Avesta and the Merou of the Indians), on 
 the west of Kashgar, the site of the biblical Ararat, 
 and the Plateau of Pamir the seat of the earliest 
 post-diluvian civilization. Journeying westward, they 
 reached the "plain of Shinar," and there laid the 
 foundations of the first historical cities. 
 
 The biblical moral unity of mankind, whether it
 
 296 PREADAMITES. 
 
 implies necessarily their genetic unity or not, is fully 
 provided for by the monogenous origin of man under 
 the present scheme of Preadamitism. 
 
 After the preceding arguments, analogies, testimo- 
 nies and exegeses, it must appear probable that the 
 doctrine of Preadamitism is the consistent outcome of 
 both scientific and biblical study. I incline, therefore, 
 to the opinion that rational credence will not suffer 
 any serious strain by concluding that the "orthodox " 
 outcry against the doctrine of Preadamites is merely 
 the shriek of a child's alarm which has not yet em- 
 braced the opportunity to take a survey of the situation.
 
 CHAPTEK XIX. 
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BLACK RACES. 
 
 plural origin of mankind is a doctrine now 
 -L almost entirely superseded. All schools admit 
 the probable descent of all races from a common stock. 
 The ancient opinion, and that commonly held under 
 the popular interpretation of Genesis, conceives all 
 other races as descended from the Adamic stock, 
 which is generally regarded as possessing the ethno- 
 logical characters of the present Mediterranean race. 
 My own view, which, in this respect, is that probably 
 entertained by derivationists generally, regards the 
 Adamic stock as derived from an older and humbler 
 human type. This view differs from the "orthodox" 
 view only in inverting the terms of the succession. 
 Both views recognize the reality of some genealogical 
 tree for mankind. Those who hold that the "White 
 race, the consummate flower of the tree, has served 
 as the root from which all inferior races have rami- 
 iied, may select their own method of rearing a tree 
 with its roots in the air and its blossoms in the ground. 
 I shall put the tree in its normal position. 
 
 From some humblest conceivable type of humanity, 
 as a primitive stock, the diversified ramifications of 
 the human family have ascended. It is impossible 
 to affirm that any representatives of the primitive 
 men still survive. It may be presumed, however, 
 speaking generally, that the lowest human races pre- 
 serve most of the characteristics of primitive human- 
 ity. Still, detached fragments of races, but slightly 
 
 297
 
 298 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 advanced, may have been hemmed within a range of 
 conditions so hostile to advancement as to have ar- 
 rested the normal progress which the main body of 
 their race proceeded to achieve. This is in accord- 
 ance with the facts of biological history at large. 
 These outlying fragments of races may, therefore, be 
 the best representatives of past conditions. Many 
 instances which may belong to this class might be 
 enumerated. Among them are the Dyaks of Borneo, 
 the Congos of Africa, the Fuegians and Botecudoa 
 of South America, the Ae'tas of the Philippines, and 
 the A'in6s of the Kurile Islands. These displaced 
 debris of races and tribes, like ethnological fossils, 
 possess, many times, a profound interest, and furnish 
 us with links of connection between well marked and 
 widespread types of mankind. Great care must be 
 exercised, however, to eliminate all cases of real 
 degradation below any normal condition in the past 
 life of the race. 
 
 It is obvious that a genealogical tree of mankind 
 must give expression to a natural classification of hu- 
 man types. Conversely, a true classification must 
 indicate the arrangement of the genealogical tree. 
 "What are the more and less fundamental grounds of 
 distinction among human types is a question not 
 fully settled by ethnologists. The color of the skin 
 and the character of the pilous system are conspicu- 
 ous and available criteria. The former has often 
 been made the fundamental basis of classification ; 
 it is so in the system of Qtiatrefages ; but modern 
 ethnologists generally hold it in diminished esteem 
 as a taxonomic datum. I am inclined to believe, 
 however, that color possesses more significance than 
 its seemingly capricious distribution in some cases 
 would permit us to suppose. The character of the
 
 GENEALOGY OF BLACK RACES. 
 
 299 
 
 hair was made the basis of classification by Bory de 
 St. Vincent, who divided all mankind into two di- 
 visions designated Ulotrichi, or those with frizzled 
 hair, and Liotrichi (or Lissotrichi], those with smooth 
 hair. This fundamental division has been accepted 
 and extended by Professor Huxley,* who notes four 
 subdivisions based on color, viz: "Leucous," for 
 people with fair complexions and yellow or red hair; 
 " Leucomelanous," for those with dark hair and pale 
 skins; " Xanthomelanous," for those with black hair 
 and yellow-brown or olive skins, and ''Melanous," 
 for those with black hair and dark-brown or blackish 
 skins. These color-characters, combined with the 
 form of the head, give the following fundamental 
 classification : 
 
 HUXLEY'S CLASSIFICATION OF RACES. 
 
 (Based on Hair, Color and Form of Cranium.) 
 
 
 LIOTRICHI. 
 
 ULOTRICHI. 
 
 
 Dolicho- 
 cephalic. 
 
 Meso- 
 cephalic. 
 
 Brachy- 
 cephalic. 
 
 Dolicho- 
 cephalic. 
 
 Brachy- 
 cephahc. 
 
 Leucous 
 
 
 Xanthochroi 
 
 
 
 
 Leucomelanous 
 
 
 Melanochroi 
 
 
 
 
 Xanthomelanous 
 
 Esquimaux 
 
 Amphinesians 
 Americans 
 
 Mongolians 
 
 Bushmen 
 
 
 Melanous 
 
 Australians 
 
 
 
 Negroes 
 Negritos 
 
 Mincopies ? 
 
 The names of stocks known only since the fifteenth century are put in italics. 
 
 Professor Haeckel,f also, lays much stress on char- 
 acters derived from the hair. Among the Ulotrichi, 
 he regards the distinction of woolly-haired (Eriocomes) 
 and tuft-haired (Lophocomes). Among the Liotrichi, 
 
 * Huxley, Critiques and Addresses, p. 153. 
 
 f Haeckel, Naturliche Schopfungsgeschichte, xxiii Vortrag, espe- 
 cially the table, p. 605, 4th ed.
 
 300 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 he also extends the application of the method by dis- 
 tinguishing the straight-haired (Euthycomes, as Mon- 
 goloids) from those with wavy locks (Euplocams, as 
 Dravidians and Mediterraneans). 
 
 In the following, which attempts to be an affiliated 
 arrangement, color and hair are made the basis of pri- 
 mary distinctions. The subordinate groupings are 
 merely conjectural, and are based on well-known 
 relationships in general anthropological characters, 
 checked by linguistic affiliations. In this arrange- 
 ment, the Brown races are assumed to be Adamites. 
 This assumption, as before stated, is very question- 
 able, and is not set down as a conclusion. If we 
 regard them as preadamites, it becomes only nec- 
 essary to transpose the word "Adamites" in the 
 table, to a position after the Dravidians. 
 
 AFFILIATED CLASSIFICATION OF TYPES OF MANKIND. 
 (Based on Character of the Hair.) 
 
 FIKST MEN : 
 ULOTKICHS, 
 Eriocomes, 
 Negroes, 
 Kaffirs, 
 
 Bantu Negroes, 
 Soudan Negroes. 
 Lophocomes, 
 Tasmanians, 
 Hottentots, 
 Fijians, 
 Papuans.
 
 CLASSIFICATION OF MANKIND. 301 
 
 LlOTRICHS, 
 
 Euthycomes, 
 Preasiatics, 
 Adamites ? 
 
 Premongoloids, 
 Premalays, 
 Malays, 
 
 Malayo-Chinese, 
 Chinese, 
 Prejapanese, 
 Altaians, 
 
 Northern Asiatics, 
 Hyperboreans, 
 Americans, 
 
 European Troglodytes. 
 Eu/plocams, 
 Australians, 
 Dravidians, 
 Noachites. 
 
 After much consideration of the subject, I am con- 
 vinced that no classification based on the hair will 
 represent the genetic relations among the races and 
 sub-races. An affiliated classification must be based 
 on the sum of the characters, and must be checked 
 by a careful observance of linguistic relationships. I 
 have elaborated an arrangement on this basis ; and, 
 having first presented it for convenience of reference, 
 I will proceed to explain the grounds of my conclu- 
 sions. The notation at the left is for use in connec- 
 tion with the "Chart of the Progressive Dispersion 
 of Mankind."* 
 
 * The following table is perhaps more detailed than the present 
 discussion requires ; but as the principal aim is to show the prob- 
 able genetic affiliations of leading types, and the results of my
 
 302 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 AFFILIATED CLASSIFICATION OF MANKIND. 
 (Based on the Aggregate of Characters.) 
 
 FIRST MEN: 
 
 PREAUSTRALIANS. 
 1 AUSTRALIANS : 
 2a I. Bushmen (transitional). 
 
 2b II. HOTTENTOTS : 
 
 3a Kaffirs (transitional). 
 
 3b 1. Bantu Negroes. 
 
 (1) Eastern: Zanzibarites, Mozani- 
 
 biques, Betchuans. 
 
 (2) Interior. 
 (8) Western. 
 
 Bafans or Fans. 
 Bundas. 
 
 Congoes, northwestern 
 
 tribes. 
 
 3c 2. Soudan Negroes. 
 
 (1) Ibo, (2) Nuffi. 
 
 (3) Joloffers : (a) Mande, (b) Odshi, 
 
 (c) Ewhi. 
 
 (4) Ghanas, Sonrhay, (5) Hausa, 
 
 Masa, (6) Bournous, (7) Bag- 
 hirmi, 
 (8) Dinka. 
 
 Shillook (transitional). 
 
 Fundi (including Sennaars, Nu- 
 bas, Berthas). 
 
 own studies are not elsewhere accessible in tabular form, I prefer to 
 let the table stand unabbreviated for convenience of future reference. 
 It is intended to aid the comprehension of the whole discussion on 
 the genetic affinities and primitive dispersion of the races of men.
 
 CLASSIFICATION OF MANKIND. 303 
 
 4a III. Tasmanians (transitional). 
 
 4 Fijians (transitional). 
 
 4 PAPUANS : 
 
 4a 1. Australian Papuans (Melanesians). 
 
 (1) New Guineans, (2) Pellew Islanders, 
 (3) New Irelanders, (4) Biranas, 
 (5) Solomon Islanders, (6) New 
 Hebrideans, (7) New Caledo- 
 nians. 
 
 4b 2. Asiatic Papuans (Negritos). 
 
 4b' b* b 3 (1) Aeta, (2) " Semangs ? (3) Mincopies. 
 
 IV. Premongoloids : 
 MONGOLOIDS. 
 5a 1. Malays. 
 
 (1) Asiatic Malays, (2) Pacific Malays 
 (Polynesians and Micronesians), 
 
 (3) Madagascarese or Malagases. 
 5b 2. Malayo-Chinese (Indo-Chinese). 
 
 (1) Thibetans, (2) Lepcha, (3) Sifans, 
 
 (4) Burmese. 
 
 (a) Thai Group, (b) Anamese. 
 
 (5) Tribes of Indo-China. 
 5c 3. Chinese. 
 
 5d 4. Prejapanese. 
 
 5d' d 2 (1) Coreans, (2) Japanese. 
 
 5e 5. Altaians. 
 
 5e* (1) Tunguses : (a) Mandshu, (b) Orot- 
 
 shong. 
 
 5e a (2) Mongols (Tatars or Tartars): (a) 
 
 East Mongols, (b) Kalmucks, (c) 
 Buriats. 
 
 5e s (3) Turks: (a) Uighurs, (b) Uzbeks, 
 
 (c) Osmanlis, (d) Yakuts, (e) Tur- 
 comans, (f ) Nogaians, Basians, Ku- 
 muks, Karakalpaks, Kirghis.
 
 304 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 5e 4 (4) Ural-Altaics. 
 
 (a) Ugrians (Ostiaks, Voguls, Mag- 
 
 yars). 
 
 (b) Bulgarians of the Volga. 
 
 (c) Permians (Permians proper, Zir- 
 inians, Notiaks). 
 
 (d) Finns (Suomi, Karelians, Vesps, 
 Vods, Krevins, Livonians, Ehsts, 
 Lapps, Bashkirs, Meshtsheriaks,. 
 Teptiars). 
 
 5e 6 (5) Samoyeds. 
 
 (a) Soiots, (b) Karagasses, (c) Ka- 
 massintzi, (d) Koibals, (e) Yu- 
 raks, (fj Tawgi. 
 
 5f 6. Northern Asiatics of doubtful position. 
 
 (1) Ostiaks of the Yenesei, (2) Yukagiri, 
 (3) Amos ? (a) Southern Saghaliens, (b) 
 
 Kurilians, (c) Giliaks. 
 5g 7. Hyperboreans. 
 
 (1) Itelmes or Kamtskatdales, (2) Kori- 
 aks, (3) Chukchi, (4) Namollo, (5) 
 Eskimo, (6) Aleuts, (7) Thlinkets 
 and Vancouver Tribes. 
 5h 8. Americans. 
 
 5h* (1) Hunting Tribes of North America. 
 
 Kenai (transitional), 
 (a) Athabaskans, (b) Algonkins, (c) 
 Iroquois, (d) Dacotas, (e) Paw- 
 nees and Kicarees, (f ) Choctaws, 
 Chickasaws, etc., (g) Cherokees,, 
 (h) Texas Tribes. 
 
 5h a (2) Hunting Tribes of South America, 
 
 (a) Tupi, (b) Lenguas or Guaycuru, 
 (c) Parexis or Poragi, (d) Ges or 
 Crans, (e) Crens or Gueras, (f),.
 
 CLASSIFICATION OF MANKIND. 305 
 
 Gucks or Cocos, (g) Mandrucu, 
 (h) Miranhas, (i) Tecunas, (j) 
 Uapes, (k) Arowaks, (1) Caribs. 
 
 5h 3 (3) Civilized Nations and their Kinsmen. 
 
 Shoshones (transitional). 
 
 (a) Toltecatlacs : Nahoas, Toltecs. 
 
 (b) Nahuatlacs : Aztecs, Tezcuc- 
 
 ans, Tlacopans, Tepanecs, 
 Tlascalans, Chontals, etc. 
 Californians, Moqui, Utes, 
 Pali-Utes, Comanches. 
 
 (c) Other Mexicans : Chichimecs, 
 
 Michuacans, Huastecas, Oto- 
 mies, Mixtecs, Zapotecs, Ma- 
 zatecs, etc. 
 
 (d) Palencan Group : Quiche, 
 
 Maya. 
 
 (e) Isthmian Group. 
 
 (f) Peruvian Family : Chibcha or 
 
 Muysca, Quichua, Aymara or 
 Colla, Cara. 
 
 (g) Yuncas, Araucanians, Pampa 
 
 Tribes, Patagonians. 
 5i 9. European Troglodytes. 
 
 51 1 (1) Stone Folk. 
 
 5i" (2) Iberians: (a) Basques, (b) Finns, 
 
 Lapps, etc.? 
 
 6 Y. DRAVIDIANS. 
 
 6a 1. Munda (Jungle Tribes). 
 
 (1) Kohl, (2) Santal, (3) Bhills. 
 6b 2. Cingalese. 
 
 6c 3. Dekkanese : (1) South Dravidians, (2) 
 
 Brahui. 
 
 7 4. ADAMITES (Mediterraneans). 
 
 7 Noachites. 
 
 20
 
 306 PREADAMITES. 
 
 7a (1) Hamites. 
 
 7a l (a) Accadians. 
 
 Pelasgians, Etruscans. 
 7a" (b) Himyarites. 
 
 Arabian Himyarites, Galla, So- 
 mali, Fulah? Nuba? 
 7a 8 (c) Mizraimites. 
 
 Egyptians, Berbers, Atlantideans, 
 
 Nubians, Fulbe. 
 
 7a 4 (d) Canaanites (the primitive tribes) 
 
 7b (2) Semites. 
 
 7b' (a) Assyro-Babylonians. 
 
 7V (b) Phoenicians arid Carthaginians. 
 
 7b' (c) Hebrews. 
 
 7b 4 (d) Joktanide Arabs. 
 
 7b 5 (e) Ishmaelite Arabs. 
 
 7c (3) Japhetites (Indo-Europeans or Ary- 
 
 ans). 
 
 7c l (a) Asiatic Aryans (Aryans proper). 
 
 Medo-Persians or Iranians. 
 Hindoos or Brahmans. 
 7c a (b) European Aryans (Yavanas or 
 
 lonians). 
 7c a ' lonians proper: Achaeans, Ombro- 
 
 Latins. 
 
 7c 3 " Kimmerians. 
 
 Scythians. 
 
 Thracians, Kelts, Letto- 
 
 Slavs. 
 Germans. 
 
 Modern Germans. 
 Anglo-Saxons. 
 
 NOTE. In the foregoing table I have given the Native Ameri- 
 cans the arrangement usually assigned, and not that proposed in 
 the twentieth and twenty-fourth chapters.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BLACK RACES. 307 
 
 I fix upon the Australians as the lowest type of 
 humanity. I have before shown (chapter xvi) that 
 their cranial measurements and proportions are inferior 
 to those of any other race ; I have argued specific- 
 ally the inferiority of the Negroes and Hottentots to 
 the White race, but in every particular in which they 
 fall below the "White race, the Australians fall still 
 lower than the Black Africans. The jet-black color 
 of the Negroes is farther removed from the White 
 race than the leather-brown of the Australians, and 
 so is the kinky character of the hair ; but the infe- 
 rior structural and psychic characters of the Austra- 
 lians far outweigh the significance of the color and 
 the hair of the Negroes.* In accordance with this 
 conclusion, we find the mammalian fauna surround- 
 ing the Australians, the lowest inhabiting any conti- 
 nental area ; and the well-known principle of harmo- 
 ny of continental faunas would imply that the lowest 
 and oldest type of men should be associated with the 
 lowest and oldest type of mammals in general. 
 
 On opposite sides of the curly-haired Australians 
 are the two tufted-haired races the Papuans and the 
 
 * " The Australians have one of the smallest cranial capacities 
 known among mankind ; they are among the most dolichocephalic, 
 the most prognathous, and the most platyrrhinian." (Topinard, 
 Anthropology, p. 503.) Dr. Friedrich Muller writes: "At the low- 
 est stage we see the Australian, a being who roves quite like a 
 beast; a being destitute of all except purely animal wants. The 
 Australian subsists, like the beast, principally upon food discovered 
 by chance, and his dwelling is miserable. His intelligence is 
 dull ; only the gratification of animal instincts, as hunger, thirst, 
 sexual desire, suffices to arouse it to any extent." (F. Miiller, 
 Novara-Expedition, Anthropologischer Theil, III Abth., Einleitung, 
 Si. xxvii.) These statements, however, are too sweeping, as Dr. 
 Miiller himself subsequently discusses " religious phenomena," and 
 says it is certain that " the Faith of the Australians is not very 
 different from the so-called Shamanism of the High-Asiatics." 
 (lb., p. 9.)
 
 308 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 Hottentots. The Papuans are spread out over New- 
 Guinea and some smaller islands northeast of Austra- 
 lia. The Hottentots and related Bushmen occupy 
 South Africa. Yet the totality of Hottentot charac- 
 ters does not present a close resemblance to the Papu- 
 ans. The Hottentots possess a dark, leathery color, 
 quite resembling that of the Australians ; the Papuans 
 are very dark skinned, almost black. The Hottentots 
 are nearly destitute of beard ; the Papuans, like the 
 Australians, are heavy-bearded, and their bodies are 
 generally hairy. The Bushmen, whom many ethnol- 
 ogists class with the Hottentots, are very small of 
 stature, and the women are characterized by stea- 
 topygy ; the Papuans are of large stature, and stea- 
 topygy is almost or completely unknown. A classi- 
 fication, therefore, which throws the Hottentots and 
 Papuans into one group, simply because both races 
 have tufted hair, is one which ignores the general 
 disparity of their physical characters. I regard it as 
 reasonable to assume that these two races have been 
 developed independently from the central Australians. 
 The resemblances of Hottentots and Papuans are 
 treated by Peschel as follows: "We must call atten- 
 tion to a remarkable coincidence of specific resem- 
 blance between the Koi-Koin [Hottentots] and the 
 Papuans of Fiji. Not only are the tufted matting 
 of the hair and the narrow shape of the skull com- 
 mon to both, but, in women of the Papuan race, there 
 is also a tendency to steatopygy.* We must attribute 
 less importance to the point that in both races, men 
 and women eat apart, from the fact that this practice 
 is not uncommon elsewhere. It is more remarkable 
 
 * At least among the people dwelling on the shores of the Uten- 
 ata river in New Guinea. (Salomon Miller, Natuurliche Geschiedenis 
 der nederlandcshe Bezittungen.)
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BLACK RACES. 309 
 
 that the Fijian women, when mourning for the dead, 
 cut off joints of their lingers, and that the same muti- 
 lation is practiced by the Koi-Koin as a rule, especially 
 among women, more rarely among men. But the di- 
 rect coincidence of the legends concerning the mortal- 
 ity of man is very strange. Two gods, the Fijians 
 relate, disputed whether eternal life should be con- 
 ferred upon mankind. Ra-Yula, the moon, wished to 
 give us a death like his own ; that is to say, we were 
 to disappear and then return in a renewed state. Ra- 
 Kalevo, the rat, however, refused the proposal. Men 
 were to die as rats die ; and Ra-Kalevo carried the day. 
 According to Anderson, the Koi-Koin have transformed 
 the legend in the following way : The moon sent the 
 hare on an embassy to man to say, ' As I die and am 
 born again, so shall ye die and come to life again.' 
 But the hare gave the message wrong, for he used the 
 words 'As I die and am not born again.' When he 
 confessed his mistake to his employer, the moon hurled 
 a stick at the hare and slit his lips. The faithless mes- 
 senger took flight, and still ranges timidly over the face 
 of the earth." 
 
 "The temptation is great," continues Peschel, "to 
 explain the coincidence of decisive physical characters, 
 strange customs, and even a peculiar legend, by sup- 
 posing either that the Koi-Koin and the Papuan Fiji- 
 ans were derived from a common ancestry in primordial 
 times, or at least that they lived so near together as to 
 exchange customs and legends. But neither hypoth- 
 esis is tenable. On closer examination, the Koi-Koin 
 are sufficiently distinguished by the color of the skin, 
 the absence of hair on the body, and by the lowness 
 of the skull. Among these people, the amputation of 
 the finger-joints is effected during youth, and seems to 
 be superstitiously regarded as a sort of charm. It
 
 310 PREADAMITES. 
 
 occurs, moreover, among the Polynesians and in the 
 Nicobars. Thus there remains only the similar con- 
 nection of the moon with the hope of immortality. 
 But this merely corroborates the old maxim that, 
 among different varieties, in different regions, and at 
 different times, the same objects have given rise to the 
 same idea." * 
 
 The Negroes I regard as an offshoot from the Hot- 
 tentot branch. The populous nationality of the Kaffirs 
 stands intermediate in ethnological characters, as it 
 does in geographical position, between the Bushmen 
 and the Bantu Negroes. The Makuani reveal the trail 
 receding from the Bushmen, by a steatopygous defor- 
 mation. From the Kaffirs, the Negroes of other parts 
 of Africa may easily have descended. f From the Kaf- 
 fir country, as far north as the equator, similarity of 
 dialects points to a common language in the remote 
 past. Among the Soudan Negroes greater diversity 
 is noticed, both in dialects and in tribal characters. 
 These facts are in accord with the theory which places 
 the Soudan Negroes farther from the point of diver- 
 gence of the Negroid types. 
 
 The typical Papuans are restricted to those islands 
 which are geologically connected with the Australian 
 continental mass. They are hence styled Australian 
 Papuans. The Asiatic Papuans inhabit islands geo- 
 graphically connected with the Asiatic continental 
 mass. They present, accordingly, approximations to 
 the ethnic type of the neighboring continent. These, 
 in many cases, are obviously the result of hybridity ; 
 other cases are more doubtful, as we shall see. 
 
 * Peschel, Races of Man, pp. 461-2. 
 
 f The reader will understand that I except those semi-negroid 
 nations, like the Fulbe, the Te"da and the Galla, which are so dis- 
 tinctly hybrid races.
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN RACES. 
 
 ON the basis of a common origin of all the races, 
 we must next discover some traces of genetic 
 connection between the Black races and the Brown. 
 It is interesting to note here the fact of an apparent 
 ethnic transition between the Mongoloids and the Pap- 
 uans. The typical Mongoloids and typical Papuans 
 are too distinct to be confounded ; but I have here- 
 tofore called attention to the Amos, and some lin- 
 guistically allied tribes, as representatives of primitive 
 predecessors, perhaps ancestors, of the Japanese and 
 Coreans. Similarly, we find on some of the more 
 westerly islands of the Melanesian group, on the Mo- 
 lucca group, and other islands of that neighborhood, 
 ' ' the remains of an aboriginal population, once be- 
 longing to the Papuan race, but now mixed with 
 Malay blood."* The Ae'ta of the Philippines have 
 preserved their ancient racial characteristics in full 
 purity particularly on the northeastern shore of 
 Luzon (see Fig. 14). f "In common with the Aus- 
 tralian (typical) Papuans, they have woolly, crimped 
 crowns of lusterless hair, and flat noses, widening 
 below. Their skin is not black, but of a dark copper 
 color. The lips are a little intumescent, and the jaws 
 slightly prognathous." But the few skulls examined 
 
 * Peschel, Races of Man, p. 339. 
 
 f The Mincopies of the Andaman islands are probably another 
 remnant of this primitive Papuan stock. 
 
 811
 
 312 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 are too brachycephalic for complete identification with 
 Australian Papuans ; and the Semangs of the penin- 
 sula of Malacca, which possess similar hirsute char- 
 acteristics, and otherwise resemble Papuans, have 
 been, in consequence of linguistic affinities, classed by 
 Latham unhesitatingly in the Malay group. * These 
 intermediate types constitute a physical transition be- 
 tween the two races Mongoloid and Papuan. The 
 steps in the transition are as follows : Australians, 
 Papuans, Asiatic Papuans in general {il^L*S^ip 
 nd MaTay*" } Mongoloids. The chorographic relations of 
 these ethnic types present no insuperable difficul- 
 ties, since the Asiatic Papuans could easily have 
 spread across by Formosa and the Loochoo Islands, 
 to Japan and the Kuriles. While such a descent is 
 thus rendered possible, we must hesitate to rest upon 
 it as conclusive. 
 
 In reference to the other Brown race of primitive 
 Asia, the Dravida, it is a fact whose significance 
 points in the same direction, that ethnologists have 
 remarked their affinities with the Australians the 
 mother race of the Papuans. Professor Huxley says 
 the Australians are identical with the ancient in- 
 habitants of the Deccan. Broca and Topinard class 
 the latter with Australians. The color of the Aus- 
 
 * Latham, Opuscula, London, 1860. The Semangs, the Minco- 
 pies, and the Aeta or ATgta, constitute the Negritos as defined by 
 Quatrefages. (" Etude sur les Mincopies et la race Negrito en general," 
 in Revue d'Anthropologie, Vol. I, 1872.) For latest conclusions on 
 the Andamaners (Mincopies) see report of Professor Flower's lectures, 
 in Nature, July 3 and 10, 1879. He insists that the Negritos (as 
 above defined) are a distinct and properly constituted race. He thinks 
 the Andamaners may represent the primitive stock from which the 
 Negroes sprang. This conclusion is consistent with the view of the 
 facts which I have presented. Professor Flower questions, however, 
 the alleged existence of Australian elements in Hindustan.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN RACES. 313 
 
 tralians is a dark, chocolate black, with sometimes a 
 tinge of red in it. They are slight (see Fig. 12) and 
 well made, and the pilous system is well developed 
 over the whole body. In these particulars they agree 
 well with Dravidian tribes. Both races make use of the 
 boomerang a circumstance which may be regarded as 
 almost demonstrating some sort of connection, and 
 both races recognize the institution of caste, though, 
 among the Australians, the traces of it are obscure. 
 Finally, considerable affinity exists between Austra- 
 lian and Dravidian languages.* In spite, then, of de- 
 cided Australian relationships with the Papuan and 
 Hottentot types, sufficient affinity with the Dravidian 
 exists to justify us in agitating the question of deriva- 
 tive relations between them. In this view, we should 
 contemplate the Australian and Papuan as two closely 
 related Black races, from which have descended the 
 two related Brown races the Dravidian and the Mon- 
 goloid. In such case, of course, the common pre- 
 mongoloid and predravidian stock was never spread 
 over the continent of Asia. The point of retral con- 
 vergence of the line of descent was in some other 
 quarter of the world, and reached back beyond the 
 epoch of divergence of the Australians and Papuans. 
 
 Other ethnologists have traced resemblances di- 
 rectly between the Hottentots and the Mongoloids. 
 "The only people to whom the Hottentot has been 
 thought to bear a resemblance are the Chinese or 
 Malays, or their original stock, the. Mongols. Like 
 these people, they have the broad forehead, the high 
 cheek-bones, the oblique eye, the thin beard and the 
 dull yellow tint of complexion resembling the color 
 
 * On Dravidian and Australian affinities see Topinard, Anthro- 
 pology, pp. 504-5.
 
 314 PBEADAMITE8. 
 
 of a dried tobacco leaf."* Ethnology seems, there- 
 fore, to* recognize some affinity of both Mongoloids 
 and Dravida with the Hottentots. The affinity of 
 the Dravida is traced through the Australians, who 
 are recognized as bearing resemblances both to Dra- 
 vida and Hottentots. The affinity of the Mongoloids 
 is traced sometimes directly and sometimes through 
 the Papuans. Between the latter and the Hottentots 
 stand the Fijians, and between the Papuans and the 
 Mongoloids we have one line of connection passing 
 through the Atta and perhaps the Amos, and another 
 through the Mincopies and Semangs. These relation- 
 ships may be represented by the following diagram: 
 
 Australians. 
 
 I 
 
 I I 
 
 Hottentots. Fijians. 
 
 I 
 Papuans. 
 
 Mincopies. Aeta. 
 
 I I 
 
 Semangs. Ai'nos. 
 
 I ' I 
 
 Malays. Japanese. 
 
 DRAVIDA. MONGOLOIDS. 
 
 BROWN RACES. 
 
 On the other hand, the Dravida are known to 
 possess considerable affinity with the Mongoloids. 
 Their language, though much more developed than 
 
 * Keith Johnston, in Encyclopaedia Britannica, art. "Africa," Vol. I, 
 p. 264. It is doubtful, however, whether the Mongols are an older 
 type than the Chinese. The Chinese language is the most primitive 
 of all Mongoloid d'alects.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN RACES. 315 
 
 the Mongoloid dialects, possesses characters which 
 have induced some ethnologists to class it in a 
 "Turanian" family.* More than all, the Cingalese 
 Dravida have attained an intellectual position so far 
 above the Australians that, in spite of many physical 
 resemblances, we must feel constrained to trace them 
 to some stock already quite diverged from the Aus- 
 tralian. It is likely that a preasiatic stock once ex- 
 isted which, on one hand, was a divarication from the 
 Australian, and on the other, divaricated into primi- 
 tive Dravidians and prernongoloids. This conception 
 is represented by the following diagram : 
 
 Australians. 
 
 I 
 
 Hottentots. Preasiatics. Papuans. 
 
 Predravidians. Premongoloids. 
 
 Dravidians. 
 
 Of all Mongoloids, the Malays seem to approach 
 nearest to the Black races; end this approximation 
 tends toward the Australians, except among those 
 Micronesians where intermixture with Papuans is evi- 
 dent. In both the Asiatic and Polynesian branches 
 of this type, the color of the skin is very dark, and 
 sometimes almost black. A moderate degree of 
 
 * Mr. Webb has pointed out with studious care (Journal 
 American Oriental Society) the nature of the affinities between the 
 Dravidian and Turanian languages. For a synopsis of this see- 
 Brace, Races of the Old World, pp. 138-9. Professor J. D. Whit- 
 ney, however, thinks the conclusions should be reached after the 
 acquisition of a larger basis of observations. See also a memoir by 
 M. Alfred Miuiry, on the Distribution and Classification of Tongues* 
 in Nott and Gliddon, Indigenous Races of the Earth, pp. 53-4.
 
 316 
 
 PREADAMITES. 
 
 prognathism exists, and the zygomatic arches are 
 prominent. The Polynesian Malays have less breadth 
 of head than most Mongoloids, and the Malay lan- 
 guages are very distinct. All Malays, however, ap- 
 proach the Mongoloid type so distinctly that few 
 
 FIG. 48. Kanoa, Governor of Kauai , Sandwich Islands. From a 
 Photograph furnished by Miss Luella Andrews, late of Honolulu.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN RACES. 317 
 
 ethnologists hesitate to class them in the same racial 
 group with the Chinese. 
 
 The Polynesians have often been designated a dis- 
 tinct race ; the prevailing opinion at present seems, 
 however, to be that they are Malays at foundation, but 
 have been modified by accession of Papuan blood. This 
 view is favored by the blending of the races along the 
 line of contact ; but the theory is severely strained by 
 the superiority of the Polynesians to both Malays and 
 typical Papuans. The Fijians, indeed, are much su- 
 perior to the inhabitants of New Guinea, but the 
 Maories, the Tahitians and the Kanaks are quite 
 superior to the Fijians. Some of the full-blooded 
 Kanaks express a truly Aryan intelligence. Kanoa, 
 the governor of Kauai, presents a head and face wor- 
 thy of Yon Moltke. (Fig. 48.) 
 
 Intermediate between the Malays and the Chinese 
 are the so-called Indo-Chinese, or Malayo-Chinese. 
 These spread over the southeastern peninsulas of 
 Asia, constituting the Burmese, Siamese, Anamese, 
 and other nations. In the other direction they over- 
 spread Thibet, and hold some regions along the south- 
 ern slopes of the Himalayas. Some tribes of Indo- 
 Chinese approach still more nearly to the national 
 Chinese. There is little uncertainty, therefore, in 
 tracing them to a common stem with the Chinese. 
 The Miao-tse, a rude people dwelling in the mountains 
 of southern China, are primitive Mongoloids whose 
 ancestors were apparently the aborigines of that em- 
 pire, though we have no evidence of any ancestral 
 relation to the Chinese. 
 
 As to the northern nations of Asia, while distinctly 
 Mongoloid in languages and physical characters, they 
 are all linguistically much farther advanced than the 
 Chinese, and must have separated from the common
 
 PKEADAMITE8. 
 
 stock at a very remote period. The Japanese, though 
 physically approximated to the Chinese, are equally 
 related to the Tunguses ; while their language pro- 
 claims a remote divarication from a stock common 
 with the Chinese. Yon Richthofen, speaking of the 
 
 FIG. 49. Hon. Mrs. Doininis, sister of the King of the Sandwich 
 Islands. From a Photograph furnished by Miss Luella Andrews, 
 of Elmira, N. Y. 
 
 Coreans, says there are two types of them. (1) The 
 noble form of the Japanese, filling the offices and car- 
 rying on the trades ; (2) the smaller-bodied natives, 
 with round heads, very prominent cheek-bones, small
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN RACES. 
 
 319 
 
 eyes and sunken base of the nose, the serving-class. 
 These are the Coreans of early times. On closer 
 study, there would probably be found little distinc- 
 tion between them and the Tungusic stems.* 
 
 FIG. 50. One of the Lepcha a premongoloid type aboriginal of 
 Sikhim, along southern face of the Himalayas, on the western bor- 
 der of Bhotan. From Watson and Kaye's Photographs. 
 
 * Von Richthofen, China, p. 50, note.
 
 320 . PREADAMITES. 
 
 The ethnic characters of the Mongoloids are traced 
 throughout the two Americas in a considerable di- 
 versity of color-shades, features and social condi- 
 tions, and an immense diversification of dialects, 
 especially upon the northern continent.* The most 
 divergent of the American types is probably that of 
 the Innuit or Eskimo, which might with propriety be 
 regarded as standing for a distinct race, and is some- 
 times so separated. The cranium is more dolicho- 
 cephalous than that of the Asiatic Mongoloids, or 
 even that of other American aborigines. It is dis- 
 tinctly marked by relative height, caused by the ex- 
 traordinary flatness of the sides and the presence of 
 a prominent coronary ridge. They have the most 
 leptorhinian of all skulls, even exceeding the Mediter- 
 raneans, their nasal index being 42.33, while that of 
 modern Parisians is 46.81, that of Polynesians 49.25, 
 of Australians 53.39, of Nubian Negroes 55.17, and 
 of Hottentots 56.38.f The maxillary bones are enor- 
 mous, the malar bones large and thick, and the zygoma 
 is oblique and capacious. Other cranial characters, 
 especially in comparison with the continental Indians 
 of northern America, are stated by Dall as follows : ^ 
 "The mean capacity (in cubic centimeters) of three 
 Tuski skulls from Plover Bay [on the Asiatic side], 
 according to Dr. Wyman, was 1,505; that of twenty 
 crania of northern Eskimo, according to Dr. Davis, 
 
 * Major Powell insists that North America furnishes " more than 
 seventy-live stocks of languages." (Proceedings American Association, 
 Saratoga Meeting, 1879.) It is generally agreed that the languages 
 of the feral tribes of South America are at least equally diversified. 
 
 f The nasal index expresses the relative breadth of the nose. It 
 is the ratio of the breadth of the nasal opening in the skull to the 
 whole distance from the subnasal point to the upper extremity of the 
 nasal bones. 
 
 | Dall, Alaska and its Resources, p. 376.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN RACES. 321 
 
 was 1,475, and that of four Innuit crania, of Norton 
 Sound [American side], was 1,320; thus showing a 
 wide variation. The mean capacity of twenty west 
 American Indian crania was only 1,284.06. The mean 
 height of all the Orarian * skulls above referred to 
 was 136.55 mill., against a breadth of 134.47 mill., 
 while the height of the Indian skulls was 120.14 mill., 
 against a breadth of 100.025 mill. The zygomatic 
 diameter of the Orarian crania was 134.92 mill., while 
 that of the twelve Indian skulls was 134. 65 mill. The 
 Orarian skulls were most dolichocephalic, and the 
 Indian most brachycephalic. The latter averaged 
 378.71 cubic cent, less capacity than the former." 
 The extreme northern Eskimo are comparatively 
 stunted in stature; but Professor Ball reports that 
 the Orarians generally attain a stature equal to that 
 of their continental neighbors. 
 
 Compared further with the continental Indians, 
 Professor Dall says: "The strength and activity of 
 the former [Orarians] far exceed that of any northern 
 Indians with whom I am acquainted. They are much 
 more intelligent, and superior in every essential re- 
 spect to the Indians. The language of the western 
 Innuit differs totally in the vocabulary from that of 
 any Indian tribes, while there are many words com- 
 mon to the Greenlanders and the Behring Strait Eski- 
 mo.'^ The settlements of the Orarians, moreover, 
 are almost entirely littoral, and their occupations 
 
 * The term " Orarian " has been employed by Professor W. H. 
 Dall to designate the shore-inhabiting tribes. They embrace (1) the 
 Innuit, comprising all the so-called Eskimo and Tuski (Namollo) 
 and (2) the Ale-uts. (Dall, Proceedings American Association, 1869, 
 p. 265; Alaska and its Resources, 1870, p. 373; Powell's Contributions 
 to North American Ethnology, Vol. I, p. 8, etc. 
 
 t Dall, Alaska and its Resources, p. 377. 
 21
 
 322 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 maritime. Finally, "at no point does there seem to 
 be any intercourse between the Eskimo and the In- 
 dians, except in the way of trade. They never inter- 
 marry, and, in trading, use a sort of jargon neither 
 Indian nor Eskimo."* 
 
 While, therefore, we cannot fail to be impressed 
 by the ethnic distinctions of American Orarians and 
 American Indians of the interior, there is equally ap- 
 parent an ethnic resemblance between American and 
 Asiatic Orarians. The Chuk-luk-mut or Namollo of 
 Prichard, residing on the Asiatic shores of Behring's 
 Strait, are very near kindred of the Eskimo. They 
 are essentially the same. The inland neighbors of 
 these, the Chuk-chi, are thought by Dall to be widely 
 distinct from the Innuit. Though in constant com- 
 mercial intercourse with these, he tells us they never 
 intermarry, use a totally distinct vocabulary and com- 
 municate only by means of a jargon. Their language 
 is said to possess alliances with the Korak tongue, 
 and Dall thinks them a branch of that stock. f Still, 
 we know too little as yet about the Chuk-chi to deny 
 dogmatically their affinity with the neighboring Na- 
 mollo. 
 
 However this may be, the Namollo oifer well at- 
 tested relations with characteristic Asiatics. A Na- 
 
 * Dall, Proceedings American Association, 1869, p. 272. 
 
 t Professor Dall maintains (Powell's Contributions to North Am- 
 erican Ethnology, Vol I, pp. 12-14, 103, Washington, 1877,) that the 
 Namollo have by some authors been designated Chuk-chi only 
 through a misapprehension. The Namollo of Prichard are the Tuski 
 of Hooper and Markham, and the Chuk-luk-mut of Dall (in the latest 
 publications), and are indisputably Orarian in their characters. It 
 seems probable that the so-called Chuk-chi, with whom the Norden- 
 skjold expedition maintained intercourse during their winter im- 
 prisonment, were these same Namollo, often called sedentary Chuk- 
 chi, in contrast with the migratory reindeer owners who, as Dall 
 thinks, are the real Chuk-chi.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN RACES. 323 
 
 mollo boy whom Colonel Bulkley took from Plover 
 Bay to San Francisco was always supposed to be a 
 Chinese, a mistake identical with one frequently 
 made in reference to two native Aleut sailors in a 
 town in which Chinese and Japanese are to be met 
 with in every street.* Of the Namollo, Liitke affirms 
 that they possess well marked Mongolian features in 
 their prominent cheek-bones, small noses and fre- 
 quently obliquely set eyes.f 
 
 Nor is the Asiatic affinity of the Orarians less 
 noticeable when we turn to the study of the Aleuts. 
 Professor Dall, who thinks the Orarians possess 
 American rather than Asiatic affinities, insists on the 
 marked philological divergence between the Aleuts 
 and their Asiatic neighbors the Japanese. But phys- 
 iognomic and structural resemblances bear down all 
 such difficulties. The Aleut (Fig. 10) brought from 
 Unalashka by Professor Dall himself was always 
 mistaken, in Ann Arbor, for one of the Japanese stu- 
 dents (compare Fig. 51). I feel great confidence in 
 assuming that physiognomical resemblances so obtru- 
 sive denote close ethnic relationship. The linguistic 
 disparity between Aleuts and Innuits is quite com- 
 parable with that between Aleuts and Japanese. 
 Speaking of the languages of Aleuts and Innuit Ka- 
 niag-muts, Dall says: "The words, almost without 
 exception, are quite diiferent in the two groups." 
 Even within the bounds of the Innuit group, the 
 Ekog-mut are said to exhibit a marked change in 
 personal appearance, customs and dialect from the 
 whole group north and east of Norton Sound. Their 
 most noticeable personal peculiarity consists in their 
 
 * Whymper, Alaska, p. 273. 
 
 f Liitke, Voyage autour du Monde, Vol. II, p. 264, 1835. 
 
 \ Dall, Alaska and its Resources, p. 386.
 
 324 
 
 PREADAMITES. 
 
 hairy bodies and strong beards. They are more 
 nearly allied to the tribes to the south of them."* 
 Abrupt local transitions of dialects are characteristic 
 of uncultured tribes, destitute of writing, and living 
 generally in comparative isolation. They are emi- 
 nently characteristic of American tribes, as will be 
 further shown. In the presence of such dialectic con- 
 trasts we find in all parts of the world conflicting but 
 
 FIG. 51. Portrait of Okubo, a native Japanese student at Ann 
 Arbor. From a photograph by Lewis. 
 
 * Ball, in Powell's Contributions, Vol. I, p. 17.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BKOWN RACES. 325 
 
 unimpeachable ethnic resemblances. I think it reason- 
 able to maintain that physical similarities constitute 
 the ultimate criterion of ethnic affinity. Language is 
 something external: it may be assumed, and it may 
 be laid aside, but no human being can escape from 
 his skin or his cranium. Allied language is the 
 natural outcome of ethnic kinship, but the child, 
 under changed relations, does not always speak the 
 language of its parents. Linguistic comparisons are 
 only available as shedding light upon cases where the 
 physical indications are ambiguous, or as furnishing 
 an intimation of the length of time elapsed since 
 separation from a common stock, or as proving for- 
 mer territorial relations. In some well known in- 
 stances they have proved conclusive and invaluable. 
 Ethnology concerns, fundamentally, questions of blood 
 and physical likeness, and only accessorily, the acci- 
 dents of speech. I must insist, therefore, on the eth- 
 nic kinship between the Ale-uts and the Japanese, 
 and between the Namollo and the Chinese, as also 
 between the Namollo and the Chuk-chi, Koraks, Itel- 
 mes, and Tunguses. 
 
 On linguistic grounds, however, we may infer that 
 the Eskimo have lived a very long time apart from 
 their Asiatic kindred, and that the Ale-uts have for 
 many centuries remained dissociated from the Es- 
 kimo.* From the testimony of shell-heaps, it appears 
 that the Aleutian Islands have been occupied by tribes 
 of Orarian type from a period so remote that their 
 
 * Professor Dall concludes that the " Littoral " (or lower) layer 
 in the shell-mounds of the Aleutian Islands required 1000 years 
 for its accumulation, and the overlying "Fish-layer" and "Hunt- 
 ing-layer," 1500 to 2000 years. He thinks 3000 years are not too 
 high an estimate for the duration of Aleutian occupation of these 
 islands. See also Powers, in Powell's Contributions, Vol. Ill, p. 216.
 
 326 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 populations "were without houses, clothing, fire, 
 lamps, ornaments, weapons (unless of the most primi- 
 tive kind), implements of the chase, for fishing or even 
 for cooking what they might have found upon the 
 shore."* The Ale-uts are now half-civilized. If such 
 changes have taken place in customs since the begin- 
 ning of Aleut occupation, what transformations may 
 not have been experienced by their language ? And 
 what dependence can be placed on the inference that 
 their primitive language was unlike that of their near- 
 est Asiatic neighbors, because its present outcome is 
 so widely divergent ? 
 
 Further southward, along the northwest coast of 
 America, dwell numerous other tribes which, accord- 
 ing to the accounts, must be widely distinguished 
 from the Hunting Indians of the interior. The Tlin- 
 ket or Koloshian family, consisting of several tribes, 
 are represented as lighter colored than any other 
 North American aborigines. They have, indeed, been 
 described as "having as fair a complexion, when their 
 skins are washed, as the inhabitants of Europe ; and 
 this distinction, accompanied sometimes with auburn 
 hair, has been considered as indicating an origin differ- 
 ent from that of the copper-colored tribes." f The 
 hair, however, is generally black and stiff. Dall in- 
 cludes in this family the Yakutats, the Chilkaht-kwan, 
 the Sitka-kwan, the Stakhin-kwan and the Kygahni (or 
 Haidahs), stretching from near Mt. St. Elias to Queen 
 Charlotte's Island. To the same family probably be- 
 long the Hailtsa, on the mainland, the Nanai-muk, 
 Kowitsin and Klalam of Vancouver Island and the 
 adjacent mainland of Washington, as well as the 
 
 * Dall, in Powell's Contributions, Vol. I, p. 55 
 t Encyclopedia Britannica,Vo}. I, p. 690, art. "America"; Pcschel, 
 Races of Man, p. 398.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN RACES. 327 
 
 Tsinuks (or Chinooks), who occupy the basin of the 
 Columbia river to the Dalles. The latter have the 
 obliquely slit eyes which proclaim their Mongoloid 
 origin. These tribes speak a great variety of dialects, 
 but they are not distinguishable from each other by 
 their physical characters. The late Governor J. Furu- 
 helm says: "The customs of the different tribes in- 
 habiting the coast from Puget Sound to Mount St. 
 Elias, as well as the islands known as the Prince of 
 Wales and King George archipelagos resemble each 
 other very much."* Professor Dall tells us that Es- 
 kimo dialects are spoken (by the Ugaluk-mut) as far 
 south as Mount St. Elias. Liitke expressly states that 
 the inhabitants of Queen Charlotte's Islands cannot 
 be distinguished physically from the people living on 
 the shores of Behring's Sea. Latham comments on 
 the contrast between the Eskimo type and that of the 
 Hunting Indians on the Atlantic coast, and the absence 
 of such contrast between the Eskimo and their neigh- 
 bors on the Pacific coast. "These [the Eskimo of 
 Russian America] are so far," he says, "from being 
 separated by any broad and trenchant line of demar- 
 kation from the proper Indian, or the so-called Red 
 Race [by which he means all northern Americans ex- 
 cept Eskimo, while clearly referring here to the coast 
 tribes which I have distinguished from those of the 
 interior], that they pass gradually into it ; and that, 
 in respect to their habits, manner and appearance, 
 equally. So far is this the case that he would be a 
 bold man who should venture, in speaking of the south- 
 ern tribes of Russian America, to say, Here the Eskimo 
 area ends, and here a different area begins." f 
 
 * Furuhelru, in Powell's Contributions, p. 111. Furuhelm was 
 governor of the Russian-American colonies, 
 f Latham, Varieties of Man, p 291.
 
 328 PREADAMITES. 
 
 It seems very certain, therefore, from all the evi- 
 dence, that the natives of the northwest coast are 
 closely akin to the Ale-uts and the Eskimo, and may 
 fairly be regarded as a southward prolongation of the 
 Orarian type characterized by Dall. But, according 
 to Gibbs, the tribes above mentioned from Washing- 
 ton territory belong in the great Selish family, with 
 all the other tribes of Washington north of Mount 
 St. Helen's, and west of the Cascade Mountains, ex- 
 cept the Makali of Cape Flattery (of the ISTutka fam- 
 ily) and the Owillapsh of the Tinneh family. The 
 Sahaptin tribes south of Mount St. Helen's and the 
 Tsinuk of the Columbia river are closely related, while 
 the latter are physically undistinguishable from the 
 tribes farther north.* The tribes of the Selish fam- 
 ily are known to be settled also far up the Columbia 
 river, as far as the national boundary, and on Clark's 
 Fork, and on the Okinakaine, and also along the 
 Fraser river, up to its "middle course." 
 
 Most of the tribes of California!! Indians, according 
 to the fascinating descriptions and narratives of Mr. 
 Stephen Powers, f are not only related physically and 
 socially to each other, but are widely distinct from 
 the Hunting Indians of the interior of the continent. 
 With such physical resemblances, it may by some be 
 regarded as somewhat surprising that their languages 
 are so distinct and so numerous. If, however, this 
 fact were quite inexplicable, I should feel bound to 
 give precedence to physical traits in the matter of 
 ethnological evidence. But it appears, contrary to 
 general belief respecting the persistence of language, 
 
 * Dr. George Gibbs, in Powell's Contributions, Vol. I, pp. 170-1, 
 241. 
 
 t Powers, in Powell's Contributions to North American Ethnology, 
 Vol. III.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN RAGES. 329 
 
 that the diversification of tongues proceeds, in Cali- 
 fornia and other parts of North America, with un- 
 expected facility and rapidity. Lieutenant Ives, re- 
 ferring to the diversity of languages among the racially 
 identical and locally approximated inhabitants of the 
 Pueblos of the Colorado valley, states that different 
 villages within a circuit of ten miles speak three dif- 
 ferent languages. "The people are indolent and 
 apathetic, and have abandoned the habit of visiting 
 each other till the languages which, with all Indian 
 tribes, are subject to great mutations, have gradually 
 become dissimilar. These Indians are identical in 
 race, manners, habits and mode of living."* Dr. 
 George Gibbs, speaking of the Indians of Washing- 
 ton territory, says: "Dr. Newell states that, since 
 he was first in the Indian country, all the great tribes 
 have been gradually breaking up into bands. ... It 
 is to this separation, and to the petty hostilities which 
 often grow out of it, that we must mainly attribute 
 the diversity of dialects prevailing." f The same 
 statements may naturally be made of the tribes of 
 California. Mr. Stephen Powers tells us that the 
 Hupa (see Fig. 52) "are the French in the extended 
 diffusion of their language." They compel all their 
 tributaries to speak Hupa in communicating with 
 them. "A Mr. White, a pioneer well acquainted with 
 the Chi-mal-a-kwe, who once had an entirely distinct 
 tongue, told me that before they became extinct, they 
 scarcely employed a verb which was not Hupa. In 
 the Hupa reservation, in the summer of 1871, the 
 Hupa constituted not much more than half the occu- 
 pants, yet the Hupa was not only the French of the 
 reservation, . . . but it was also in general use within 
 
 * Ives, Colorado Exploring Expedition, p. 127. 
 
 f George Gibbs, in Powell's Contributions, Vol. I, p. 235.
 
 330 PREADAMITES. 
 
 each rancheria. . . . Among the tribes surrounding 
 the Hupa, I found many Indians speaking three, four, 
 five and more languages, always including Hupa, and 
 generally English."* All these facts reveal a state 
 of linguistic instability among the West-coast Indians 
 which is quite at variance with principles induced from 
 the study of the more perfected and copious languages 
 of the Old World, but which, nevertheless, may easily 
 be believed characteristic generally of the languages of 
 unsettled and uncultured populations. I feel justified 
 in concluding, therefore, that the Californian Indians, 
 excepting a few tribes of the Tinneh family, and pos- 
 sibly also the Shoshoni, are not only ethnologically 
 and closely affiliated to each other, but stand in simi- 
 lar relations to the tribes of Oregon, Washington and 
 Vancouver Island, and contiguous portions of British 
 Columbia. It is only a slightly increased differentia- 
 tion which separates them from the Tlinkets, Haidah 
 and Nassee, and finally the Eskimo and Aleuts of the 
 extreme northwest. 
 
 These tribes are all orarian or riparian in habitat 
 and habits. They subsist upon the products of the 
 waters and such fruits and roots as the several zones 
 of latitude afford. They are all characteristically ich- 
 thyophagous, and, as far south as Cape Flattery, the 
 Makah pursue the whale in the open sea, and, Eski- 
 mo like, make food of the blubber and the oil. They 
 build their habitations by the water's edge, and make 
 them permanent. Their disposition is generally mild, 
 in contrast, with the fierce, revengeful and scalp-lifting 
 warriors of the interior of the continent. In stature 
 they are mostly short. In physiognomy the cheek- 
 bones are less prominent, the nose is straighter and 
 the face less oval than among the hunting tribes. 
 
 * Powers, in Powell's Contributions, Vol. Ill, pp. 72-3.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN RACES. 331 
 
 FIG. 52. A Hupa Woman, of California, Type of Asiatic Americans. 
 After Powers, in Powell's Contributions to the Ethnology of North- 
 America.
 
 332 
 
 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 Many other common traits distinguishing them from 
 the Hunting Indians might be enumerated if I were 
 
 FIG. 53. Spotted Tail, chief of the Brule" Sioux, a tribe of Hunting 
 Indians. From a photograph by W. H. Jackson, of Hayden Geo- 
 logical Survey. Type of Polynesian Americans.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN RACES. 335 
 
 drawing up a monograph of American aborigines, but 
 enough has been presented, I think, to indicate the 
 grounds of the conclusion that the Pacific-coast In- 
 dians generally, from Behring's Strait to the Gulf of 
 California, are descended from a common stock at 
 some period not ethnically remote ; and that the .Es- 
 kimo of the Arctic shores, and consequently of Green- 
 land, are their very near relatives; and finally, that 
 all these tribes bear so distinctly an Asiatic stamp aa 
 to point to the Mongoloid regions of the Old World 
 as the home of their remote ancestors. 
 
 The civilized tribes of North and South America- 
 present to the investigator of their near ethnological 
 affinities some of the most perplexing of problems. 
 Buschmann, who studied especially the languages of 
 Mexico, united in a single group, called Sonoran, a 
 large number of North Mexican and New Mexican 
 languages.* All these languages present recognizable 
 affinities with the Nahuatl, and have many words in 
 common. To this family, apparently, belong the lan- 
 guages of the Moqui, as well as of the Comanches, 
 Utahs, Pali-Utahs and all the so-called Diggers of 
 California, and perhaps the Shoshoni. The Califor- 
 nian Indians, nick-named "Diggers," I have regarded 
 as physically inseparable from their northern coast- 
 wise neighbors. Will it be admissible to bring all 
 these into physical approximation to the tribes speak- 
 ing the Sonoran family of languages ? The final an- 
 swer to the question must await further consideration. 
 Meanwhile, in spite of linguistic obstacles, I shall 
 yield to the evidences of form, structure and psychic 
 traits, and reply with a provisional affirmative. This 
 
 * Buschmann, in Abhandlungen der Berliner Akademie der Wissen- 
 schaften, 1863. See, in connection with this discussion, his earlier 
 work, Astekische Ortsnamen, Berlin, 1853.
 
 334 
 
 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 conclusion involves all the civilized nations of Mexico 
 and central America, since though the Nahuatl pre- 
 vailed in its purity only in the neighborhood of the 
 Mexican capital, traces of it exist from New Mexico 
 
 FIG. 54. Nunipayu, a Moqui maiden. Type of the Asiatic Ameri- 
 cans. From a photograph by W. H. Jackson, 
 
 to the Lake of Nicaragua. It is probable, also, that 
 the Quiches, of Guatemala, and their allied neigh- 
 bors the Maya of Yucatan, as well as the Toltecs, 
 the kinsmen and predecessors of the Nahuatl Aztecs
 
 GENEALOGV OF THE BROWN KACES. 335 
 
 PIG. 55. A Mut-sun Woman of Tuolumne county, California. Photo- 
 graph by D. Sewell, Sonora, California.
 
 336 
 
 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 and Tlascalans, are all to be brought together in one- 
 great ethnic family. 
 
 The civilized Peruvians knew nothing of the civili- 
 zation of Mexico and central America, or of the lan- 
 
 FIG. 56. A Quichua Indian of Peru. From the mountains east of 
 Lima. From a Photograph obtained by Prof. J. B. Steere. 
 
 guages spoken north of the Isthmus of Darien. This, 
 however, as I maintain, is not conclusive evidence that 
 the Peruvians and Mexicans had not lived together in 
 America at some remote period. With the Quichuas
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN RACES. 337 
 
 of Peru we must class, ethnologically, the Muysca or 
 Chibcha of Bogota, the Colla or Aymara on Lake 
 Titacaca, and perhaps the divergent but civilized 
 Yuncas of the west slopes of the Andes. 
 
 Finally, we find the Eskimo type even among the 
 primitive Patagonians. Of five skulls taken from 
 prehistoric burials, M. Topinard writes as follows : 
 "At first sight one would think they were the skulls 
 of Eskimo. The narrowness of the forehead, its 
 height, its bulging at the level of the frontal bosses, 
 the antero-posterior elongation of the cranium, its 
 posterior part in the form of an inclined plane, and 
 then curved round ; the height of the vertical diame- 
 ter, or acrocephaly, the vertical direction downward 
 of the sides, the elongation of the face, the projection 
 forward of the malar bones, the degree of progna- 
 thism, the narrowness of the interval between the or- 
 bits, the harmony of form between the cranium and 
 the face, all this is Eskimo. The teeth themselves 
 are worn down horizontally, as in this race."* It is 
 true that some of the other skulls varied from this de- 
 scription, but the average of twenty-seven in respect 
 to dolichocephalism was 75.92. 
 
 These indications of the presence of the Peruvian 
 type in the extreme south of the continent are quite 
 confirmed by the existence of mummies in rockshel- 
 ters upon the northwestern coast of Patagonia. One 
 of these has been deposited by the discoverer, Dr. Aq. 
 Ried, in the museum at Ratisbon, Bavaria, and another 
 was sent to the Smithsonian Institution, f These mum- 
 mies, like those of Peru, are found in a sitting posture, 
 with some simple articles of use and convenience by 
 their side. The humid atmosphere of Patagonia, so 
 
 * Topinard, Anthropology, pp. 482-3. Compare antea, p. 405, seq. 
 f Aq. Ried, Smithsonian Annual Report, 1862, pp. 87, 426. 
 22
 
 338 PREADAMITES. 
 
 unlike that of Peru, leads to the inference that the 
 mummification of the dead was practiced under the 
 influence of some controlling motive, which must have 
 been inherited from ancestors dwelling in a more 
 propitious clime, and which even the dripping meteor- 
 ology of Patagonia was insufficient to eradicate. 
 
 Dr. Morton, the distinguished American craniolo- 
 gist and ethnologist, insisted upon the racial unity of 
 the American aborigines, and their distinctness from 
 the Mongolian type.* In dissenting from positions so 
 generally accepted f on the high authority of Dr. Mor- 
 ton, I have the support of recent ethnological writers 
 of the highest rank. Professor Retzius, a pioneer in 
 exact craniometry, says: "It is scarcely possible to 
 find anywhere a more distinct distribution into dolicho- 
 cephali and brachycephali than in America. . . . 
 From all, then, that I have been able to observe, I 
 have arrived at the opinion that the dolichocephalic 
 form prevails in the Carib Islands and in the whole 
 eastern part of the American continent, from the ex- 
 treme northern limits to Paraguay and Uruguay in the 
 south ; while the brachycephalic prevails in the Kurile 
 [Aleutian ?] Islands and on the Continent, from the 
 latitude of Behring's Strait, through Oregon, Mexico, 
 Ecuador, Peru, Bolivia, Chili, the Argentine Republic, 
 
 * Morton, Crania Americana, p. 2GO, et passim; Ethnology and 
 Archaeology of American Aborigines, p. 9 ; Schoolcraft, History of 
 the Indians, Vol. II, p. 316. Huinboldt also says " The nations of 
 America, except those which border on the polar circle, form a single 
 race, characterized by the formation of the skull, the color of the 
 skin, the extreme thinness of the beard, and straight glossy hair." 
 
 f Stephens, Yucatan, Vol. I, p. 284; Nott and Gliddon, Types of 
 Mankind, chap, ix; Indigenous Races of the Earth, pp. 332-7; Agas- 
 siz, in Types of Mankind, p. 69. In this category might also be 
 named Lawrence, Wiseman, Squier, Meigs, and, until a recent date, 
 the generality of writers on American ethnology.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN EACES. 339 
 
 Patagonia to Terra del Fuego."* . . . "The brachy- 
 ceplialic tribes of America are found, for the most part, 
 on that side of the continent which looks toward Asia 
 and the islands of the Pacific, and they seem to be re- 
 lated to the Mongol races." Dr. Daniel Wilson has 
 Advanced very similar views, f and has supplied tables 
 of measurements from 289 skulls by which the question 
 is placed beyond all possible controversy. 
 
 It remains to note that the Pacific-slope type of 
 skull pervaded not only the regions found by the Span- 
 iards in possession of the civilized nations, but the 
 entire continent, as far at least as the relics of the 
 Mound-builders are distributed. The Mound-builders 
 were certainly of the cranial type of the ancient Mexi- 
 cans and Peruvians, and thus of the cranial type of 
 all the natives of the Pacific slope, at least as far as 
 Sitka. After the personal comparison of Peruvian 
 skulls,^: with authentic Mound-builders' skulls from 
 Michigan and Indiana, and others from dolmens and 
 mounds in central Tennessee, I feel confident that 
 the identity of the race of Mound-builders with the 
 race of Anahuac and Peru will become generally 
 recognized. So far as skulls from the mounds were 
 known to science during Dr. Morton's lifetime, he 
 recognized their close affinity with the ancient Peru- 
 vian and Mexican ; but Dr. Wilson has insisted upon 
 this affinity with a more considerable array of meas- 
 
 * Retzius, Present State of Ethnology in Relation to the Form of 
 the Human Skull, translated for Smithsonian Annual Report, 1859, 
 pp. 264, 267. 
 
 f Wilson, Canadian Journal of Industry, Science and Art, Nov. 
 1856 and 1857; Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, Jan. 1858; 
 Smithsonian Annual Report, 1862, p. 246, seq. 
 
 \ Collected and deposited in the Museum of the University of 
 Michigan, by Professor Joseph B. Steere, Ph.D.
 
 340 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 urements to sustain the position ; * and has shown 
 that numerous existing tribes of the south and south- 
 west are similarly brachycephalic. The Abbe Bras- 
 seur de Bourbourg,f after the ablest and most exten- 
 sive researches, declares that the preaztec Mexicans 
 or Toltecs were a people identical with the Mound- 
 builders. The Mexican records indicate that they mi- 
 grated from a country lying to the northeast, known 
 as old Tlapalan, and that they were expelled by the 
 hostility of the Chichimecs or barbarous tribes. The 
 Toltecs or Nahuas displaced a still older and some- 
 what civilized people, the Colhuas. It was the relics 
 of Toltecan civilization, according to Stephens, which 
 the Spanish conquerors found in central America; and 
 there is little hazard in inferring the same idenity in 
 the sources of Peruvian and Mexican civilization as 
 we find in the racial characteristics of the ancient in- 
 habitants of those countries. 
 
 Colonel J. W. Foster,:}: after much personal study 
 of this subject, concluded that the Mound-builders 
 possessed a conformation of skull "which was sub- 
 sequently represented in the people who developed 
 the ancient civilization of Mexico and central Ameri- 
 ca," and that "this people were expelled from the 
 Mississippi valley by a fierce and barbarous race, 
 and that they found refuge in the more genial climate 
 of central America." 
 
 I have included the Pueblo Indians of North Am- 
 erica under the type of Asiatic Americans (p. 333). 
 There is little room for doubt that they are the de- 
 scendants of the builders of the cliif-dwellings, which 
 
 * Wilson, Smithsonian Annual Report, 1862, pp. 348, 250, 254, 263. 
 t See Baldwin's Ancient America, p. 201, seq. 
 J In his valuable work, Prehistoric Races of the United States, 
 3d ed., Chicago, lb74, pp. 350, 351.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BKOWN RACES. 341 
 
 have been so happily described and illustrated by 
 Jackson and Holmes, in connection with Dr. Hay- 
 den's survey of the territories.* Dr. E. Bessels says: 
 "There is not much room left to doubt that the pres- 
 ent Pueblo Indians are the direct descendants of the 
 ancient inhabitants of southern Colorado and New 
 Mexico, "f What is more important in the present 
 connection is his decided identification of the cranial 
 type of the mesa ruins, or ancient cliff-dwellings, with 
 that of the Peruvians and that of mounds in Ten- 
 nessee. "Skull No. 1179," he says, "might very well 
 be taken for that of an ancient Peruvian" (p. 55). 
 u To show the resemblance between the skulls from 
 southern Colorado and New Mexico . . . and those 
 of the ancient Peruvians," a diagram is given by Dr, 
 Bessels, in which several profiles are superposed, 
 showing marked coincidences. Finally, writing in 
 reference to the report of a ceiling in one of the cliff- 
 dwellings which had been arched at the height of 
 twenty feet, over a room twenty-five or thirty feet in 
 diameter, Dr. Bessels remarks, "There are but two 
 tribes inhabiting this continent whose architectural 
 skill proved efficient enough for this purpose, namely, 
 the Peruvians and the Eskimos" (p. 61).^: 
 
 Contrasted with this round-headed and thin-skulled 
 type stretching from Sitka along the western slope 
 of America, as far as the Straits of Magellan, is the 
 long-headed, thick-skulled and oval-faced Indian of 
 
 * See especially Jackson, in Hayden Annual Report, 1874, pp. 
 369-81, with plates; and Hayden Annual Report, 1875, pp. 12, 23-4; 
 and Holmes and Jackson, in Hayden Annual Report, 1876, Part III, 
 pp. 383-457, many illustrations. 
 
 f Bessels, in Bulletin of Hayden Survey, Vol. II, p. 61. 
 
 f The racial identity of Mound-builders and the Pueblo Indians 
 has been admitted by L. H. Morgan, North American Review, CIX. 
 409, Oct. 1869.
 
 342 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 the interior. This sub-racial type stretches, in North 
 America, from the Yukon river to the borders of 
 Mexico, and eastward to the Atlantic ocean. Its 
 numerous tribes are grouped in families, less upon 
 physical than upon linguistic and social grounds ; 
 though physiognomic and structural characters pre- 
 sent diversities similar to those observed among 
 the Chinese and Japanese. The most widely dis- 
 tributed family is that of the Tinneh, otherwise 
 known as the Chippewayans or Athabaskans. This 
 stretches from the delta of the Yukon eastward to 
 the watershed, separating the basins of the Athabaska 
 and M'Kenzie rivers from that of Hudson's Bay, and 
 thence southward, principally along the flanks of the 
 Rocky Mountains. Some tribes reach the western 
 sea-coast in Alaska, British Columbia, Washington, 
 Oregon and California. To this family belong the 
 Navahoes, who extend eastward of the Colorado to 
 the highlands of Mexico ; the Apaches, ranging over 
 western Colorado and into the Mexican states of Chi- 
 huahua and Coahuila, and also another southern tribe, 
 the Lipans, located in Texas, near the mouth of the 
 Rio Grande del Norte. 
 
 The territory of the Algonkin family extended from 
 the sources of the Missouri river eastward, spreading 
 especially over the regions east of the Mississippi, 
 and included the well known tribes of Blackfeet, Ojib- 
 ways, Crees, Shawnees and the "Five Nations" of 
 the Middle and Eastern States. The Iroquois family 
 were located in Canada, in the midst of Algonkin ter- 
 ritory. The Dakotah or Sioux family dwell between 
 the Rocky Mountains and the Mississippi. A con- 
 siderable number of other tribes have not yet been 
 grouped in families. Among them are the Pawnees 
 and Ricarees of the Rocky Mountain region, the Choc-
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BROWN RACES. 343 
 
 taws and Cliickasaws of the southeast portion of the 
 United States, allied to the Muskogees and Seminoles, 
 the Cherokees of the Carolinas, and sundry tribes of 
 Texas. It is probable that most of these belong to 
 the brachy cephalic sub-race. 
 
 The Hunting Tribes of South America are more 
 diversified than those of the North, both in respect 
 to ethnic characters and languages, and social condi- 
 tion. But everywhere are noticeable some of the 
 fundamental characteristics of the Mongoloid type of 
 man. On linguistic, and partly on physical, grounds 
 they have been grouped in families, but I shall not 
 occupy space to enumerate them here. 
 
 I desire now to direct attention to the ethnic affini- 
 ties existing between the Hunting Tribes of the North 
 American Indians and the Polynesians, who are gen- 
 erally regarded as Mongoloid at the foundation. Both 
 races are characterized by a brownish-olive color. Both 
 races are tall, and in height surpass the Mongoloid 
 Asiatics; the eyes are straight, while obliquity is of 
 frequent occurrence among tribes more distinctly Mon- 
 goloid ; the nose, sometimes Asiatic, is more frequently 
 large, prominent, bridged, and even aquiline ; this is a 
 Papuan character, while the typical Mongoloid nose is 
 short and depressed ; the face is oval, and not flat, 
 and it is longer than in Asiatics; the cranium is 
 smaller and more dolichocephalous, and the face less 
 prognathous. Add to this that the Sumpitan or blow- 
 gun, a hunting weapon, is used by the tribes of New 
 Guinea, as well as by those of the Amazons and Ori- 
 noco, and we have a catalogue of resemblances worthy 
 at least to arrest serious attention. 
 
 I recognize, therefore, among American aborigi- 
 nes, two general stocks of Mongoloids; one is Asiatic, 
 and connects itself, structurally and geographically,
 
 344 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 with the nations of northern Asia; the other is Poly- 
 nesian.* 
 
 This theory, it must be confessed, encounters a 
 difficulty in the marked dolichocephalism of the Eski- 
 mo. If the dolichocephalism of the continental Indians 
 is made a ground of distinction from the west-coast 
 type, is it not an adequate ground for distinguishing 
 the Eskimo from that type and uniting them with the 
 continental Indians? On this subject I offer the fol- 
 lowing suggestions : 
 
 1. No ethnologist, not even Morton, the great de- 
 fender of American unity of type, has ever united 
 the Eskimo with the continental Indians in conse- 
 quence of their dolichocephalism or other cranial char- 
 acters, nor in consequence of any affinity presented by 
 the sum of their ethnic characters. Not a few have 
 set them down even as a distinct race.f 
 
 2. Most ethnologists admit that the Eskimo type 
 reaches to the Siberian Tuski (Namollo, or Chuk-luk- 
 mut) and the Ale-uts, which present the first step of 
 closer approximation toward Asiatic Chuk-chi on the 
 one hand, and American Tlinkets on the other. 
 
 3. The western Eskimo are distinctly less dolicho- 
 cephalic than the eastern. The mean index of 21 
 Greenland Eskimo was 71.7 (Broca), and of 100 cra- 
 
 * Some appropriate terms are needed to express the distinction, 
 recognized in this work, between the affiliated tribes of the north 
 and west coasts of America, living mostly in villages or somewhat 
 fixed abodes, and the feral hunting tribes without fixed habitations. 
 I have hesitated to extend the term " Orarian " to all the former, 
 both because many of the tribes, like the Pueblos and Comanches, 
 are not shore-inhabiting, and because such an extension of the 
 application of the term might not be sanctioned by the proposer. 
 I suggest, therefore, the name Sedentes for the sedentary or village 
 Indians, andVagantes for the wandering or hunting Indians. These 
 terms imply nothing in reference to ethnic origin or relations. 
 
 f See the comparisons made, pp. 163, 164, 166, etc.
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE BKOWN RACES. 345 
 
 nia, by Hays, 70.7. The mean index of six northwest 
 American Eskimo was 75.1, and of eleven Asiatic Es- 
 kimo 79.5, which brings the last named Eskimo almost 
 to the borders of brachycephalism. 
 
 4. Numerous observers, as I have shown, maintain 
 a substantial identity of type from Puget Sound to 
 Behring's Straits, in spite of increasing dolichocephal- 
 ism northward. 
 
 5. The Mongoloid race is not characterized by any 
 standard degree of dolichocephalism. Aside from Es- 
 kimo, the race presents a wide range in the value of 
 the cranial index. The Chinese are sub-dolichoceph- 
 alic, having an index of 77.6; the Turks are sub- 
 brachycephalic, having an index of 81.5; the Indo- 
 Chinese are brachycephalic, having an index of 83.5, 
 while the Lapps, sometimes grouped with the Eskimo 
 in a "Hyperborean race," have an index of 85.1. 
 
 We must conclude, therefore, that the cranial index 
 is only one of the characters on which a natural ethnic 
 classification must be based ; that it presents a consider- 
 able range among people whom a comprehensive judg- 
 ment would pronounce identical, and that its indica- 
 tions may sometimes be entirely overborne by the weight 
 of evidence drawn from the totality of characters. 
 
 It only remains, in discussing the genealogy of 
 the Mongoloids, to remind the reader that this type 
 included the prehistoric inhabitants of Europe. It 
 is impossible, however, to indicate at present any par- 
 ticular family of Mongoloids to which these people 
 may be certainly affiliated. It is likely, nevertheless, 
 that their closest genetic relations are with certain 
 Mongoloids now occupying northwestern Asia, and 
 the Arctic shores of Europe.* 
 
 * Some facts bearing on this relation to the Mongoloids are fur- 
 nished in chapter xi.
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE WHITE RACE. 
 
 WE now reach the question of the nature of the 
 connection between the Brown races and the 
 White. Did the White race make its appearance after 
 the Mongoloid and the Dravidian types had become 
 differentiated ? And was it derived from one of these ? 
 Or was the White type derived directly from one of 
 the Black races ? 
 
 I have heretofore assumed the possibility that the 
 Brown races are Adamic ; though I have indicated a 
 leaning toward the opposite view. The question con- 
 fronts us here for a decision. Which is most proba- 
 ble that the highest race should proceed directly 
 from one of the lowest, or that it should issue from 
 one of the races between it and the lowest ? On scien- 
 tific grounds, the question admits of but one answer. 
 I will remind the reader, also, of three considerations 
 of a concurring tendency : 1. The passage from the 
 White to the Brown races would be a racial retrogres- 
 sion ; and this, as I have shown, conflicts with the gen- 
 eral method of nature. 2. The Mongoloid race has 
 become so populous and so widespread, and was so 
 populous and widespread at the earliest dawn of his- 
 tory, and even of tradition, that it seems improbable 
 that the 1656 years between Adam and the Flood (ac- 
 cording to popular chronology) were sufficient time to 
 lay the foundations of so vast a race. 3. The people 
 with whom Cain affiliated so naturally could not have 
 been racially as divergent as one of the Black types. 
 
 316
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE WHITE RACE. 34:7 
 
 If it is asked what has become of the posterity of Cain, 
 or of other nonsethite sons of Adam, it may be re- 
 plied that Cain's posterity became merged into the 
 type of Mongoloids or Dravidians ; and other posterity 
 of Adam perished with the Sethites, in the flood.* 
 
 I feel constrained, therefore, to assume tentatively, 
 that we must look for the descent of the Adamites 
 from a Mongoloid or a Dravidian stock. The Turk- 
 ish Osmanlis and Turcomans approach, physically, 
 nearer to the Mediterranean stock than any other 
 Mongoloids. Their geographical position, moreover, 
 in the regions about the Caspian sea, and the eastern- 
 shores of the Euxine, is geographically approximated 
 to the Adamic seat. Of the Turcomans, Vambyry 
 says that they alone of all Mongolians do not possess 
 high cheek-bones, and the blonde color is predominant 
 among them. Next follow the Karakalpaks, whose 
 women, with a white color and large dark eyes, pass 
 for good-looking. Then come the Kirghis, whose 
 women and children have generally a white, almost 
 European, complexion, f At a date as remote as 
 Adam, however, the Turkish stock may have had a 
 home much farther removed from Eden.;}: It is also 
 some evidence of Mongoloid affinities, that the earliest 
 Noachites who have left traces of their language in 
 Mesopotamia seem to have spoken a dialect possessing 
 Turanian elements. On the contrary, the hair of the 
 Mongoloids generally is straight, black and coarse ; 
 
 *The Usiin were a fair, blue-eyed people in northeastern Asia 
 many centuries before our era, against whom the Turkish Hio:ig-Nu 
 made persistent war. Who were the Usiin ? Who were the similar 
 Ting Ling and Kiekars? Perhaps Cainites; perhaps Sethites not in, 
 the line of Noah. Are not the Finns the descendants of these ? 
 
 f Vambe*ry, Sketches in Central Asia, p. 284. 
 J This, we shall see, was the fact.
 
 348 PREADAMITES. 
 
 and the body is sparsely supplied with a pilous growth. 
 The Turks, however, in this respect deviate from the 
 normal Mongoloids. The zygomatic arches of the 
 Mongoloids are also more prominent than those of 
 the Mediterraneans ; the nose is natter, and the eyes 
 generally more oblique. 
 
 Turning to the Dravida, we find conditions, per- 
 haps, still more favorable to the hypothesis of a direct 
 genetic relationship with the Adamites. 1. Their geo- 
 graphical position, from the earliest times reached by 
 history or monuments, has been approximate to the 
 accepted location of the Adamic Eden. 2. Their hair 
 is dark and curly, according to the type of the Adam- 
 ites. 3. Their complexion ranges from dark reddish 
 to brownish and blackish, and exhibits a series of tran- 
 sitional states between Australians and Mediterraneans 
 such as to sustain the hypothesis of a genetic passage. 
 4. The recognized amnity of their languages with the 
 Turanian stock would explain the presence of Tura- 
 nian elements in the Accadian of the early Hamite 
 <p. 137). 
 
 As bearing on this amnity, I make the following 
 quotations. Mr. Brace says: "The Toda in the Nil- 
 ghiri hills are remarkable both for having been un- 
 touched by Sanscrit influences, and for their fine per- 
 sonal appearance. Some of them are said to present 
 strikingly the Roman cast of features ; their figures 
 are tall and athletic, complexion brown, and beards 
 bushy. The women have long black hair and beauti- 
 ful teeth, and are fairer than the men."* Of the 
 Bhotiya tribes, also Dravidians, Brace says: "Their 
 physique is not materially different from that of the 
 Tamuls. They are of pale brown complexion and 
 
 * These statements are sustained by Captain Harkness. (Prichard, 
 Natural History of Man, I, pp. 233-4.)
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE WHITE EACE. 
 
 34:9- 
 
 Turanian type of features. Some individuals have a. 
 high degree of personal beauty, almost Aryan in 
 type."* Dr. John Davy, after describing a fine 
 
 FIG. 57. A Draviclian of the Toda tribe, Nilghiri Hills, in southern 
 India. Supposed to represent the stock from which Adam sprang. 
 Skin of the color of "burnt umber." 
 
 * Brace, Races of the Old World, pp. 144, 146.
 
 350 PREADAMITES. 
 
 albino girl of Ceylon, adds: "It is easy to conceive 
 that an accidental variety of the kind might propa- 
 gate, and that the White race of mankind is sprung 
 from such an accidental variety. The [East] Indians 
 are of this opinion ; and there is a tradition or story 
 among them in which this origin is assigned to us."* 
 
 Of the moral qualities of the aborigines of India in 
 general, the following high testimony is rendered by 
 General Briggs:f "The man of the ancient race 
 scorns an untruth, and seldom denies the commission 
 even of a crime that he may have perpetrated, though 
 it lead to death. He is true to his promise, hospit- 
 able and faithful to his guest, devoted to his superiors, 
 and is always ready to sacrifice his own life in the 
 service of his chief." 
 
 On the whole, I think the Dravidian presents rather 
 the most probable point of connection between the 
 Adamites and the older races. 
 
 The ethnological affinities of the posterity of Adam 
 have been already traced,:}: and need not be repeated 
 in this place. 
 
 * Davy, Account of the Island of Ceylon. 
 
 f Briggs, in Royal Asiatic Society's Transactions, Vol. XIII. 
 
 | Chapters iii, iv and v. It has been maintained by some ethnol- 
 ogists that the Caucasians, so-called, do not constitute a single race. 
 Sch affarik says: "On one side the so-called Semites, that is, Arabs 
 and Jews, and on the other the Finns and Turks, are so very distinct, 
 linguistically, from the Indo-Europeans, that we cannot possibly 
 place them as stems of the same race in a common circle of relation- 
 ship." (Schaffarik, Slavische AUerthiimer, I, pp. 25, 26.) But, as to 
 the Finns and Turks, it is not claimed that they are coracial with 
 the Indo-Europeans. As to the Semites, every physical and monu- 
 mental indication points to their affiliation with the Aryan stock; 
 and we even get, in the primitive Accadian, some linguistic glimpses 
 of a common ethnic status. (Compare Sir Henry Rawlinson, Journal 
 Geographical Society, London, 1873, " On the Nationality of the 
 Hazareh.") Theodor Poesche asks: " How shall we include in one
 
 GENEALOGY OF THE WHITE EACE. 351 
 
 The genealogical tree of the types of mankind may 
 be represented by a diagram like that on pages 352-3. 
 Any diagram like this, however, must necessarily be, 
 to a large extent, tentative. Nevertheless, science is 
 attaining constantly to more exact knowledge respect- 
 ing the affinities of human types, and each year's re- 
 sults enable us to construct tables more reliable than 
 before. It must be distinctly understood, however, 
 that the doctrine of Preadamitism does not depend 
 on the correctness of any general table of affinities. 
 It only implies the truth of the single feature of the 
 genealogical tree, which represents the Adamites as 
 springing from some point above the base, instead 
 of standing, where I have put the Australians, at the 
 base. Any research into the genealogy of races must 
 be regarded, therefore, as only a pendant to the main 
 discussion ; though a line of research to which we 
 naturally turn as soon as we entertain the conception 
 of races older than Adam. 
 
 race Lapps with globular [kugelformigen] heads ; pronounced ' long- 
 heads,' as in Sweden; small and graceful South Arabians with blue- 
 black hair, and only sparse beards; and gigantic, blonde and heavy- 
 bearded Germans ? " (Poesche, Die Arier, Ein Beit rag zur historischen 
 Anthropologie, Jena, 1878, p. 6.) Here again we recognize the Lapps 
 as Mongoloids ; and as to the other types mentioned, I quite agree 
 with the majority of anthropologists, that they are not so physically 
 divergent from the predominantly mesocephalic Aryans as to justify 
 the recognition of racial distinctness.
 
 .3 
 -3 
 
 
 
 
 OH 
 
 e 
 
 St^ 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 "* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 fl 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CC 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 fl 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 02 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 to 
 
 E 
 
 ^ 1 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 i i 
 
 
 
 & 
 
 
 
 
 
 J| 
 
 (Q * 
 
 
 
 
 is 
 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 
 
 
 
 csS 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 fe S- 
 
 
 
 an 
 
 P 
 
 
 i 
 
 "2 
 
 
 H 55 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 o 
 
 9 
 
 an G^ 
 
 
 
 
 en 
 
 
 a 
 
 CC 
 
 
 fc 
 
 i ffi 
 
 ^ 
 
 <1 % 
 
 C 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 C 
 
 2 
 
 
 C 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 C ^__ c3 __ 
 
 , 
 
 C3 
 
 *t* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c* *2 ~" 
 
 c3 *^j C 
 
 H 
 
 o 
 
 
 H 
 
 C 
 
 
 
 rt c3 
 
 >a O 
 
 H 1 
 
 s 
 
 &i i 
 
 | 
 
 S 
 
 
 cc 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 g | 
 
 y| 3 ,C 
 
 o- R 53 
 
 ^ a 
 
 <H 
 
 <| U g 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 H 
 
 
 Jl 
 
 O) 
 
 
 | 1 
 S 
 
 J3 
 cS 
 fe 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 Q? O 
 
 
 fi 3 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 a 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 oi 
 
 
 
 0} 
 
 cS to 
 
 /o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 a "i a 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 1-Jj S 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 
 
 
 rr r^ ^i 
 
 H 1 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 02 
 
 a 
 
 
 O 
 
 J2 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 P 5 
 
 tc 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Cfl ^ 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 "? 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 _/ 
 
 
 n 
 
 H " 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 o\ 
 
 
 
 3_ 
 
 
 
 | 
 
 G 
 
 
 fc 
 
 
 
 n ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 o -2 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 Ul 
 
 
 CC 
 
 s 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 pj 
 
 
 
 rt 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 1 
 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S" 
 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 
 ., 
 
 >a 
 BD 
 
 
 c3 
 
 w 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 )>j 
 
 o M 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 -a- 
 
 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 iji 
 
 
 
 
 
 0) 
 
 
 
 IT 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 9~ 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CC ft 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 r a, 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 E 
 
 
 1 
 
 ,4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 d 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 C 
 
 
 I 
 1 
 
 5 
 
 i i 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 T 
 
 
 P 
 
 i <! 
 
 
 

 
 -5'S. 
 
 s| 
 
 5T 
 
 cS 
 
 1. 
 
 a 
 
 Pl C S x f 
 
 3g 
 
 w 
 
 .s g_ pq 
 
 OH 
 
 |- 
 
 333 
 
 ft^ 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 D-J pj 
 
 O 
 
 a ^ 
 '~s- 
 
 pq pq 
 
 * 03 
 
 1-|-|- 
 
 5 a -S 
 
 02 
 
 ' 
 
 sr 
 
 H 
 
 lg
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 THE CRADLE OF HUMANITY AND DISPERSION OF THE 
 BLACK RACES. 
 
 THE CRADLE OF HUMANITY. 
 
 ANOTHER inquiry to which attention may appro- 
 -L- priately be turned in this connection, is that 
 concerning the earliest home of mankind, and the 
 method of their dispersion over the earth. If all 
 mankind have descended from one primitive pair, 
 which is not probable, it is legitimate to search for 
 their dwelling-place. If the earliest representatives 
 of humanity appeared in considerable numbers, as 
 every other new type seems to have revealed itself, it 
 is not at all probable that they appeared simultaneously 
 in different quarters of the world. The supposition 
 is opposed to the observed fact of lines of relation- 
 ships converging toward one type and one place. It 
 is a fact, also, that the progress of human dispersion 
 over the earth has been remarked during the period 
 of written history. We have traditional, and even 
 historical, information concerning the spread of races 
 and nations into regions remoter from an assumed 
 primitive center. Most of the islands of Polynesia 
 have been populated since the Christian Era. "All 
 the oceanic islands," says Peschel, "that is, such as 
 lie at considerable distances from continents, have, 
 with few exceptions, been found uninhabited by 
 European navigators."* This was the case with 
 
 * Peschel, A usland, Jahrgang 1869, S. 1106. 
 
 354
 
 DISPERSION OF THE BLACK KACES. 355 
 
 the Bermudas, the Azores, the Madeiras, Fernando 
 Noronha, Trinidad, St. Helena, Ascension, Tristan 
 d'Acunha, as well as the Falklands, Marion Crozet, 
 the Kerguelens, the Mascarenes, St. Paul, Amster- 
 dam, and even the large islands of New Zealand. 
 Some traditional, and even historical, recollections 
 of primitive movements are well known to be in 
 possession of the Chinese ; and these concern all the 
 other great ethnic divisions of central, eastern and 
 northern Asia. The Japanese and Malays also pos- 
 sess remote traditions. These all point, as we shall 
 see, to a more restricted geographical range of man- 
 kind in very early times. Many facts indicate the 
 progressive dispersion of mankind from some central 
 region. We may therefore seek, on scientific grounds, 
 for the dwelling-place of the first beings who could 
 be pronounced human. 
 
 I shall not occupy space to enter into the details 
 of the evidence ; but the nature of the evidence 
 ought, perhaps, to be briefly pointed out. (1) We 
 have the direction of known movements of migration 
 over the earth. These, it is true, concern chiefly 
 the nations of the Mediterranean race ; though to a 
 considerable extent, also, tribes and peoples of the 
 Mongoloid and even the African stocks. Most of the 
 movements of the White and Brown races have been 
 from central and southern Asia. The chief excep- 
 tions will appear in the sequel. (2) A large propor- 
 tion of the animals and plants (except forest growths) 
 which have become useful to man, are known to 
 have had their origin in the Orient. Of 770 species 
 of plants used by man for food, 565 come from the 
 eastern and 204 from the western hemisphere. Of 
 the 237 amylaceous, or starch-yielding plants, 191
 
 356 PREADAMITES. 
 
 originated in the Old World and 45 in the New.* 
 (3) Man, as an animal, is unclothed and possessed of 
 a delicate skin. All naked land-animals are natives 
 of warm countries ; and, indeed, they must be to 
 endure ordinary climatic vicissitudes. Man, similarly, 
 it may confidently be argued, made his advent in a 
 region where the elements did not oppose his com- 
 ing. Primitively he was a tropical animal, and only 
 wandered into colder zones as he had learned to pro- 
 tect himself by artificial coverings. (4) The mam- 
 malian fauna of the oriental world is highest and 
 most approximated to the type of man ; and on 
 the principle of consistence of chorographic and or- 
 ganic correlations, it should be inferred that man is 
 not only a tropical, but an oriental animal. The four 
 great continental regions, as has been often remarked, 
 present a graduated succession in the rank of their 
 mammalian faunas. Australia is Marsupial and lowest. 
 South America is Edentate, and next in rank. North 
 America, with its Herbivorous fauna, stands third. 
 The Orient Eurasia with its carnivorous mam- 
 mals, stands highest. Palaeontology informs us that 
 a similar faunal gradation of these quarters of the 
 world had been established in Tertiary time. The 
 Orient was long highest in rank ; and now that the 
 event has shown man to have been the destined cul- 
 mination of organic improvement, it becomes appar- 
 ent that the Orient was long designated as the ap- 
 pointed birth-place of the human species. This indi- 
 cation can scarcely be mistaken ; and it concurs with 
 the other evidences adduced, f 
 
 * United States Patent Office Report, 1859, p. 299, and especially 
 p. 361. 
 
 f This subject has been discussed by Professor James D. Dana, 
 in his Address before the American Association for the Advancement
 
 DISPERSION OF THE BLACK RACES. 357 
 
 This mode of reasoning, evidently, may be carried 
 still further. The carnivores are not the highest type 
 of mammals below man, the anthropoid apes, standing 
 next to man, ought to afford more conclusive and 
 more precise indications than the most abundant car- 
 nivorous fauna. Where are the Primates next below 
 man found most abundantly at the present time ? For 
 the purpose of answering this question, I have com- 
 piled the table on the next page.* In the first column is 
 designated the highest order of mammals, with the two 
 sub-orders and eight families comprised in it, arranged 
 in the order of rank. In the succeeding columns are 
 indicated the numbers of species of each order, sub- 
 order and family known to exist in each of the Zo- 
 ological regions named at the top. These regions 
 may be defined in a general way as follows : The 
 Palcearctio Region embraces all Europe, all Asia, 
 except Hindustan, the Malay peninsula and southern 
 Arabia, and includes Africa as far as the Tropic of 
 Cancer. The Ethiopian Region embraces all Africa 
 south of the Tropic of Cancer, and includes Madagas- 
 car and the neighboring Malagasy islands. The Ori- 
 ental Region embraces the southern peninsulas of 
 Asia and the Malay archipelago. The Australian 
 Region embraces Australia, Austro-Malasia, Polyne- 
 sia and New Zealand. The Neo- Tropical Region 
 embraces all South America, the Antilles, and Mexi- 
 co as far as the Tropic of Cancer. The Nearctic Re- 
 gion embraces all North America north of the tropic. 
 
 of Science, 1855, p. 33, et seq. See also the present writer's Reconcili- 
 ation of Science and Religion, p. 370; and Peschel, Das Ausland, 
 Jahrgang 1869 ; Caspari, Urgeschichte der Menschheit, I Bd., 2 Buch, 
 5, Die Wiege des Menschengeschlechts und die Rassenausbreitung, 
 Vol. I, pp. 182-219. 
 
 * From Wallace, Geographical Distribution of Animals.
 
 358 
 
 PREADAMITES. 
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF PRIMATES AND CARNIVORES. 
 
 
 _o 
 
 d 
 
 
 c 
 
 "a 
 
 _0 
 
 
 
 ts 
 
 
 
 *3 
 
 
 
 'a. 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 "c 
 
 "3 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 *3 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 O 
 
 < 
 
 K 
 
 K 
 
 
 
 104 
 
 (;<: 
 
 
 114 
 
 
 
 
 -i 
 
 w 
 Gl 
 
 
 
 
 f* 
 
 
 OT 
 
 2 
 
 in 
 
 
 
 
 Old World Monkeys (Semnopitliecidce) 
 
 1 
 
 11 
 
 IU 
 
 28 
 
 
 
 
 Baboons and Macaques ( Cercopithecidce) 
 
 4 
 
 42 
 
 23 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 American Monkeys (Cebldce) - - - 
 
 
 
 
 
 81 
 
 
 Marmosets (Hapalidce) 
 
 
 Ml 
 
 
 
 33 
 
 
 
 
 ow 
 
 III 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Mr 
 
 t 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 Aye-Ayes (Cheiromyidie) .... 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 Carnivores (Only the terrestrial) - - - - 
 
 65 
 
 00 
 
 95 
 
 O 
 
 48 
 
 43 
 
 Here the Palaearctic, Ethiopian and Oriental re- 
 gions embrace what I designated above, the Oriental 
 continent. Each of these three regions, however, 
 contains, as the table shows, at least fifty per cent, 
 more carnivorous mammals than either of the other 
 regions, and it still appears that the Old World pre- 
 sents a fauna most harmonized with the superiority 
 of man, and stands signalized as the appointed cradle 
 of mankind. More precisely, southern and southeast- 
 ern Asia bear the strongest characteristics of this kind ; 
 though Africa stands conspicuously related to this Ori- 
 ental region in the dominance of carnivores. 
 
 But searching more particularly for the distribution 
 of the Primates, we find that South America and 
 Mexico afford 114 species, Ethiopia 104, and the Ori- 
 ental region 66.* Primates in general, therefore, 
 give slight precedence to South America; but when 
 
 * Murray has given a map showing the preponderance of mon- 
 keys by means of a dark belt, including equatorial America on the 
 west, and stretching in a band about twenty degrees wide, across 
 Africa, and thence to Farther India and Borneo.
 
 DISPERSION OF THE BLACK RACES. 359 
 
 we analyze the order, we observe that the American 
 Primates occupy the lowest position, while the Ethio- 
 pian and Oriental Primates are higher. In these two 
 regions, also, occur the only apes known in the world. 
 These facts still point out the Ethiopian and Oriental 
 regions (in the stricter sense) as best fitted for the 
 reception of the human animal. 
 
 It is suggestive that the honors should be divided 
 between Africa and southeastern Asia. These regions, 
 thus united in honors, may be only the extremities of 
 an ancient continent now largely wasted, whose surface 
 was the grand theater of the earliest activities of man. 
 That continent would have been located in the Indian 
 ocean, and would have included the Malagasy archi- 
 pelago (Madagascar and contiguous islands), and would 
 have stretched northeastward to the Malay peninsula. 
 
 Now, this happens to be a conclusion already 
 reached, on more general zoological and geological 
 grounds. M. Milne-Edwards, some years ago,* sug- 
 gested that an extensive area, which he designated the 
 "Mascarene continent," had disappeared from a re- 
 gion situated southeast of Africa. More recently Mr. 
 Sclater, an eminent English ornithologist, has given 
 the name Lemuria to a supposed obliterated land in- 
 eluding the Mascarene continent of Milne-Edwards, 
 and stretching across the Indian ocean to Ceylon 
 and Sumatra, and including the Laccadives and Mal- 
 dives. There are indications that the Lemuroid Pri- 
 mates were developed within this region. Represen- 
 tative species occur at the now detached extremities, 
 and Lemurs are unknown in other regions. Many 
 other forms which occur in the Malagasy islands reap- 
 pear, or their close representatives reappear, in the 
 Malay region. Among these are several genera of 
 
 * Milne-Edwards, in Comtes Rendus, 15th April 1872, pp. 1030-34
 
 360 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 birds. Beccari, in a recent work on the geographical 
 distribution of palms,* after describing the difficulties 
 of the dispersion of their fruits, reaches the conclusion 
 that when we find two congeneric species of palms or 
 other plants upon widely separated lands, it is reason- 
 able to infer that such lands were once united. On 
 the Mascarene islands, in Ceylon, the Nicobars, at 
 Singapore, on the Moluccas, New Guinea, in Austra- 
 lia and Polynesia, occur various species of Phyclio- 
 sperma, all very difficult of dissemination. In this 
 case, as in so many others, the indications of botan- 
 ical distribution harmonize with those of zoological 
 distribution. "In order to explain," he says, "the 
 presence of closely related palm-forms in localities so 
 separated, we must assume the former existence of 
 obliterated lands in the very region where the Indian 
 ocean, with its storms and tempests, is to-day exclusive 
 monarch exactly in the region where we must locate 
 the hypothetical Lemuria, in order to explain the 
 otherwise incomprehensible facts of the geographical 
 distribution of animals." For such reasons, it is con- 
 sidered probable that these distant regions were once 
 united, f Now, when we examine the soundings of 
 
 * O. Beccari, Malesia, Raccolta di Osservazioni botaniche intorno 
 alle piante dell arcipelago Indomalese e Papuano, Genua, 1878. 
 
 t Wallace, Geographical Distribution of Animals, Vol. I, pp. 76, 
 276, 285-92, 328, 335. See also pp. 357-9, and The Malay Archipel- 
 ago; Pesghel, Races of Man, p. 32; Haeckel, Naturliche Schopfungs- 
 geschichte, 4th ed., pp. 321, 619; R. Owen, Proceedings Geographical 
 Society, London, 1862; Murray, Geographical Distribution of Mam- 
 mals, pp. 68-71; Hooker, Flora of Australia, 1859, "Introductory 
 Essay," p. Iv. 
 
 This continent, as Peschel suggests, would correspond with the 
 Indian Ethiopia of Claudius Ptolemseus. It occupies, moreover, 
 nearly the position assigned by numerous ecclesiastical writers to the 
 Scriptural Paradise. See Lactantius, Instit. Divince, ii, 13; Bede, 
 De Mundi Constit., p. 326; Hrabamus Maurus, De Universo; Kos-
 
 DISPERSION OF THE BLACK RACES. 361 
 
 the Indian ocean, we find, correspondingly, that the 
 graduations in depth are entirely consonant with the 
 hypothesis of a primitive but now wasted continent.* 
 Lemuria lies in the region indicated by the facts of 
 geographical distribution of Carnivores and higher 
 Primates, as the quarter of the world reserved for 
 the first appearance of the human being. It is now 
 generally admitted that man's birthplace was in a 
 region covered at present by the waters of the Indian 
 ocean, f 
 
 The general position of the hypothetical continent 
 of Lemuria will be understood from the "Chart of 
 Progressive Dispersions." On this chart the blue 
 
 mas Indicopleustes : xpianavix-r) Toxoypaipta, torn, ii., p. 188. Ed. 
 Montfaucon (in Collectio nova Patrum Grcecorum, Paris, 1707), and 
 the anonymous geographer of Ravenna in Geogr., lib. i, cap. 6. So 
 Columbus, when he discovered a land supposed to occupy a position 
 southeast of the Ganges, thought himself in " proximity to the 
 earthly Paradise." According to a passage in the Bagaveda Gita, 
 Adima and Heva were created in Ceylon. (Jacolliot, The Bible in 
 India, pp. 195-9.) For my own part, I do not look for Paradise, the 
 Eden of our race, in the region populated by the sooty and progna- 
 thous types of primitive humanity, but in the more northern region 
 which received the Adamites. 
 
 * Consult the " Chart of Progressive Dispersions " at the end 
 of this work. On this subject Mr. Andrew Murray employs the 
 following language : " We may safely infer that a great continent 
 stretched across between Africa and India. The numerous shoals 
 in the Indian Ocean are one indication of this ; but a much more 
 important one is the fact of the fauna of India and Africa, belong- 
 ing, with few exceptions, to the same families which are peculiar to 
 those two districts. So far as regards mammals, abundant illustra- 
 tions in support of this will be found throughout the following 
 pages, passim." (Murray, Geographical Distribution of Mammals, 
 p. 29.) 
 
 f North of the "Lemurian" continent, the greater part of India 
 was, during Tertiary time, covered by the sea. I shall venture the 
 opinion that it was in Tertiary time that the primitive representa- 
 tives of humanity were upon the earth. See chapter xxvii.
 
 362 PREADAMITES. 
 
 color is used exclusively for water-lines and geograph- 
 ical indications. The dotted blue lines follow the 
 soundings of fifteen thousand feet; and from their 
 disposition it will at once be understood what regions 
 are most likely to be the sites of obliterated lands. 
 Thus the western half and all the northern and eastern 
 portions of the Indian ocean lie on the landward 
 side of the line of fifteen thousand feet. From south- 
 eastern Asia shallow soundings extend beyond Aus- 
 tralia and New Zealand. They also occupy large 
 areas in the tropical Pacific. Lines of shallower 
 soundings show that the marine contour lines of one 
 thousand feet pass between Celebes and New Guinea, 
 joining to the Asiatic continent all the islands lying 
 to the northwest, and leaving united with the Aus- 
 tralian continent all the islands lying to the south- 
 east as far as the Louisiade archipelago. These lines 
 are thought to indicate ancient land areas. Other 
 land areas are supposed to have existed in the Poly- 
 nesian region, and to have stretched nearly or quite 
 to the region now occupied by South America. A 
 similar belt of islands and shoals stretches toward 
 North America. On the other side of South America, 
 a land connection (not here indicated) is thought likely 
 to have existed in early Tertiary times with western 
 Africa, and to have aiforded the means of communi- 
 cation for African types between Africa and South 
 America. It is known that in Tertiary times a great 
 sea or ocean stretched from the southeastern penin- 
 sula of Asia over much of Hindustan, Arabia, all 
 western Asia, and most of southern Europe, covering 
 the basin of the present Mediterranean, but not con- 
 necting with the Atlantic ocean. It connected, per- 
 haps, with the Pacific on the east. These and other 
 past conditions in the distribution of land and water
 
 DISPERSION OF THE BLACK RACES. 363 
 
 have been profoundly discussed by Wallace * and 
 others. Caspar! f has given a chart of ancient lands, 
 in connection with an attempt to indicate the early 
 distribution of mankind. There is little difficulty, on 
 geological grounds, in mapping areas which were 
 covered by the sea and areas which were probably con- 
 tinental, in each successive period of geological his- 
 tory ; but it is extremely difficult to determine that 
 the shores of land and sea were thus and so at the 
 time when man began to spread himself over the 
 earth. For these reasons, I have not thought it best 
 to attempt to represent precisely any ancient conti- 
 nental configurations. The former probable condi- 
 tions of continental boundaries and connections it is 
 indispensable, however, to keep in mind, in any at- 
 tempt to trace the slow progress of racial divergence 
 and dispersion into the regions of the earth now in- 
 habited by man. 
 
 II. DISPERSION OF THE BLACK RACES. 
 
 Though it is probable that beings properly human 
 existed who were even inferior to the Australians, 
 we may begin with the Australians. These, as be- 
 fore stated, constitute the lowest surviving racial type, 
 and in all probability represent a primordial diver- 
 gence from the primitive human stock. This turned 
 eastward, while a corresponding primordial diver- 
 gence turned westward. In other words, one was des- 
 tined to afford populations to Africa, and the other 
 to Australian, Malayan and Asiatic regions. On the 
 
 * Alfred R. Wallace, The Geographical Distribution of Animals, 
 2 vols., Am. ed., New York, 1876. Also The Malay Archipelago. 
 
 f Otto Caspari, Die Urgeschichte der Menschheit-, mit Bilcksicht 
 auf die naturliche Entwickelnng des fruhesten Geisteslebens, 2 Bcle. 
 Leipzig, 1873.
 
 364 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 chart, which is intended especially to illustrate this 
 and the three following chapters, I have employed 
 continuous lines to denote ascertained movements of 
 human populations. These are of three different 
 colors, according to the dominant color of the race, 
 as explained on pages 52 and 53. A broken line de- 
 notes an ethnic trail which has subsequently become 
 covered by the sea, or by other layers of population, 
 or else is, for other reasons, merely conjectural. Ar- 
 rows indicate the direction of the movement. Where 
 a name is written, the contiguous arrow denotes the 
 stem to which the name appertains. To distinguish 
 the different races of one color, I have employed 
 plain, wavy, crermlated and beaded lines; and the 
 same method is employed for discriminating the dif- 
 ferent families of the White race. 
 
 The eastward stem must have extended the Austra- 
 lian type to the farther extremity of Lemuria, which 
 was among the Sunda islands. If there existed no 
 land communication at that time with Australia, the 
 water passage from Timor was quite practicable, if, 
 indeed, this island was not then a part of Australia. 
 Thus, I think, Australia became overspread with the 
 Australian type. Australians, of course, remained dis- 
 tributed continuously westward to the original seat of 
 the stock in Lemuria, but the subsequent disappear- 
 ance of Lemurian land has broken all connection be- 
 tween Australia and the ancient home of the Austra- 
 lians. I have therefore represented the hypothetical 
 course of Australian migration by a broken line. 
 
 It cannot be doubted that the Australian type once 
 extended over many other regions from which it has 
 since been displaced. In addition to the physical re- 
 semblances heretofore pointed out, M. Alfred Maury 
 informs us that traces exist of their presence in Hin-
 
 DISPERSION OF THE BLACK KACES. 365 
 
 dustan, in a period more remote than its first occu- 
 pancy by Dravidians. "Mr. Logan," he says, "has 
 caught certain analogies between the Dravidian idioms 
 and the Australian tongues. ... A profound study of 
 the names of number in all the idioms of the Dravidian 
 family has revealed to him the existence of a primary 
 numerical system purely binary which is met with 
 again in the Australian languages. . . . The Dravidian 
 idioms have thus chased before them the Australian 
 tongues at a primordial epoch that now loses itself in 
 the night of time."* In accordance with these ideas 
 I have carried the Australian line across the southern 
 part of Hindustan. 
 
 Now, as the group of islands known as Melanesia 
 is covered by Papuans, and as the Melanesian region 
 was once annexed to Australia, it appears that the 
 Papuan type developed from the Australian in those 
 remote quarters, and spread itself beyond, even to 
 New Caledonia and Fiji. It is quite possible that an 
 ancient twig of Papuans extended over the Philip- 
 pines, leaving the Aeta there as a remnant of them- 
 selves, and even pushed on northward, by Formosa 
 and the Loochoos, to the Japanese islands, leaving 
 the Amos as witnesses of the northward extent of 
 the modified Papuan type. I shall indicate, however, 
 another supposable origin for the Ainos. 
 
 Tasmania was also inhabited by Papuans, but I 
 scarcely think that Australian appendage was reached 
 from Melanesia. It seems more probable that at one 
 time all eastern Australia was in the possession of the 
 Papuan or prepapuan type, as far as Tasmania, and 
 that the Australians, pressing from the northwest and 
 west, drove the Papuans almost completely from Aus- 
 tralia, leaving the Tasmanian population an isolated 
 
 * Alfred Maury, in Nott and Glidclon's Indigenous Races, p. 75-6.
 
 366 PEEADAMITES. 
 
 fragment. Such an opinion is corroborated by the 
 presence of Australian or Papuan-like natives with 
 frizzled hair, on the north coast, and in the interior 
 of northern Australia ; presenting the phenomenon of 
 an incompletely differentiated type.* The Tasmanians, 
 moreover, were not characteristically Papuan, and 
 some ethnologists have proposed to regard them a 
 distinct race. It is probable they presented a remi- 
 niscence of the transition from the Australian type. 
 If we class the Tasmanians with Papuans, their marked 
 divergence from that race must be taken as evidence 
 of the bifurcation of the prepapuan stem at a remote 
 epoch, perhaps before reaching the Australian conti- 
 nent. I have accordingly represented the northern 
 twig as quite disconnected with Australia. 
 
 Should we see ground for assuming the Papuans 
 for the lowest and original race, we could regard this 
 race as spread from its Lemurian home over the whole 
 of Australia and Tasmania ; then the Australian type, 
 becoming diiferentiated, displaced the ancestral Pap- 
 uans from Australia, leaving Tasmania and Melanesia 
 to remain occupied by the primitive stock. On this 
 supposition, too, the tufted-haired Hottentots would 
 be the direct derivatives of the tufted-haired Papuans, 
 and some ethnologists might be better pleased to see 
 these races in genetic juxtaposition. Possibly such a 
 scheme would more nearly represent the succession 
 of events, but it is opposed by the superior charac- 
 ter of a large part of the Papuans in comparison with 
 Australians. 
 
 In tracing the ramifications of the westward or 
 preafrican stem, much, of course, must be left to 
 conjecture ; though we have some good facts on which 
 
 * On this commixture see Earl, in Journal Geographical Society, 
 London, Vol. XVI, 239.
 
 DISPERSION OF THE BLACK RACES. 367 
 
 to base an inductive procedure. In the first place, 
 the Hottentots most resemble Australians in color, in 
 hair and in intellectual traits. They must be, there- 
 fore, most closely connected with Australians. The 
 Namaquas are recognized as closely affiliated, and the 
 Bushmen cannot be regarded as diverging from the 
 same stem at a very remote period. Secondly, the 
 Hottentots are known to have moved southward from 
 the eastern equatorial region of the continent. We 
 may, therefore, presume that they reached Africa in 
 the vicinity of the easterly cape. Thirdly, they have 
 been pressed from the north by the Kaffir nation ; this 
 nation, therefore, made its appearance on the north of 
 the Hottentots. Fourthly, the whole family of Bantu 
 Negroes is linguistically and physically related to the 
 Kaffirs; hence the Bantus have ramified westward 
 from the prekaffir stock, and represent its early con- 
 dition, not its present one. Fifthly, the Soudan pop- 
 ulations are true Negroes, and hence ramified from 
 the original Negro stem ; but their linguistic diver- 
 gences indicate that they represent a remote divarica- 
 tion. Sixthly, their movements are known to have 
 been toward the west ; and this accords with the hy- 
 pothesis of their origin. Seventhly, the Fulah are 
 ethnically Berberic, and we must connect them with 
 the Berber stem. Eighthly, they are known to have 
 penetrated from northwestern Africa, and this indicates 
 the direction in which their trail must be drawn. Fi- 
 nally, we may feel confidence in connecting the Somali, 
 the Galla and the Danakil with the Himyaritic Arabs ; 
 and also in running a line of Semitic Arabs across the 
 Red Sea into the region east of the Nile, and even into 
 the heart of the Saharan oases. A study of the chart 
 will indicate that the lines have been drawn in accord- 
 ance with these principles. There are several tribes,
 
 368 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 however, like the JSTiam-Niam, the Fans and the Fundi, 
 about which I have felt especial nncertaint}'- ; while it- 
 is also obvious that many tribes and nations, like the 
 Mandingoes and the Hausa tribes, are so hybridized 
 that a true chart would show them connected with two 
 or more races or stocks. 
 
 It seems highly presumable that Africa was occu- 
 pied by indigenes at so remote a period that the 
 northern, as well as other parts of the continent, 
 must have come into their possession long before the 
 invasions of the Mongoloids or the Hamites by the 
 Isthmus of Suez. Beyond this presumption we have 
 not a ray of information ; and I have not felt justified, 
 therefore, in attempting to trace the movements of the 
 Black races of Africa northward beyond the twentieth 
 parallel of latitude.* 
 
 * The physical contrasts between the Australians and Negroes 
 naturally suggest the query whether these stocks do not represent 
 two distinct human origins their genealogical divergence dating 
 back in prehuman times. I judge, however, that if their point of 
 divergence were prehuman, the amount of the divergence would be 
 greater than it is. The Hottentots, moreover, are a connecting link 
 next the Australian side, while the Tasmanians, Papuans, Bechuanas, 
 Makololos and other Kaffirs exhibit progressive approximations to 
 the Negro side, and we thus seem to retain reminiscences of an act- 
 ual passage between Australians and Negroes. I have, therefore, 
 felt considerable confidence in laying down a physical connection 
 between these two ethnic types within the human period.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 DISPERSION OF ASIATIC MONGOLOIDS. 
 
 the preaustralian trunk diverged, probably 
 in western Lemuria, a sturdy and prolific stem 
 which was destined to cover Asia and the Malayan re- 
 gions with dense populations, and to send its streams 
 of migration over all the New World. This may be 
 styled the premongoloid stem. It was the great stock 
 from which the straight-haired peoples of all parts of 
 the world have been derived. It represents a marked 
 divergence in ethnic characters, and leads to the infer- 
 ence that a long period elapsed in the progress of the 
 differentiation. Still, so far as we can judge, the dis- 
 persive movement had not, as yet, made -wide progress. 
 The Euplocam Dravidians are not to be regarded as 
 budded from this stock, but rather directly, and at a 
 later date, from the Euplocam Australians. 
 
 The premongoloid stem bifurcated at an early 
 date, as I have conjectured, into eastern and western 
 branches. Neglecting for the present the western, 
 it is apparent that we must conceive the eastern branch 
 as further ramifying, in primitive times, before the 
 current of population had reached central Asia. The 
 result of this was a stream of population setting north- 
 eastward toward the mouth of the Amur, and another 
 setting southeastward toward the Malayan peninsulas. 
 The oldest issue of the southeastward stream seems to 
 have been the Malay population and ethnic type. "We 
 have no certain information of the advent of the Ma- 
 lays from the northwest ; but, as they are distinctly 
 
 24 369
 
 370 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 Mongoloids, and we cannot admit an autochthonous 
 origin, it seems reasonable to trace them backward to 
 a region which is known to be the radiant point of 
 other types of Mongoloids. The date of their diver- 
 gence was earlier than the development of the funda- 
 mental type of languages spoken in central and north- 
 ern Asia. The Malay language seems to have had an 
 indigenous growth. 
 
 From the Malayan region we are able to trace them 
 progressively over the islands of the Pacific. The 
 greatest purity of the type is preserved in the Sunda 
 islands and the peninsula of Malacca. In migrating 
 eastward, they commingled, to some extent, with the 
 Papuans of Melanesia, and hence arose the so-called 
 Micronesian type, which on one geographical border 
 is predominantly Papuan, and on the opposite pre- 
 dominantly Malayan. From Micronesia, tradition and 
 history are able to trace the Malayan strain in its 
 migrations to the Marshall islands ; thence to the 
 Mulgraves ; thence to the Samoan ; thence success- 
 ively to the Society, Marquesas and Sandwich islands. 
 The eastward migration is known to have extended, 
 probably from the Society islands, as far as Pitcairn 
 and Easter islands. From the Samoan group a col- 
 ony diverged to the Friendly islands, and at a later 
 date reached New Zealand.* 
 
 It is an ethnological surprise of no little interest 
 to find the Malay type as far west as Madagascar. 
 We receive some hint toward a solution of this puz- 
 
 * On the purport of traditions and the evidence from language 
 bearing on Polynesian migrations, see F. Miiller, Novara- Expedition, 
 Ethnographic, pp. 23, 24, 68-70 ; Dunmore-Lang, View of the Origin 
 and Migrations of Polynesian Nations; Quatrefages, Les Polynesiens 
 et leur Migrations (Revue de Deux Mondes, Feb. 1864); O.F. Peschel, 
 Die Wanderungen der Sud-See Volker (Ausland, 1864, Races of 
 Man, pp. 348-52).
 
 DISPERSION OF ASIATIC MONGOLOIDS. 371 
 
 zle in learning that the south of Ceylon and the Mal- 
 dives are also held by Malays. It seems probable 
 that before Lemuria disappeared a westward colony 
 strayed from the primitive seat, as the Papuan type 
 also wandered back to the Andaman islands. We 
 have evidence that the migration was from the Sun- 
 da islands, in the fact that the Hovas of Madagascar 
 breed the Indian zebu instead of the native cattle, 
 and manufacture iron by the use of a singular bam- 
 boo bellows, which is used nowhere else except in 
 the Malay islands. The chart is constructed in ac- 
 cordance with these views. 
 
 The southeastward stream of populations from the 
 Mongoloid radiant point issued, subsequently to the 
 Malayan departure, in a succession of movements into 
 the Malayo-Chinese quarter of Asia. One migration 
 introduced the Peguans, another the Burmese, another 
 the Anamese. These all stand in close linguistic re- 
 lation. The Thai, or Siamese, represent still another 
 migration, and they stand linguistically somewhat dis- 
 tinct from their neighbors on either hand. Other rills 
 of population flowed from the same center into the 
 sub-Himalayan regions, while the Bodshi of Thibet 
 may be regarded as the residuum. Some represen- 
 tatives of the Thibetan stock seem to have been car- 
 ried away by the great northeastward stream, to which 
 I shall presently recur, and their posterity are seen in 
 the isolated Sifan of the provinces of Shensi and 
 Sse-tshuen in China. 
 
 We must next endeavor to trace the dispersion of 
 the populations constituting what I have designated 
 the great northeastward stream, and in doing this we 
 shall discover the evidences of its real existence. 
 
 The Chinese seem to have exemplified the first 
 ethnic and geographic divergence. As the Chinese
 
 372 PREADAMITES. 
 
 language is the most rudimentary of all existing 
 Mongoloid tongues, it is reasonable to assume that 
 the primitive Chinese were located nearest the point 
 of origin of the Asiatic stock. According to Legge's 
 interpretation of the Chinese classics, Yao, with his 
 hordes of primitive Chinese, came from the north, pur- 
 suing, along the east side, the valley of the Hwangho 
 river, in the region of its southward course.* This 
 movement, Yon Bichthofen asserts, is contradicted by 
 all traditions and later histories, as well as by the 
 impracticability of the route indicated. He maintains 
 that, according to the books, the Chinese nationality 
 originated between 36 and 38 north latitude, and 
 77 and 86 east longitude ; that at a later date they 
 had moved north of eastward, along the northern 
 slope of the Kwen-Lun mountains, and settled in a 
 region between 38 and 39 30' north, and 95 and 102 
 30' east, along the borders of the Ho-lin-shan river, 
 an upper tributary of the Hwangho ; thence they 
 progressed southeastward to the great bend of the 
 river toward the east, and settled on the Wei tribu- 
 tary, f The Khotanese, living in early times near the 
 western border of the Tarym basin, or Desert of 
 Gobi, were closely allied to the Chinese. "We thus 
 catch our first glimpses of the Chinese people in a 
 region nearly as far west as Cashgar, but there is no 
 documentary evidence of their passage through the 
 gates of Cashgar. From this seat their national move- 
 ment has been toward the east. 
 
 On the contrary, the peoples of the great Turkish 
 
 * " Thus," he says, "the present Shansi was the cradle of the 
 Chinese empire." (Legge, Shoo-King, Prolegomena, p. 189.) 
 
 t Von Richthofen, China, pp. 297, 341. It is asserted by this 
 author that every respectable sinologue dissents from Legge's con- 
 clusion.
 
 DISPERSION OF ASIATIC MONGOLOIDS. 373 
 
 and Mongolian stems, since the dawn of tradition, 
 have been in progress southwestward and westward. 
 The Uigurs, the oldest of the Turkish stems, issued 
 from the region of the Orkhov and the Selenga. In 
 progress of time they had extended themselves to 
 the southwest of the Tarym basin ; and peoples of 
 Turkish affinities lay scattered all the way through 
 eastern Mongolia, between the older and newer home 
 of the Uigurs.* The Turkish Kirghis originated, also, 
 in the region of the Selenga, and the space between 
 the mountains Khangai-Tangnu and Sayan. The Turk- 
 ish Yakuts still linger about the northern cradle of 
 the Turkish family. Soon after the Christian Era 
 the Turks were rulers of central Asia. The Sien-pi, 
 who also came from the east, overspread all the 
 regions held by the Turks, and maintained dominion 
 from 200 A.D. to 400 A.D. They then disappeared; 
 and, during the following century, Turkish tribes, 
 always pouring in from the northeast, resumed suprem- 
 acy in the same regions, and maintained it for six 
 hundred years. Each one of these tribes, in succes- 
 sion, Tukin, Hwei-he. U'igur, Kirghis comes first 
 from the northeast, and spreads itself over central 
 Asia, and thence through the various mountain passes 
 to the countries of the west, f The Turks now extend 
 from the Amur and Lena, and the upper Yenesei, in 
 broken tribes, as far as the west border of central 
 Asia, and more continuously westward from this border 
 to beyond the Bosphorus, with a "mosaic" of inter- 
 
 * Von Richthofen, China, p. 49. The conclusions are based on 
 the Chinese books. 
 
 f Von Richthofen, China, pp. 50, 51, etc. Some investigators think 
 the Turkish stems to have sprung from the Altai, and moved east- 
 ward ; but this, according to Von Richthofen, is only a fable, since 
 certain information gives the Uigurs and Kirghis a northeastern 
 origin.
 
 374 PREADAMITES. 
 
 calated Iranians, Semites, Slavs, Mongols and un- 
 determined stocks. The Osmanli are extensively 
 mixed. 
 
 As to the primitive Mongol stock, it is first re- 
 vealed in the northeast, and each ethnic movement 
 has discharged a deluge of Mongols into central Asia, 
 and thence into the countries accessible through the 
 historic passes of the mountains. The Mongol stem 
 rises into view in the beginning of the thirteenth 
 century, in the region of the Selenga. Under Genghis 
 Khan, they stormed west and south, and overran all 
 China, and extended their sway from the Japan Sea 
 to the Danube and the Persian Gulf. Part of the 
 Turks then ruling in central Asia were crushed, part 
 absorbed, and part driven to the Oder and to Hun- 
 gary. Under Timur, a second Mongolian deluge 
 swept westward over Asia. The Mongols, however, 
 left no permanent settlements beyond the borders of 
 Mongolia, except those now represented by the Hazara 
 and Aimaq, between Cabul and Herat, and the Kal- 
 muks in the valley of the Volga. 
 
 The Tungusic stem of Altaians is also known to 
 have dwelt as hunters, in primitive times, in the 
 forests between the Ussuri and the coast of the Japan 
 Sea. Their movement, in later time, has been south- 
 ward, but only to a limited extent. The Tungusic 
 Khitan, in A.D. 907, displaced the power of the Turks 
 from eastern Mongolia and northern China. 
 
 It thus appears probable that these three ethnic 
 stocks the Turks, the Tunguses and the Mongols 
 first became differentiated in the region of the valleys 
 of the Amnr and the Lena. There is no ground to 
 seek for their national origin farther west or south. 
 
 In the successive movements of these Asiatics to- 
 ward the south and west, the physical characters of
 
 DISPERSION OF ASIATIC MONGOLOIDS. 3Y5 
 
 the continent have determined the routes pursued. 
 These have been as follows: (1) From the "Dsun- 
 garian Trough," whose position and northwest-south- 
 east trend are indicated by the lakes Zaisan and Uliun- 
 gur, east of Lake Balkash, down the valley of the 
 Irtysh, and thence to the Urals. (2) Over the Talki 
 chain from the Dsungarian Trough into the valley of 
 the Hi, flowing northwest into Lake Balkash, and from 
 this valley southwestward to the broad basin of the 
 Jaxartes, and thence to the Oxus, and from that to 
 the Iranian Highland. Here this stream divides. 
 One branch goes west into Persia, Mesopotamia and 
 Syria ; the other over the pass of Bamian, or Bholan, 
 into India. Of the conquering and destructive hordes 
 under Genghis Khan and his sons, one branch took 
 the northern route, and the other the route south of 
 the Caspian Sea into Syria. Of the hordes under 
 Timur, a portion pursued the latter route, and another 
 portion turned toward India, along the same course 
 pursued some centuries earlier by Yue-tshi, and later 
 by Timur' s grandson, Sultan Baber, who seated himself 
 on the throne of Delhi, as Grand Mogul. 
 
 Now, it will not be maintained that the innumer- 
 able populations which have poured out of north- 
 eastern Asia were autochthonous in those regions. 
 Their ancestors had arrived there in earlier times 
 from some other region or regions. It is not sup- 
 posable that such region was farther north or north- 
 east. It is not supposable that these so-called Altaics 
 arrived across Behring's Straits from America. It 
 only remains to assume that the ancestors of these 
 nations had, at a very remote period, moved toward 
 the east and north. This is exactly the movement 
 progressing among the oldest known people of Asia, 
 at the date when the light of history is first thrown
 
 376 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 upon them. I think we may recognize the Chinese 
 migration as showing the set of the primitive ethnic 
 stream. We may, therefore, regard the Chinese as 
 a branch of this primitive stream, and conceive the 
 main current as trending beyond, into the valleys of 
 the Amur and Lena; whence over-population could 
 find most ready relief in a reflex movement along the 
 flanks of the Great Altai and the Khin-Gan mountains, 
 into the great Tarym basin. This hypothesis accords 
 with all our knowledge of the early history of the 
 Malayo-Chinese. They came from the region of 
 Thibet. Their languages are Mongoloid, but quite 
 divergent, a fact which indicates a remote separation 
 from the prechinese stock. The Miao-tse, or primi- 
 tive inhabitants of China, still lingering in the moun- 
 tains of the south, using stone implements, and speak- 
 ing a tongue quite remote from the Chinese, must be 
 regarded as originating after the divergence of the 
 Thibetan twig from the great northeastern branch. 
 From this branch sprang also the Amos, and, finally, 
 the Coreans, who were probably the ancestors of 
 the Japanese. The primitive Coreans may be re- 
 garded as a distinct oifshoot from the great north- 
 eastern current, or, perhaps more properly, a rill from 
 the Tungusic branch of this current. In the latter 
 case, we may conceive them as derived directly from 
 the Mandchus. 
 
 Max Mailer's view of the ethnic movements of the 
 Asiatic Mongoloids, based wholly on linguistic rela- 
 tionships, assumed a general northward and a general 
 southward tendency from a region not far removed 
 from the position of the primitive Chinese on my chart. 
 One of the southward migrations settled on the rivers 
 Meikong, Meinam, Irawaddy and Brahmaputra, and 
 formed the Thai tribes. A northern migration fol-
 
 DISPERSION OF ASIATIC MONGOLOIDS. 377 
 
 lowed the courses of the Amur and Lena, founding 
 the Tungusic tribes. A second south-ward migration 
 extended as far as the Malay regions. A second north- 
 ward is supposed to have founded the Mongol tribes, 
 and to have passed westward along the chain of the 
 Altai mountains. A third northward produced the 
 Turkish peoples. A third southward tended toward 
 Thibet and India, and finally overspread the Indian 
 peninsula. These were the ancestors of the Tamuls. 
 This scheme is framed on the assumption that all 
 mankind are Adamites ; but the lines of migration, 
 bating the exact order of succession, are not essen- 
 tially different from those which I have laid down, 
 save that I do not regard Dravidians as descended 
 from a Mongoloid type. 
 
 I have, as yet, taken no account of the Ural-Al- 
 taics, who are generally regarded as included in the 
 great Altaian family. It is certainly a rational sup- 
 position that they represent a European extension of 
 the great reflected current of population setting along 
 the Siberian plains at a time when the climate re- 
 tained that softened character which must have pre- 
 vailed when the Hairy Mammoth herded in Siberia. 
 This is the commonly received opinion, and I have 
 reproduced it on the chart. I have been strongly 
 impressed with the conviction, however, that the Ural- 
 Altaic or Finnish family may be traced to another ori- 
 gin. The Finns are known to Uave receded from 
 central Europe within historic times. They are gen- 
 erally regarded as a relic, like the Basques, of the 
 prehistoric peoples who preceded the Pelasgians and 
 the Kelts in the occupancy of Europe. These prehis- 
 toric Mongoloids may have reached central and south- 
 ern Europe by the Yolga route, as so many other 
 immigrants have done. But, as Mongoloid stone-
 
 378 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 folk are known to have dwelt, in very early times, 
 in northern Africa, and as the Straits of Gibraltar 
 are generally believed to have been an isthmus, within 
 the human period, I would venture to suggest, as a 
 hypothesis covering all the facts, that the great pre- 
 mongoloid stem gave off a branch, as before stated, 
 which trended westward the counterpoise of the 
 great northeastern branch and that the popula- 
 tions of the western branch spread themselves over 
 most of the Asiatic countries which were destined to 
 be afterward populated by the Mediterranean race. 
 It was this people who left Turanian traces through- 
 out all Assyro-Babylonia, Phoenicia and Arabia.* 
 Directed by the configuration of the shores, they 
 streamed through the Isthmus of Suez and occupied 
 the southern border of the Mediterranean, through- 
 out its whole extent. They passed, probably, to the 
 large island of Atlantis then existing west of the " Pil- 
 lars of Hercules." The Straits of Gibraltar were then 
 as broad an isthmus as Suez,f and these people poured 
 northward into Europe. They found a paradisiacal 
 peninsula south of the Pyrenees, and retained it long 
 as a favorite center of population, founding there an 
 Iberian empire.:}; Meanwhile, however, they pushed 
 on northward of the great Mediterranean ocean, and, 
 before historic times, had spread themselves to all 
 parts of the mainland of Europe and to the contig- 
 uous islands. It was now the morning dawn of Eu- 
 ropean history, and the dim light reveals them in the 
 
 * See chapter x. 
 
 t On the historical evidences of this statement see Humboldt, 
 Views of Nature, Sabine's trans., Am. ed., pp. 278-81. 
 
 \ " The Iberians," says Humboldt, " belong to the very oldest 
 stock of European nations." The Basques are a remnant of these ; 
 their language, the Euskara, possesses no affinity with any of the 
 surrounding dialects.
 
 DISPERSION OF ASIATIC MONGOLOIDS. 379 
 
 rude condition of a people in the Stone Age.* Ham- 
 itic tribes now appear on the scene in the southeast, 
 and Aryans followed them over the -^Egean, and in 
 another stream, passing north of the Black Sea, spread 
 over Europe. By these Asiatic and superior invad- 
 ers the Troglodytes were partly destroyed, partly dis- 
 placed, and partly absorbed. The continued pressure 
 of Aryan populations has crowded the residue of the 
 prehistoric Mongoloids of Europe progressively north- 
 ward, and the populations of the Finnish stem are all 
 which remains of them. 
 
 I must turn back a moment to make further ref- 
 erence to the Mongoloids in Atlantis. There is evi- 
 dence, both ancient and modern, that a country of con- 
 siderable extent once lay in a region now mostly cov- 
 ered by the Atlantic ocean, in a position west of the 
 Straits of Gibraltar. This was the "fabled Atlantis." 
 Plato, who lived in the fourth century before Christ, 
 has left on record most of the historical information 
 which we possess on this subject. He cites the au- 
 thority of a poem composed by Solon, two centuries 
 earlier, in which that distinguished lawgiver pretends 
 to reproduce some records preserved by the Egyptian 
 priests under whom he had studied. He states that 
 beyond the pillars of Hercules existed formerly an 
 island larger than Africa and Asia united. It was 
 the seat of a civilization comparable to that of Egypt. 
 There were cities and palaces and temples. From this 
 island went forth, at a date 9000 years before Solon, 
 a powerful army which asserted control of western 
 Europe, as far as Italy, known in Plato's time as 
 Tyrrhenia, and made unsuccessful war on the Athe- 
 nians. Another army had conquered all northern 
 
 * See chapter x, p. 145, seq.
 
 380 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 Africa as far as Egypt. The arms of Egypt gave it 
 a repulse.* 
 
 Now, we may believe there is some basis for these 
 accounts, even if we receive the date of 9000 years 
 .as meaning only a remote period ; and the vast extent 
 assigned to the island as meaning only an island very 
 large compared with those of the Mediterranean. As 
 to the date of the expedition to Egypt, Plato tells us, 
 collaterally, that it took place during the reigns of the 
 Athenian kings Cecrops and Erechtheus. Now Ce- 
 crops, according to the "Marble of Paros,"f reigned 
 1582 [some say 1450] B.C., and Erechtheus, 1409 B.C. 
 
 Another version of the story of Atlantis is given 
 by Theopompos, who wrote, also, in the fourth cent- 
 ury before Christ. According to him, the information 
 concerning Atlantis was given by Silenus to the an- 
 cient king Midas. ^ Substantially, the two accounts 
 agree, save that Theopompos says nothing about the 
 invasion of Egypt. The Gauls possessed, also, tradi- 
 tions on this subject, which were collected by the Ro- 
 man historian Timagenes, who lived in the first cent- 
 ury before Christ. He represents that three distinct 
 
 * Plato, Timceus and Critias, eel. Stallbaum, 1838, t. vii, pp. 99, 
 389. Jowett's translation of the Dialogues of Plato, Vol. II, pp. 462, 
 519-521, 588, 599, 607. According to the Abb<3 Brasseur de Bour- 
 bourg, the inhabitants of central America retained traditions of a 
 cataclysm which swallowed up a vast country in the region now cov- 
 ered by the Atlantic ocean. For some particulars relating to this 
 tradition see Foster, Prehistoric Races of the U. S., pp. 394-9. 
 
 t This, otherwise known as the " Parian Chronicle," was a chron- 
 ological account of the principal events in Grecian and particularly 
 in Athenian history during a period of 1318 years, from the reign of 
 Cecrops to the archonship of Diagnetus, 264 B.C. (Anthon's Classical 
 Dictionary, art. " Paros.") 
 
 J See Aristotle, cited by Plutarch, ConsoJatio ad Apollonium, 27, 
 ed. Didot-DUbner, p. 137. Compare Preller, Griechische Mythologie, 
 1st ed., Vol. I, p. 453.
 
 DISPERSION OF ASIATIC MONGOLOIDS. 381 
 
 peoples dwelt in Gaul : (1) The indigenous popula- 
 tion, which I suppose to be Mongoloids, who had long- 
 dwelt in Europe. (2) The invaders from a distant, 
 island, which I understand to be Atlantis. (3) The 
 Aryan Gauls.* Marcellus, also, in a work on the 
 Ethiopians, speaks of seven islands lying in the At- 
 lantic ocean near Europe, which we may undoubtedly 
 identify with the Canaries; but he adds that the in- 
 habitants of these islands preserve the memory of a. 
 much greater island, Atlantis, which had, for a long 
 time, exercised dominion over the smaller ones.f 
 
 Notwithstanding these historical references to an 
 extinct island, Atlantis had been pronounced a myth 
 until recent investigation gave it substance and reality. 
 In 1873 Her Majesty's ship Challenger made sound- 
 ings in the Atlantic ocean, off the coast of North 
 Africa ; \ and in 1874 the German frigate Gazelle 
 made further soundings in the same region. In 1877 
 Commander Gorringe, of the United States sloop 
 Gettysburg, discovered, about 150 miles from the 
 Straits of Gibraltar, an immense bed of living pink 
 coral, in 32 fathoms of water. These various series 
 of soundings, when located on a map, indicate the 
 existence of an extensive bank of comparatively shallow 
 water, in the midst of which the Canaries and the 
 Madeiras rise to the surface. The location of this 
 newly discovered mountain in the bed of the Atlantic, 
 lies within the fifteen thousand fathom line on the 
 
 * The Gaulish recitals of Tiinagenes have been preserved by Am- 
 mianus Marcellinus (lib. xv, c. 9), and may be consulted in Didot- 
 Muller's Fragmenta Historicorum Grcecorum, III, 323. 
 
 f Didot-Muller, Fragmenta Historicorum Grcecorum, IV, p. 443. 
 
 \ Sir C. Wyville Thomson, The Voyage of the Challenger, " The 
 Atlantic," Vol. I, chap, ii, Appendix B, p. 93. 
 
 See John James Wild, in Nature, for March 1, 1877, No. 383 V 
 p. 877.
 
 382 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 chart at the end of this work, and embraces the 
 Canary and Madeira islands. Here is probably the 
 stump of the ancient Atlantis.* This lost country 
 was first inhabited by the Mongoloids, who, I think, 
 found their way along the south shore of the Medi- 
 terranean. It was afterward seized by the Hamitic 
 Berbers, who spread themselves westward from the 
 Nilotic valley in early Egyptian times. During the 
 historic period, the isolated Canaries have stood as 
 the only inhabited remnants of Atlantis, and the de- 
 tached and degenerate Guanches, when at length re- 
 discovered, complained, " God placed us on these 
 islands and then forsook and forgot us." 
 
 The foregoing views, relative to the dispersion of 
 the Asiatic Mongoloids, are represented in greater 
 detail upon the chart of "Dispersion of Mankind." 
 
 It remains to trace the prolongation of the Mon- 
 goloid stock of peoples into North and South America. 
 
 * A " Miocene Atlantis," so styled, has been inferred by Unger 
 and Goeppert, on the basis of the extinct floras of Europe and 
 America ; and this idea has been more fully elaborated by Heer and 
 others. Leidy, Marsh and Cope have found, in the remains of ex- 
 tinct mammals of North America, similar indications of an ancient 
 connection. This appears to have existed as late as Pliocene time; 
 but it would be hazardous to affirm that it continued into human 
 times, unless it can be shown that man had a preglacial existence. 
 (See Oswald Heer, Flora Tertiaria Helvetica, Winterthur, 1855-59 ; 
 G. de Saporta, in Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 1862, and Le Monde 
 des Plantes avant V apparition de VHomme, 1878; Unger Die Ver- 
 sunkene Insel Atlantis, Wien, 1860.)
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 DISPERSION OF THE AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS. 
 
 AMERICAN ethnology is beset with perplexities 
 J__L which have baffled the best skill of investigators. 
 Thanks, however, to the energy of a limited number 
 of practical workers in the American field, we may 
 reasonably hope to soon find ourselves advanced be- 
 yond the stage of guesses and speculations in which 
 we have rested so long.* 
 
 Science has but lately settled on the ethnic relation 
 of the American indigenes. Following Blumenbach, 
 popular opinion long admitted them as a distinct Amer- 
 ican or "copper-colored" race. It was soon manifest, 
 however, that the Eskimo are profoundly distinct from 
 the wild tribes of North America, f Retzius, as we 
 
 * By act of Congress, Maj. J. W. Powell is placed in charge of a 
 department of American ethnology. He is to have the full coop- 
 eration of the Smithsonian Institution, which has long been gather- 
 ing the materials for final investigations. Prof. W. H. Dall has 
 succeeded in bringing before the public an important body of facts 
 concerning the natives of Alaska and contiguous regions. Mr. Ste- 
 phen Powers has reported numerous interesting observations on the 
 California Indians, where Gibbs, in the field of linguistics, had pre- 
 ceded him. Mr. H. H. Bancroft has given the public a rich thesau- 
 rus of facts touching the Indians of the Pacific coast, and Hon. L. 
 H. Morgan has brought out a masterly discussion of the social and 
 political institutions of the natives of America. Were less recent 
 contributions to American ethnology to be cited, it would be neces- 
 sary to mention the names of Gallatin, Schoolcraft, Catlin, Stephens, 
 Catherwood, Squier, Daniel Wilson, Davis, Prescott, Kingsboro, 
 Humboldt, del Rio, Orozco y Berra, Pimentel, Brasseur de Bour- 
 bourg, and a series of older, marvel-loving Spanish chroniclers. 
 
 f See especially Morton, Crania Americana. 
 383
 
 384 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 have seen, drew a dividing line through the conti- 
 nental populations, and discriminated dolichocephali 
 and brachycephali. Finally, it has been agreed that 
 all Americans are fundamentally Mongoloid. 
 
 Respecting the origin of the American peoples, the 
 diversity of opinion is almost ludicrous.* Polygenists- 
 have been ready to regard them as autochthonous. 
 This view was most ably defended by L. Agassiz and 
 J. C. Nott.f It is maintained by D. F. von Hell- 
 wald,:}: who sharply denies the dispersion of mankind 
 from some original abode in central Asia. Hon. L. 
 H. Morgan regards the valley of the Columbia river 
 in. Oregon as the primitive Eden of America, the 
 "seed-land of the Ganowanian family," and he 
 leaves the impression that he considers them autoch- 
 thonous. Galinclo transferred the primitive residence 
 of the human race to America. Very recently Dr. 
 
 * See, besides works cited beyond, Hugo Grotius, Dissertatio de 
 origine gentium Americanarum, Amstelodami, 1642; Jean de Laet, 
 Notce ad diss. II. Grotii de orig. gent. Americ., 1643 ; Jean de Laet, 
 Responsio ad H. Grotii diss. de orig. gent. Americ., 1644; Poisson, 
 Animadversiones in originem Peruvianorum et Mexicanorum, Parisiis, 
 1644 ; Gottfried Wagner, De origimbus Americanis Dissertatio, Lipsiae, 
 1669 ; And. Rocha, Tratado unico y singulare del origen de los Indies 
 occidentals del Peru, Mexico, Santa Fey Chile, Lima, 1681; Eugel, 
 Essai sur cette question : comment VAmerique ast-elle ete peuplee 
 d'hommes et d'animaux? Amsterdam, 1767; Philosophische Unter- 
 suchungen iiber die Amerikaner, Berlin, 1769 ; Vater, Untersuchungen 
 uber Amerika's Bevolkerung aus dem alien Continent, Leipzig, 1810; 
 McCulloch, Researches philosophical and antiquarian, concerning the 
 aboriginal history of America, Baltimore, 1829 ; Josiah Priest, Amer- 
 ican Antiquities, Albany, 1834. See further, Hornius, cited p. 386. 
 
 f See especially Agassiz' Essay in Nott and Gliddon's Types of 
 Mankind. 
 
 \ Hellwald, The American Migration, in Smiths. Ann. Rep., 1866, 
 p. 328. 
 
 Morgan, North American Review, No. cix, p. 407 ; Ancient So- 
 ciety, pp. 108-110.
 
 DISPERSION OF AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS. 385 
 
 Rudolf Falb is reported to have announced * the dis- 
 covery that the relation of the Quichua and Aymara 
 languages to the Aryan and Semitic tongues is such 
 as to justify the opinion that the primitive seat of the 
 human species was either in Peru or Bolivia. Of 
 those who hold to the population of America by im- 
 migration, some maintain that the American Indians 
 are descendants of Jews ; f some, that they are the 
 posterity of the "lost tribes" of Israel.:}: The extra- 
 ordinary opinion has been advanced by Dr. Dominick 
 M'Causland, that the Hyksos or "shepherds" driven 
 from Egypt found their way to America. A more 
 popular, because more plausible, opinion traces the 
 entire population of America across Behring's Straits. 
 It was a suggestion of E. G. Squier that it had arrived 
 from Polynesia; while Dr. Daniel Wilson has recog- 
 
 * In the Neue Freie Presse, of Vienna. I have not seen the orig- 
 inal paper. 
 
 t Thorn. Thorowgoocl, Jews in America, or probabilities that the 
 Americans are of that race, London, 1650. 
 
 \ Hon. Elias Boudinot, A Star in the West, an ingenious and 
 persuasive discussion, the result of immense study. 
 
 " The Hyksos made frequent efforts to recover their lost domin- 
 ion ; but failing in their attempts, there is cogent and persuasive 
 evidence that they passed eastward to the Euphrates valley, through 
 India and Cochin China to the western shores of the American con- 
 tinent, and became the builders of those stupendous structures in 
 that country whose origin is wrapped in mystery, but on which we 
 can identify the Mesopotarnian style of architecture, and trace pop- 
 ular habits and customs similar to those depicted on the Egyptian 
 monuments." (M'Causland, Adam and the Adamite, pp. 226-7). The 
 subject is more fully discussed in the same author's work, Tlie 
 Builders of Babel, pp. 84-101. The whole hypothesis seems to be 
 destitute of any valid support. The supposed movement across- 
 Asia is nearly transverse to the natural pathways, and to the course* 
 pursued by other ethnic movements ; and the facts to which appeal 
 is made are clearly traceable to other explanations. Besides, the 
 pyramids and other " monuments " of Egypt were not produced by 
 the Hyksos. 
 
 25
 
 386 PREADAMITES. 
 
 nized the probability that one portion arrived from 
 Polynesia and another from the northwest.* 
 
 The origin of the Mexican and Peruvian civiliza- 
 tions has been the subject of endless speculations. 
 It has been a favorite conjecture that the highly mari- 
 time Phoenicians carried their enterprises to the New 
 "World, f Alexander von Humboldt many times recorded 
 his conviction that there had been an ancient inter- 
 course between western America and eastern Asia.^: 
 
 * " From some one of the early centers of South American pop- 
 ulation, planted on the Pacific coast by Polynesian and other migra- 
 tions, the predominant southern race diffused itself" northward 
 beyond the Isthmus, expanded throughout the peninsula of Central 
 America, and ultimately spread over a large part of North America. 
 "But independent of all real or hypothetical ramifications from 
 southern or insular offsets of oceanic migration, some analogies 
 confirm the probability of a portion of the North American stock 
 having entered the continent from Asia by Behring's Straits, or 
 Aleutian islands, and more probably by the latter than the former, 
 for it is the climate that constitutes the real barrier." (Daniel Wil- 
 son, Prehistoric Man, pp. 595, 597). 
 
 f Georgius Hornius, De originibus Americanis Libri Qnatuor, 
 Hagae, 1652, see pp. 19, 20, 92, 94, where Horn affirms three grand 
 Phoenician emigrations to America. M. Paul Gaffarel, who has 
 recently made a re*sume* of the evidences on this subject, concludes 
 thus: "Without affirming anything, as yet, we admit, then, that the 
 Phoenicians discovered a vast island beyond the pillars of Hercules, 
 many days' sail from the continent ; that they made numerous voy- 
 ages, and that they jealously preserved exclusive possession, with a 
 view to removing thence in case of necessity, themselves and their 
 families, as the Dutch at one time contemplated removing to Batavia, 
 when the armies of Louis XI V were menacing Amsterdam. (Gaffarel, 
 Les Pheniciens en Amerique; read before the Congres International 
 des Ame"ricanistes, at Nancy, 1875. On this subject see also Lauda, 
 Relation des choses du Yucatan, trans. Brasseur de Bourbourg; 
 Ordonez, Historia de la creation del cielo y de la tierra ; Cabrera, 
 Description of the ruins of an ancient city, discovered near Palenque.) 
 
 t Humboldt, Ueber Steppen und Wusten ; Vu.es des Cordilleres, 
 et monumens des peuples indigenes de V Amerique, Paris, 1816, Vol. II ; 
 Ansichten der Natur, Stuttgart, 1859, I, 151, Am. ed., p. 144-7; 
 Cosmos, Otte's trans., Am. ed., II, 236, note.
 
 DISPERSION OF AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS. 387 
 
 Some of the northern antiquarians have advanced the 
 opinion that the Norsemen planted first in North 
 America the seeds of European civilization, and some 
 have maintained that, even at an earlier date, the 
 Irish Kelts had settled in America.* Catlin thought 
 he detected evidences among the Tuscaroras of a 
 mixed Welsh descent, f Indications of Oriental con- 
 nections have quite recently been based on the re- 
 mains of ceramic art found in the countries of the 
 Pacific coast. This has been remarked in reference 
 to the pottery of the Pueblos,:}: as well as that of the 
 Santa Barbara Indians of California. I can person- 
 ally testify that a study of ancient Peruvian pottery 
 has constantly reminded me of forms with which we 
 are familiar in Egyptian archaeology. Finally, a French 
 traveler, Charnay, who has explored the east and 
 west portions of Java, claims to have discovered a 
 close affinity between the remains of the civilization 
 introduced by Hindu Buddhists, and that of ancient 
 Mexico. I The weight of opinion, after all, tends to 
 
 * Humboldt, Relation Historique, torn. Ill, 1825, 9th Book ; Hak- 
 luyt, Voyages and Navigations, Vol. Ill, p. 4. 
 
 f Catlin, Letters and Notes on the manners, customs and conditions 
 of the North American Indians, 1841, Vol. I, p. 207; II, pp. 259 and 
 262-5 ; Humboldt, Cosmos, II, 236. 
 
 \ Barber, "A comparison of the Pueblo pottery, with Egyptian 
 and Grecian Ceramics," in American Antiquarian, Vol. I, No. 2, p. 61, 
 July, 1878. 
 
 I take the liberty to cite from a private letter, of December 30, 
 1878, received from Dr. Stephen Bowers, of Santa Barbara, who states 
 that he is preparing a memoir on the " Santa Barbara stock of 
 Indians." He continues : " I have found specimens identical with 
 all the stone implements figured by Dr. Schliemann, in his Myccence, 
 etc., over which he expresses surprise ; and General Cesnola informs 
 me that the specimens I have found in the graves in this portion of 
 California remind him of some obtained in the tombs of Cyprus." 
 
 I Popular Science Monthlj, July, 1879, p. 432.
 
 388 PKEADAMITE8. 
 
 regard the American civilizations as indigenous, and 
 this view seems most consonant with the general 
 tenor of the evidences. Common characteristics of 
 remote and independent civilizations must be expected 
 to germinate from the common nature of man. 
 
 The ethnological data by which we may be legiti- 
 mately guided in searching for a knowledge of the eth- 
 nic movements of American populations are, briefly, 
 the following: In the first place, we have the widely 
 extended Eskimo and Aleut groups of tribes, united 
 by Dall in the great Orarian family, fringing the 
 shores of the Arctic Ocean and Baffin's Bay. We 
 have a series of physically and socially related tribes 
 extending along the Pacific slope of the continent to 
 the Gulf of California, and, as I fully believe, as far 
 as central America and Peru, and even to Patagonia. 
 These affiliations have been set forth in a preceding 
 chapter. These consanguineous peoples must all have 
 proceeded from one ethnographical origin. It is not 
 from the south, for we find there an abrupt ethnic 
 discontinuity. On the north, however, we note an 
 absolute continuity with the northeastern Asiatics. 
 
 While these coastwise tribes present a degree of 
 homogeneity so marked, we observe everywhere, but 
 especially in North America, a physical, moral and 
 intellectual differentiation from another type of natives,, 
 the Hunting Indians, whom I have designated Vagantes. 
 
 In the next place, we are in possession of some 
 pretty definite knowledge concerning the actual move- 
 ments of the American peoples. These movements, 
 as in other countries, have been generally in the 
 direction of the longitudinal dimension of the con- 
 tinent. It is the opinion of Dr. Kink that the Eski- 
 mo once lived in the interior of North America, and 
 that they have been pressed northward and north-
 
 DISPERSION OF AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS. 389 
 
 westward, and even across Behring's Straits by the 
 hardier and more powerful hunting tribes.* It is a 
 matter of record that the Eskimo have occupied re- 
 gions much farther south than at present. The Ko- 
 pag-mut, now confined to the border of the Frozen 
 Ocean, formerly extended two hundred miles up the 
 M'Kenzie river, but have been driven out by the In- 
 dians, f At the beginning of the last century, accord- 
 ing to Charlevoix, Eskimo were occasionally seen in 
 Newfoundland. About 1000 A.D. they lived some- 
 what farther south on the Atlantic coast. According 
 to the Icelandic sagas, Lief and Bjorn founded a 
 colony in a region now Rhode Island, where they 
 encountered some dwarfish natives whom they called 
 skraelings.^: Certainly the stately Algonquins, whom 
 the first white settlers met in -New England, could 
 not be described by Icelanders as dwarfish, and we 
 have in the facts ground for the belief that much of 
 North America was once occupied by the Eskimo race, 
 and that they have been driven out by the warlike 
 Hunting Indians. The opinion of Dr. Rink is accepted 
 and extended by Professor Dall, who has spent several 
 years in Alaska. "My own impression," he says, 
 "agrees with that of Dr. Rink, that the Innuit were 
 once inhabitants of the interior of America ; that they 
 
 * Cited by Dall from Arctic Papers, published in 1875 by the 
 Geographical Society of London, and also from Tales of the Eskimo, 
 by Dr. Rink. 
 
 f Dall, in Powell's Contributions, Vol. I, p. 10. 
 
 \ Tori'aeus, Vinlandia Antigua, Hafn, 1705 ; Antiquitates Americana 
 Copenhagen, 1837 ; Humboldt, Cosmos, Vol. II, p. 233, Sabine's trans., 
 1848. 
 
 Dall, in Powell's Contributions, I, p. 102. Mr. C. Markham's 
 address on the Origin and Migrations of the Greenland Eskimo I have 
 not seen. It was delivered before the Geographical Society of Lon- 
 don, Feb. 27, 1865.
 
 390 PREADAMITES. 
 
 were forced to the west and north by the pressure of 
 tribes of Indians from the south ; that they spread into 
 the Aleutian region and northwest coast generally, 
 and possibly simultaneously to the north; . . . that 
 they finally peopled Greenland and the shores of north- 
 eastern Siberia." Their first appearance in Green- 
 land, after the middle of the fourteenth century,* is 
 a fact and date in accordance with this general move- 
 ment from the interior of America. Furthermore, 
 many of the tribes of Washington and Oregon have 
 been in motion westward. Dr. George Gibbs con- 
 jectures that "the Tahkali and Selish families, with 
 perhaps the Shoshoni and some others, originated 
 east of the Rocky Mountains; that the country be- 
 tween that chain and the Great Lakes has been a 
 center from which population has di verged, "f The 
 first two families above mentioned belong to the west- 
 coast stock, and it is thought by Buschmann, that the 
 Shoshoni are their near kindred. Nearer the coast 
 the movements of migration have, in some instances, 
 been southward. The Tsinuks have traditions of a 
 northern origin. Dr. Gibbs names several tribes which 
 are known to have moved southward. The Shoshoni 
 themselves have been driven in that direction, as well 
 as westward. 
 
 The Mexican nations had traditions of southward 
 movements which are still more articulate. They are 
 represented as proceeding from a distant country toward 
 the northeast, named Aztlan. This may have been no 
 more remote than Texas and New Mexico. By some 
 
 * Conrad Maurer, in Der Zweiten DeutscJien Nordpolarfahr, I, 234, 
 Leipzig, 1873; David Cranz, Historic yon Gronland, Vol. I, p. 333. 
 
 t Dr. Geo. Gibbs, in Powell's Contributions, Vol. I, p. 224. This 
 is similar to the opinion of Hellwald, but Mr. Morgan has expressed 
 the conviction that migration was away from the Pacific coast.
 
 DISPERSION OF AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS. 391 
 
 it is thought to have been located in the middle valley 
 of the Mississippi and the lower Ohio, while others 
 suppose it to have lain in the vast prairie region,* or 
 even as far north as the basin of the Great Lakes, f 
 Before the arrival in Anahuac of the founders of the 
 Aztecan state, several other migrations had taken place 
 from the same region and the same stock of people. 
 These seem to have been slow and quiet movements, 
 strongly contrasting with those brief and turbulent 
 tribes of warlike hordes in Asia and Europe which 
 brought subjugation and destruction successively over 
 China, India, Tartary and Rome. It was more like 
 those Asiatic movements located in the very twilight 
 of tradition, in which we see the Chinese, and the fore- 
 fathers of the Tunguses and Turks, slowly extending 
 themselves northeastward across the great Tarym basin 
 toward the Japanese Sea, a progress more like the 
 movement of a glacier or the growth of a tree than 
 the migration of a people. These were movements, 
 perhaps, like that of population from our own Atlantic 
 coast toward the Mississippi valley, but characterized 
 by a lower degree of vigor and a slower rate. 
 
 First, if we may follow the faintest evidences, were 
 the movements of the great Kahoa family,:}: which in- 
 troduced into Mexico, before the Christian Era, the so- 
 called Toltecatl civilization. They displaced the tribes 
 already in possession who, though somewhat distinct 
 in dialects, bore a fundamental resemblance to the 
 Toltecatl stock. Among these older tribes were the Ol- 
 mecs, the Otomi, remarkable for their monosyllabic (or 
 
 * Humboldt, Vues des Cordiltires, in many places. 
 
 f Von Hellwald, Smithsonian Ann. Rep. 1866, 355. 
 
 JAbbe" Brasseur de Bourbourg, Histoire des Nations civilisees du 
 Mexique et de VAmerique Centrale, Paris, 1857-59, Vol. I. The volume 
 is abundant in information respecting the Nahoas.
 
 392 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Asiatic ?) speech, the Totonacs, the Mixtecs, the Tarascs 
 and the Zapotecs. Two general routes seem to have 
 been pursued by the Nahuatl emigrants. One was on 
 the east of the Rocky Mountain ranges, along the val- 
 ley of the Mississippi to the Gulf, and thence over the 
 lowland border through Tamaulipas and San Leon, 
 toward the Mexican table-land. The other route lay 
 on the west of the Rock Mountains, and pursued a 
 broad path over the great plateau regions through 
 Colorado, New Mexico and Arizona to the Rio Gila, 
 and thence through Chihuahua, Durango and Zacatecas, 
 to the lake of Chapala. A third seems to have lain 
 nearer the Pacific coast, from Sinaloa to Nicaragua. 
 
 Early in the seventh century the Toltecs* arrived 
 from the same general direction. They moved, appar- 
 ently, over the three converging routes just indicated ; 
 but there is no evidence that the movements were 
 simultaneous. The whole migration probably extended 
 over some centuries. The monarchy which they estab- 
 lished fell to pieces about 1018, and a remnant of the 
 Toltec people sought a refuge in Guatemala and Nica- 
 ragua. The Chichimecs, who, from time immemorial, 
 had hung on their northern borders, now assumed 
 occupation on the site of the vanished Toltecan state. 
 The Chichimecs were a fierce and warlike people, and 
 spoke a language foreign to the Nahoa stock. I ven- 
 ture the conjecture that they, and some other alien 
 tribes of Mexico, belonged to a divarication of the stock 
 of Hunting Indians. 
 
 Soon began the invasion of the group of tribes 
 known as Nahuatlacs. The seventh and last of these 
 was the celebrated Aztecs, who arrived after a consid- 
 erable interval. From the Aztec annals we learn that 
 
 *Orozco y Berra, Qeografia de las Lenguas y Carta ethnografica 
 de Mexico, Mexico, 1865.
 
 DISPERSION OF AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS. 393 
 
 they issued from Aztlan in 1090. In 1091 they were 
 at Quahuitl-Icacan. Thence, by successive stages, 
 during a series of years, like those by which we trace 
 the Asiatic Aryans from their northern home, we are 
 able to mark the progress of the Aztecs from the mys- 
 terious Aztlan to the paradise of Anahuac on the table- 
 land of Mexico, a hundred years after their departure 
 from their northern abode. The Israelites wandered 
 forty years in the wilderness before reaching the prom- 
 ised land ; the Aztecs, a century. Here the Aztecs 
 reared that civilization which excited the wonder and 
 the cupidity of the Spaniards. 
 
 The Aztecs had succeeded the Chichimecs, who 
 .seemed to have retired to the country from which 
 they came, on the northwestern border of Anahuac. 
 The Chichimecs had succeeded the Toltecs who, on 
 their part, had continued southward into Guatemala 
 and Nicaragua. The Toltecs had succeeded the Na- 
 hoas, who had also moved southward into the same 
 countries. In Guatemala, Nicaragua and Yucatan are 
 the architectural remains of a remarkable civilization, 
 not surpassed by that of the Aztecs.* It remains a 
 disputed question whether these amazing monuments 
 are the comparatively late work of the Toltecs or of 
 their probable predecessors, the Nahoas, or are rather 
 to be attributed to a people who dwelt in these 
 countries at a still remoter period. The latter con- 
 clusion seems to be the best sustained. But in any 
 event, the general character of these central Ameri- 
 
 * E. G. Squier, Niacaragua, its People, Scenery, Monuments, New 
 York, 1852, 2 vols. ; Notes on Central America, 1855; "Archaeology 
 and Ethnography of Nicaragua," Trans. Am. Ethnograph. Soc., Vol. 
 Ill, 1852; Fraucourt, History of Yucatan, from its discovery to the 
 dose of the nth century, London ; J. L. Stephens, Incidents of Travel 
 in Central America, Chiapas and Yucatan, New York, 1840, 2 vols., 
 12th ed., 1853.
 
 394 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 can remains is such that few will deny an ethnic 
 connection more or less remote between the people 
 of the Palencan civilization and those of the table-land 
 of Mexico. This implies southward migrations as far 
 as Yucatan and Guatemala. 
 
 Still greater is our uncertainty respecting the ethnic 
 connections of the ancient inhabitants of Costa Rica, 
 Chiriqui and Panama. In Chiriqui we begin to dis- 
 cover traits of relationship with Peru ; * but as Hell- 
 wald observes, "a doubt can scarcely exist " that the 
 countries of the Isthmus were reached by the migra- 
 tions from Anahuac. We detect faint indications of 
 actual communication between North and South Ameri- 
 ca. Proceeding to the highlands of New Grenada, we 
 find the home of the ancient and modern Chibcha, 
 or Muysca, stretching as far as Cundinamarca and 
 Bogota. f These people possess some myths which 
 clearly remind us of the Toltecs. Farther south, in 
 the highlands of Quito, are faint traces of an early 
 actual migration. Here the Cara people, who estab- 
 lished the monarchy of Quitu, are reported to have 
 come "from over the sea." The epoch of the mon- 
 archy is said to fall between 700 and 800 A.D., and 
 continued till 1487, when it was conquered by the 
 Incas and annexed to Peru. 
 
 Distinct evidences of migrations reappear in Peru. 
 On the rise of the Inca dominion, the Aymaras had 
 been in possession from a mythical antiquity. Many 
 of the monuments of Peru pertain to this older people. 
 The sepulchral mounds are theirs ; the gorgeous 
 
 * King Merritt, " Report on the huacas or ancient graveyards of 
 Chiriqui," Proc. Eth. Soc., New York, 1860. 
 
 t Joaquin Acosta, Compendia historico del discubrimiento y col- 
 onization de la Nueva Grenada, Paris, 1848; Ezequiel Uriocoechea, 
 Monumenta Chibcharum.
 
 DISPERSION OF AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS. 395 
 
 temple of Pachacamac, the Creator of the earth, was 
 theirs ; the extensive structures near Tiahuanuco, on 
 lake Titicaca, were theirs, and perhaps also the ruins 
 of the ancient Caxamarquilla. These people retreated 
 before the Incas, toward the southwest and south. In 
 the fifteenth century they were driven as far as Chile.* 
 The Incas themselves had very probably a northern 
 origin. Their civilization presents so many points of 
 resemblance with that of the Toltecs, that we are 
 constrained to regard them as near relatives, if indeed 
 they were not the Toltecs themselves, reappearing in 
 due time, after the decay of their empire in Mexico. 
 This is the conclusion of that sagacious observer and 
 almost inspired generalize!-, Alexander von Humboldt, 
 and this view is entertained by Von Hellwald, and, 
 as I judge, by ethnologists generally. 
 
 Through Chile and Patagonia we discover no 
 marks of actual migration. The only indications of 
 connection with Peru and more northern countries 
 are the physical correspondences of race, and some 
 burial customs, before referred to. Neither do we 
 discover in the regions east of the Andes the proofs 
 of ethnic or tribal movements, which clearly tend 
 to connect the inhabitants of these countries with 
 the race-family or the civilization which spread over 
 the highlands and plains of the west. There are 
 faint indications, however, that some feeble rays of 
 Peruvian civilization reached southern Brazil, and 
 that the populations of some parts of eastern South 
 America are descended from two ethnic stocks, while 
 the tribes of the Amazonas valley represent exclu- 
 sively the older and more uncultured people. 
 
 It results from the evidences in our possession 
 
 * Prescott. History of the Conquest of Peru, New York, 1847 ; Desjar- 
 dines, Le Perou avant la conquete espagnole, Paris, 1858.
 
 396 PREADAMITES. 
 
 that there has existed a continuous and general ten- 
 dency of migration from north to south in the two 
 Americas. South of the isthmus the movement is 
 restricted to the Andean and sub-Andean belt along 
 the Pacific ; north of the Isthmus it occupied the 
 whole breadth of the continent as far as the latitude 
 of New Orleans ; and beyond that it is traceable as 
 far as the Great Lakes, from the valley of the Ohio 
 to California. Still further north, the intracontinental 
 movements, if they ever existed, are overlaid and 
 obscured by the wanderings of the Hunting Indians, 
 who have long held possession. Yet west of the Cas- 
 cade ranges we still discern faint reminiscences of 
 tribal movements conformable to the general tendency 
 of this stock of the American population. The Es- 
 kimo, however, as already stated, have for centuries 
 been in progress of retreat northward, probably from 
 the latitude of Rhode Island. There must conse- 
 quently have been an earlier time when they moved 
 southward from the gate of entrance upon the terri- 
 tory of America. 
 
 So far as we have learned anything of the social 
 relation of the two families of North American natives, 
 it has been one of hostility, in which the Hunting 
 Indians have continually encroached upon the more 
 peaceful occidental tribes. In many cases we are 
 informed that the movements of the latter have been 
 caused by the encroachments of the former. The 
 Tinneh have at a few points penetrated quite to the 
 Pacific coast. The facts of observation show a popu- 
 lation of wild savages pressing continually northward 
 and westward. Projecting these movements backward 
 a few centuries, we can readily descry the fierce war- 
 riors of the Tinneh, the Iroquois and the Algonkins 
 invading the continent from the southeast. The only
 
 DISPERSION OF AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS. 397 
 
 passage in that direction to regions more remote is by 
 Florida and the arch of the lesser Antilles. Florida. 
 is easily accessible from these islands. At the same 
 time the Caribs actually spread from the "West Indies 
 to the coast of South America. There are no facts in 
 our possession forbidding the hypothesis of a current 
 of slow migration from the western or southwestern 
 shore of South America toward the mouths of the 
 Amazons and the Orinoco ; and this is a hypothesis 
 which it seems to me best explains the body of facts 
 which I have passed in review. The ethnic affinities 
 of these northward-moving tribes with the populations, 
 of Oceanica and of the southward-moving tribes with 
 people of northeastern Asia I have already traced ; 
 and it only remains now to consider the physical prac- 
 ticability of communication with America over the 
 two routes indicated, the one by Behring's Straits and 
 the other by Polynesia. 
 
 The fundamental identity of race between the na- 
 tives of America and the Mongoloids of the Old World 
 points toward an Asiatic origin of American popula- 
 tions. Prof. W. H. Dall, who regards the Innuit or 
 Eskimo stock as of American origin, with more of a 
 tendency to migration toward Asia than in the opposite 
 direction, nevertheless admits: "It maybe as well to 
 premise that in the far and distant past, a period so 
 ancient as to be wholly without the scope of this paper, 
 it seems probable that the first population of America 
 was derived from the west. ... I see no reason for 
 disputing the hypothesis that America was peopled 
 from Asia originally, and that there were successive 
 waves of emigration."* 
 
 If we admit it as highly probable that the New 
 
 * W. H. Dall, in Powell's Contributions to American Ethnology,. 
 Vol. I, p. 95.
 
 398 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 World was populated by Mongoloids from the Old, 
 the next question is in reference to the point or points 
 of communication between the two. Now, save the 
 prehistoric Mongoloids, who once occupied Europe, 
 and the torpid Finnish tribes of the present day, we 
 are not certain of the existence of Mongoloids in the 
 Old World anywhere except along the shores and 
 islands of the Pacific ocean. It is scarcely supposable 
 that the prehistoric Mongoloids of Europe found their 
 way to America across the Atlantic ocean unless 
 geographical conditions were very different from the 
 present, a point to which I have already adverted. 
 On the other hand, it is certain that from the time 
 when the eastern shores of Asia received their popula- 
 tions, easy access to America has existed. The former 
 presence of the Hairy Mammoth on both sides of 
 Beh ring's Straits is a strong indication that a land- 
 connection formerly existed. But without the aid of 
 this hypothesis, intercommunication by the straits is 
 not extraordinarily difficult. The headlands of America 
 are visible from the Asiatic side. The straits are frozen 
 over and passable every winter. The animal species 
 on opposite sides are identical. In summer, Eskimo 
 boatmen very frequently make the passage from one 
 side to the other, for commercial purposes. Indeed, 
 there is a tribe of Eskimo, the Okee-og-mut, occupying 
 the islands in the straits, who subsist as commercial 
 traders, and regularly conduct the traffic between the 
 Asiatic and American shores. From St. Lawrence 
 island, south of the straits, they exchange commodities 
 with Plover Bay, on the west, and St. Michael's and 
 Kotzebue Sound, on the east. From this island, the 
 nearest land on the Asiatic side is 50 statute miles dis- 
 tant ; on the American side it is 120 statute miles. 
 The width of the straits is commonly stated at 36 to 39
 
 DISPERSION OF AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS. 399 
 
 geographical miles, which is equivalent to about 45 
 statute miles. It is certain, therefore, that this is one 
 thoroughfare, over which Asia has transmitted popula- 
 tions to America. 
 
 There is another northern connection possible, and 
 that is from Kamtchatka, the Kurile islands or Japan, 
 by the Aleutian islands, to America. From Attu, 
 the westernmost of the Aleutians, to the nearest cape 
 of Kamtchatka, is said to be 491 statute miles. The 
 Commander's islands, however, break this interval. 
 Miedna island is but 130 miles from Kamtchatka, 
 and Behring's but 235 statute miles from Attu. These 
 distances, over a boisterous sea, are regarded by Pro- 
 fessor Dall as impracticable to the rude navigators of 
 primitive times; and he denies, with emphasis, the 
 plausibility of the theory of emigration by the Aleutian 
 route.* But I cannot reject it with equal assurance. 
 It appears that such ocean spaces have been crossed. 
 They have been crossed in high northern latitudes, 
 and they have been crossed by voyagers who have 
 founded populations. There are the Pribiloff islands, 
 which, Professor Dall informs us, are inhabited by 
 Aleuts. Now, as Aleuts occupy also the islands named 
 after them, population must have passed in one di- 
 rection or the other. But the Pribiloff islands are 
 220 statute miles from the nearest Aleutians. They 
 -are an equal distance from the Eskimo island of 
 Nunivak. They lie in the midst of Behring's sea, 
 "which is almost perpetually covered by fog. " Such 
 facts lessen the improbability of migration from Kamt- 
 chatka to the Aleutians. But if the channel of 491 
 miles is passable, it is easy to admit that seafarers 
 from the Kurile islands, or even from the shores of 
 Japan, may have planted colonies upon the Aleutians ; 
 
 * Dall, in Powell's Contributions, I, 95, 96.
 
 400 PREADAMITES. 
 
 since the Kuro Siwo, which flows northward on the 
 Asiatic side, would, of itself, carry adventurers from 
 the Kurile or Japanese waters, both northward and 
 eastward, and render access from the more southern 
 regions as practicable as from Kamtchatka. The fact 
 that neither branch of this current actually strikes 
 the Aleutians is not a conclusive negative, since both 
 the northward and the eastward branches pass within 
 a practicable distance of the most western Aleutians. 
 We should bear in mind, also, the length of voyages 
 made by the Polynesian islanders. Indeed, most ar- 
 ticulate traditions exist, as already stated, of the suc- 
 cessive occupation of these island groups by adven- 
 turers originally from the Malay archipelago. These 
 movements were opposed by the great ocean currents 
 and the prevailing monsoons, and at each step covered 
 several hundred miles. To Easter island from Pit- 
 cairn is about TOO statute miles ; from the Friendly 
 to the Society islands, at least 1100 miles; from 
 Tahiti to the Marquesas, 600 ; from the Tonga islands 
 to New Zealand, 1300, and from the Marquesas to 
 the Sandwich islands, 1600 miles. I think it proper, 
 therefore, to keep in view the possibility that Mongo- 
 loids may have passed from Asia to America by way 
 of the Aleutian islands.* 
 
 There are excellent reasons, I believe, for consid- 
 ering the practicability of a Polynesian connection. 
 From Easter island the distance to the Galapagos is 
 2000 miles, which is only 400 miles, or one quarter, 
 more than the Kanaks are known to have traveled, 
 and still travel, upon voyages of commerce or adven- 
 ture. From the Galapagos to America the distance 
 
 * For several instructive examples of the passage of hundreds of 
 miles in the open sea in small boats, see Lyell, Principles of Geology,, 
 8th ed., pp. 638-40.
 
 DISPERSION OF AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS. 401 
 
 is not over 600 miles. But there are good grounds 
 to infer that in the primitive periods of humanity the 
 pathway across the South Pacific was less interrupted. 
 Caspari has given us a chart of the "conjectural con- 
 formation of the land during early post-tertiary time,* 
 in which a great expanse of land stretches from the 
 Marquesas islands nearly to the coast of South Ameri- 
 ca. In the North Pacific, also, are located tracts of 
 land which would render the passage from Asia to 
 Mexico exceedingly practicable. The chain of islands 
 marking the location of this connection is very con- 
 spicuous (see Chart). He even intimates that this is 
 the course pursued by the ancestors of the Nahuatl 
 nations. I am not aware that the evidences of sound- 
 ings suggest, independently, any such daring attempts 
 at the restoration of lost lands, but it has been long 
 known that the existing flora of South America, Fue- 
 gia and the Falkland islands points to Polynesian and 
 remoter connections. Dr. J. D. Hooker has discussed 
 this subject on the basis of a wide induction. In his 
 "Flora of New Zealand," especially f after citing the 
 phenomena of geographical distribution, and showing 
 the high improbability in the case of some species 
 the impossibility of a transmission by ocean cur- 
 rents, winds or other supposable agencies, he con- 
 cludes that "it is necessary to assume that there was, 
 at one time, a land communication [with New Zea- 
 land] by which the Chilian plants were interchanged ; 
 that at the same, or another epoch, the Australian ; 
 at a third, the Antarctic, and at a fourth, the Pacific 
 floras, were added to the assemblage. It is not neces- 
 sary to suppose that for this interchange there was a 
 
 * Otto Caspari, Die ITryeschichte der Menschheit, etc., Leipzig, 
 1873, Vol. I, Chart, and pp. 191, etc. 
 
 f See also his Flora Antarctica, pp. 210 and 368. 
 26
 
 402 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 continuous connection between any two of these lo- 
 calities, for an intermediate land, peopled with some 
 or all of the plants common to both, may have ex- 
 isted between New Zealand and Chili, when neither 
 of these countries was yet above the water." His 
 final conclusion, in reference to New Zealand (includ- 
 ing Auckland and Campbell's islands), Australia (in- 
 cluding Tasmania) and extra-tropical South America 
 (including the Falkland islands), is, "that the floras of 
 these regions exhibit a botanical relationship as strong 
 as that which prevails throughout the lands within 
 the Arctic north temperate zones, and which is not 
 to be accounted for by any theory of transport or 
 variation; but which is agreeable to the hypothesis of 
 all being members of a once more extensive flora, 
 which has been broken up by geological and climatic 
 causes." As specimens of the facts on which this 
 generalization is based, I may here state that 89 New 
 Zealand species of phenogamous plants, or nearly one- 
 eighth of the whole, are South American, and 50 spe- 
 cies, or nearly one-sixteenth of the whole, occur also 
 in Fuegia and the Antarctic islands.* 
 
 Beccari, whom I have before quoted as a recent 
 authority on tike meaning of kindred organic forms 
 surviving on widely separated land areas, employs 
 the distribution of palms to prove the obliteration 
 of connecting land between South Africa and South 
 America. We have, he says, one species of Raphia 
 
 * Hooker, Flora of New Zealand, Vol. I ; Introductory Essay, 
 in Botany of the Antarctic Voyage of H.M. Discovery-ships Erebus 
 and Terror, 1839-43. This essay is copiously reviewed in American 
 Journal Science and Arts [2], Vol. XVII, pp. 241 and 334, March and 
 May, 1854. The general subject is resumed by Dr. Hooker, in Flora 
 of Tasmania; Introductory Essay, " On the Origination and Distribu- 
 tion of Species," cited very fully in American Journal Science and 
 Arts [2] xxix, pp. 1 and 305, January and May, 1860.
 
 DISPERSION OF AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS. 403 
 
 along the Amazons, five on the west coast of Africa, 
 and a seventh on Madagascar. As the fruits of these 
 palms possess no ready means for distribution, it 
 is necessary to assume that the physical relations 
 of these regions were once very different from the 
 present.* 
 
 Such generalizations based on organic phenomena 
 are fully sanctioned by the general tenor of geological 
 history. The appearance and disappearance of land- 
 areas have served to punctuate the progress of terres- 
 trial events, f But the past conditions of the Poly- 
 nesian region are elucidated by facts of a somewhat 
 special character. Charles Darwin and Professor 
 James D. Dana almost simultaneously brought to 
 light the evidences of extensive and long-continued 
 vertical oscillations among the coral islands of the 
 South Pacific.;}: On this subject, the following lan- 
 guage is employed by Mr. Andrew Murray: "It is 
 now universally admitted that these coral islets are 
 the relics of a submerged land which had formerly 
 existed as a great continent ; and the relations of 
 the faunas and floras of South America to 'New Zea- 
 land and Australia on the one hand, and to Africa 
 on the other, as well as some relations between south- 
 west Australia and south Africa, almost compel us to 
 
 * O. Beccari, Malesia. See also Kosmos, III Jahrg. 1879, Apr., 
 p. 55. For earlier suggestions on this subject see Schouw, Grund- 
 zuge einer allgemeinen Pflanzengeographie, Berlin, 1823 ; De Candolle, 
 Geographic Botanique, Paris and Geneva, 1855. 
 
 t If, according to Professor Croll's speculations, the southern 
 hemisphere is at present in a state of secular glaciation, its lands 
 are abnormally depressed ; while, on the contrary, during glaciation 
 of the northern hemisphere, the land of the southern hemisphere 
 must have been abnormally elevated in respect to the sea-level. See 
 Croll, Climate and Time. 
 
 ^Darwin, Journal of a Naturalist; Dana, Geology of Wilkes' 
 Exploring Expedition and Corals and Coral Islands.
 
 404 PREADAMITES. 
 
 admit that as complete a circlet of land formerly crowned 
 the southern temperate regions as now does the north- 
 ern." * It only remains to establish the persistence of 
 this continental connection into human times, to dis- 
 cover the requisite facilities for racial intercommuni- 
 cation between Polynesia and South America. This 
 is thought probable by so good an authority as Prof. 
 Daniel Wilson, already cited on this subject. 
 
 The theory of immigration to America and of ethnic 
 movements on American soil flows necessarily from 
 the facts and considerations thus presented. The 
 great northeastward current of population setting from 
 the neighborhood of the primitive seat of the Chinese 
 people toward the valleys of the Amur and Lena, 
 while giving off successively the branches which have 
 become Mantchu, Turkish, Altaic and Mongol stems, 
 prolonged itself with diminished force into the farther 
 peninsula of Asia. Either by means of a land con- 
 nection or across the strait, arid probably, also, by the 
 Aleutians, these hyperborean tribes found their way to 
 America. Eastward they streamed over the greater 
 part of North America as far, probably, as the Caro- 
 linas, and at a later period in another direction to 
 Greenland. The stream of populations was split by 
 the Alaskan mountains into two currents. The coast- 
 wise current I do not feel disposed to trace farther 
 south than the peninsula of California. The inland 
 current, in addition to the Eskimo dispersion just men- 
 tioned, flowed in a powerful stream southward along 
 the lake-bearing zone of the continent from the valley 
 of M'Kenzie's river to Lake Superior. The traces of 
 copper-mining industry remaining in that region attest 
 their occupancy. This was on the borders of the 
 
 * Andrew Murray, The Geographical Distribution of Mammals,. 
 London, 1866, 4to, p. 25.
 
 DISPERSION OF AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS. 405 
 
 mysterious Aztlan. Within the country of Aztlan 
 these people spread themselves over the region char- 
 acterized by the presence of mounds and earthworks 
 throughout the northwest. Meantime successive mi- 
 grations, or rather developments of population, ex- 
 tended this people southwestward over the plateaux of 
 Colorado, Arizona and New Mexico. Now were built 
 the celebrated cliff-houses so interestingly described by 
 Holmes, Jackson and others; now were reared "the 
 seven cities of Cibola."* The remarkable Pueblos of 
 the southwest are the relics of the ancient population. 
 
 Wave following wave swept onward. The begin- 
 ning of this flow is lost in the obscurity of the past. 
 The Nahoas moved forward in due succession. The 
 Toltecs followed and crowded the Nahoas through the 
 Isthmus of Tehuantepec into Yucatan and central 
 America. The Aztecs followed the Toltecs in occu- 
 pancy. While the Aztecs crowded on the Toltecs, 
 these pushed farther the Nahoas, and the Nahoas 
 pressed on the rear of their unknown and mysterious 
 predecessors. The front of the stream spread at 
 length over the highlands of Cundinamarca. The 
 Aymaras pioneered to the borders of Titicaca. The 
 Incas sprang up in their rear, and while they absorbed 
 the kingdom of Quitu on one hand they dispelled the 
 fugitive Aymaras on the other to the borders of Chile. 
 
 Meantime another type of Mongoloids had strayed 
 to the shores of South America by the Polynesian 
 communication. Few at first, they were unable to 
 force a passage northward along the western slopes of 
 the Andes, already occupied. They filed through the 
 passes of the mountains into the plains of the Gran 
 
 * See an interesting critical account of the " Seven Cities of 
 Cibola," by L. H. Morgan, in North American Review, No. CVIII, 
 April 1869, pp. 457-498, with numerous literary references.
 
 4:06 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 Chaco and the pampas of the La Plata. The lowlands 
 and borders of broad rivers suited the hereditary 
 instincts of the posterity of islanders. In due time 
 all South America eastward of the Andes fell into their 
 possession. The vast tide of the Amazonas and its 
 annual sea-like overflow nourished a truly maritime 
 population. When they stood on the shores of the 
 Caribbean they dared embark upon its waves. Island 
 invited them from island. They reached the Greater 
 Antilles. They rested on the Tortugas. They in- 
 vaded the peninsula of Florida, and another continent 
 was open before them. Spreading northward and 
 westward, they pressed the older occupants from their 
 presence. The white man arrived and found these 
 movements of population in progress, and the only 
 changes which have taken place during the last four 
 centuries have been entirely in conformity with the 
 tenor of events which I have thus delineated.
 
 CHAPTEE XXY. 
 
 DISPERSION OF THE DRAVIDIANS AND 
 MEDITERRANEANS. 
 
 ~TT7~E turn now to the method of dispersion of the 
 ' * second of the Brown races, known in recent 
 times as Dravidians or Dravida. Sustaining pro- 
 nounced affinities with both Mongoloids and Austra- 
 lians, as shown in chapter xix, they must be regarded 
 as a branch divaricating from the Australian trunk 
 while yet Lemuria existed. Its course in relation to 
 that of the premongoloids is largely a matter of con- 
 jecture. Its historical status, however, shows that it 
 sought the regions lying toward the north. It partici- 
 pated in the movement of the consanguineous Mongo- 
 loids. On such a presumption I depict it as tending 
 rather toward the mouths of the Indus than toward 
 Ceylon and the Dekhan. On one hand it became dis- 
 persed over much of the region between the Indus and 
 the Caspian, and on the other it passed into the Indian 
 Punjab. From the Punjab it appears that one branch 
 followed the valley of the Ganges to its delta, and 
 another moved southward. In due time the whole of 
 Hindustan was overrun by this race, and we have no 
 evidence of any earlier occupation. It reached Ceylon, 
 and in comparatively modern times developed there a 
 voluminous literature. It is more than probable that 
 the Ceylonic legend of Adima and Heva originated 
 with this race. The later invading Brahmans could 
 not have located the Eden of mankind in a country of 
 which they knew nothing. 
 
 407
 
 408 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 On the theory of the postmongoloid origin of the 
 Adamites, it is time to look for the ancestral stock of 
 Adam. The preadamite peoples who seem to have 
 been in the vicinity of the Mesopotamia!! region about 
 this time were the Dravidians, and, perhaps, the troglo- 
 dytic Mongoloids. The Turkish nations, themselves 
 strongly approximated, in their modern aspects, to the 
 Mediterranean race, had certainly not reached these 
 regions, and had not, probably, assumed their present 
 ethnic aspects, in the age of the early Adamites. 
 Otherwise, we might be tempted to suppose that Adam 
 had sprung from the Osmanli, or Uzbek or Turcoman 
 stock. With our present view of the facts, it seems 
 more reasonable, as before shown, to regard the early 
 Adamites as a specialized ramification of the northern 
 Dravidians.* Adam, of the Hebrews, was probably 
 the ancestor to whom, with more or less of myth, they 
 traced their national genealogy. This is all that Adam, 
 as a proper name, signifies. I have little doubt that 
 Adam had fellow-countrymen, in small number, who 
 closely resembled himself; but their posterity were 
 destroyed by the great deluge which visited that re- 
 gion, or they remain undistinguishable from modern 
 Dravidians. The deluge of Hebrew tradition was not 
 separated from the advent of Adam by an interval 
 sufficiently long to permit antediluvian Adamites to 
 become very widely dispersed. The center of the 
 Noachic dispersion, as on general grounds we may 
 believe, was but a few hundred miles from the "Gar- 
 den of Eden." Aside, therefore, from the probability 
 that the non-Noachic Adamites were exterminated by 
 the Flood, it seems useless to seek for traces of Adam- 
 ites as distinct from the Noachites. For us, at this 
 distance, the dispersion of the Noachites is the disper- 
 
 * See chapter xix.
 
 DKAVIDIANS AND MEDITERRANEANS. 409 
 
 sion of the Adamites. This subject has already been 
 discussed on both biblical and scientific grounds, in the 
 third, fourth and fifth chapters of the present work ; 
 and nothing further remains to be said.* 
 
 It may be appropriate, however, to note some 
 divergent views respecting the unity of the ethnic 
 assemblage commonly denominated Mediterranean. 
 The scheme of human dispersions set forth in the 
 present work implies the reality of a single original 
 center of humanity; and a lineally connected center 
 of dispersion for each of the principal types of man- 
 kind, so situated as to be embraced in the general 
 scheme of dispersion, at the same time that it fulfills 
 the requirements of all known facts connected with 
 the history of the several races. Aside from the 
 theory of multiple origin of mankind, it is not in the 
 least surprising that some modern ethnologists have 
 assumed positions totally incompatible with the scheme 
 
 * In the present discussion of the question of Preadamites, I have 
 not been required to examine the correctness of the popular interpre- 
 tation of Genesis which views the three so-called " sons " of Noah 
 as somewhat contemporaneous. The inquiry must ultimately be 
 made, nevertheless, whether the Genesiacal brotherhood is one of com- 
 mon parents, or, rather, of common descent from the Noachite ances- 
 tor. The Bible indicates Ham as the oldest " brother," and Japheth 
 as the youngest ; and archaeology has shown (see chapter iii) that 
 Hamitic empires preceded Semitic, as Semitic empires preceded 
 Japhetic. It is possible that many centuries intervened respectively 
 between Ham, Shem and Japheth. Connected with this inquiry is 
 the closer physical approximation of Hamites to Dravidians and 
 Mongoloids, manifest in their deeper color, their inferior hairiness, 
 and less developed secondary sexual characters generally ; in all which 
 particulars the Japhetites are more differentiated, in accordance with 
 their later emergence into view. The affinity of the Hamitic Acca- 
 clian language, moreover, with the Mongolo-Dravidian, was such that 
 by Rawlinson and others it was once ranked as Turanian ; while no 
 Turanian affinities of Japhetic languages have ever arrested particular 
 attention.
 
 410 PREAD^MITES. 
 
 here proposed, and with every scheme which attempts 
 to trace types of men, and the human species at 
 large, to their respective centers of dispersion. It 
 has been maintained that movements of migration 
 have passed from Europe into Asia, instead of the 
 converse direction. The traditional belief in the 
 Asiatic origin of the modern Europeans seems first 
 to have been attacked by Adam Czarnotski, who 
 wrote between 1813 and 1825.* He maintained that 
 the Slavs were a primitive population of Europe. 
 This opinion was reaffirmed by Laurenz Surovietski 
 in 1822, and by Lelewel in 1830. About the same 
 time it was assumed by H. Schulz that the cradle of 
 the Indo-Germanic stock was in western Europe, and 
 that a tide of emigration has extended thence into- 
 Asia.f Omalius d'Halloy strenuously asserted the 
 European origin of the Aryan languages, and, by con- 
 sequence, of the Aryan family.:}: Latham, more re- 
 cently, has argued for the European origin of Aryan 
 languages and peoples, on the ground that the less 
 numerous must have been derived from the more 
 numerous, a very inconclusive argument, certainly. 
 Beufey thinks the Indo-Germanic family is a distinct 
 race, developed not far from the Caspian Sea. Fli- 
 gier fixes on southwest Germany for the primitive 
 home of the Aryans. Theodor Poesche is confident 
 that the primitive seat of this family was upon the 
 
 * According to Casirnir Delamarre, in Bulletin de la Societe de 
 Geographic', June, 1870. 
 
 t H. Schulz, Zur Urgeschichte des Deutsc7ien Volksstammes, Hamm,. 
 1826. 
 
 I Omalius d'Halloy, "Lecture sur la pre"tendue origine des Euro- 
 pe"ens," in Bulletin de la Societe d'Anthropologie de Paris, torn, vi, 
 pp. 237-346. 
 
 Fligier, in Mittheilungen der Wiener Anthropologischen Gesett- 
 schnft, VI, 8, 9.
 
 DRAVIDIANS AND MEDITERRANEANS. 411 
 
 plains of northern Europe, between the Baltic and 
 the Black Sea.* In my own judgment, however, 
 though some ground must exist for each of these di- 
 vergent opinions, the weight of probability rests most 
 decidedly with the theory of the central Asiatic origin 
 of the Mediterranean race, and also of the Aryan 
 family. The indications on which contrary opinions 
 have been based, so far as I learn, are simply the 
 reflex movements of tribes and nations repulsed from 
 Europe by hostile neighbors. Such were the early 
 movements of the Kelts from Iberia to Gaul and 
 northern Italy, and afterward to Asia Minor ; and 
 the retreat of the Kalmucks, in 1771, from the valley 
 of the Volga, in the direction of the ancient seat of 
 the Mongol family. But in such cases we either have 
 actual knowledge of earlier westward movements, or 
 else good historic and ethnological data on which to 
 base an inference to that effect. 
 
 * Theodor Poesclie, Die Arier, Ein Beitrag zur historischen 
 Anthropologie, pp. 64, 66. He finds "in the Dnieper the mighty 
 nurse of the oldest Aryans," p. 72.
 
 CHAPTER XXYI. 
 
 CONDITION OF PRIMITIVE MAN. 
 
 THE conception of man as an educable and im- 
 provable being implies a primitive man destitute 
 of all the material and cultural results of intellectual 
 and disciplinary activity. The conception of primitive 
 man in the possession of all the natural endowments 
 of the Mediterranean race of the present, is a denial 
 of the capacity of man to improve, and an implication 
 that all the effort and discipline and knowledge of 
 thousands of years have failed to increase, to any ex- 
 tent, man's natural power of accomplishment. As 
 long as it was supposed that the remote ancestors of 
 the Hebrew family were the primitive population of 
 the world there was good reason to maintain that 
 primitive man was equal to the White man of the 
 present. He was the "White man. But, now that we 
 feel confident of a long line of remoter and pre- 
 adamic ancestors, we discover that Nature's principle 
 of ceaseless improvement has had scope of time and 
 space sufficient for application in the human career; 
 and we feel a sensible relief in knowing that we are 
 not shut up to a cast-iron condition, but may hope 
 for boundless improvement. 
 
 To assert that man has advanced from the lowest 
 human condition, is not to assert that this condition 
 was reached by advance from the brute. It is not 
 necessary to assert this ; and I wish the reader to note 
 distinctly that none of the conclusions of this work 
 rest on the assumption of man's derivation from a
 
 CONDITION OF PRIMITIVE MAN. 413- 
 
 brute ancestor. Man may or may not have had such 
 an origin ; I do not trouble myself or the reader with 
 that question. But as all theories, "orthodox" and 
 "heterodox," hold to a blood relationship among the 
 races ; and as plain facts, in spite of theories, show 
 that a gradation exists among the races, and that the 
 normal movement of organic succession is from lower 
 to higher, I know of no method of avoiding the con- 
 clusion that the condition of primitive man (not Adam) 
 is represented by the condition of the lowest race of 
 modern times. I do not say the lowest and most 
 stupid and driveling human condition existing; for 
 individuals, and even whole tribes, have been crushed 
 to the status of extreme stolidity and distress. I think 
 the wild Australian of the interior is probably quite as- 
 good as the first representatives of humanity. 
 
 The Troglodytes of Europe have been fallaciously 
 represented as examples of primitive humanity. They 
 belong to a race older than Adam ; and perhaps reached 
 Europe before the advent of Adam ; and they repre- 
 sented, undoubtedly, a low condition of human intel- 
 ligence, and more especially of culture. Yet they 
 were quite superior to modern Australians ; and we 
 must believe them at least equally superior to their 
 own remote progenitors. As they have sometimes 
 been represented as half-brutes, connecting man with 
 apes, it may be well to summarize here the inductive 
 conclusions which display them as fully men. 
 
 Physically, the men of the Palaeolithic* Epoch, 
 judging from the few skulls and skeletons discovered 
 in Belgium and England, were of rather short stature, 
 and of a Mongoloid type, like modern Finns and 
 Lapps. Anatomical comparisons confirm the conclu- 
 sion of Grimm, based on linguistic researches. In 
 
 * For explanation of this and correlated terms see p. 167.
 
 414 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 the Reindeer Epoch, the remains of southern Europe 
 indicate men nearly six feet in stature ; but the men 
 of Belgium were still small and round-headed, and 
 such they continued to be to the end of the Stone 
 Age. The Neolithic men of the Swiss lakes were 
 much like the modern Swiss ; but this is not suffi- 
 cient proof that they were the ancestors of the 
 Swiss. 
 
 The Palaeolithic men do not seem to have been 
 characterized by any marked inferiority of type ; yet a 
 jaw-bone found at Naulette, has several marks of in- 
 feriority, being somewhat thick, and small in height, 
 and having molar teeth increasing in size backward, 
 the wisdom-teeth being largest instead of smallest, 
 and having, moreover, five fangs instead of two. The 
 chin, also, is deficient in prominence. The famous Ne- 
 anderthal skull, also, has a low forehead and promi- 
 nent brow-ridges, but the cranial capacity was seventy- 
 five cubic inches (12.29 cubic centimeters) about that 
 of the lowest living races, and " in no sense," as Huxley 
 says, "to be regarded as the remains of a human be- 
 ing intermediate between man and the apes." The 
 Engis skull exhibits no special marks of inferiority. 
 The Cro-Magnon skull of the Reindeer Epoch had a 
 capacity of 97 cubic inches (15.90 cubic centimeters), 
 which is above the mean of the Mediterranean race. 
 There was considerable prominence of the jaws, but 
 the chin was projecting and presented a strong con- 
 trast with the Naulette jaw. The tibia was much flat- 
 tened (platycnemic), as in many other primitive types, 
 though it is worthy of inquiry whether this is not 
 a general Mongoloid character. The Neolithic Bor- 
 reby skull belonged to the type of Neanderthal. 
 
 Socially and intellectually, palaeolithic man, in the 
 regions in question, seems to have existed in a most
 
 CONDITION OF PRIMITIVE MAN. 4:15 
 
 primitive condition. Dwelling in wild caverns,* he 
 hunted the beasts with the rudest stone implements, 
 and clothed himself in their skins. We find no evi- 
 dence of the use of fire, though probably known ; and 
 there are some indications that he made food of his 
 own species. Few attempts at pottery have been dis- 
 covered, and in these the product was rude, hand- 
 made, and simply sun-dried. In the Reindeer Epoch, 
 fire was in general use, and it was employed in bak- 
 ing, though imperfectly, a better style of hand-made 
 pottery, and in cooking food employed in funereal 
 and, quite possibly, cannibalistic feasts. Many pieces 
 of highly ornamented reindeer's horn, pierced with 
 one, two or three holes, discovered in Perigord, are 
 regarded as staves of authority, either civic or priestly. 
 Here also occur numerous phalangeal bones of the 
 deer, so pierced with a hole as to serve for whistles. 
 Bone and reindeer's horn were wrought into barbed 
 harpoons and arrow-heads. 
 
 In the Neolithic Epoch, cereals were cultivated and 
 ground into flour for cakes ; cloth was formed for 
 clothing, and bone combs for the hair ; stores of fruit 
 were preserved for winter's use ; garden tools were 
 fashioned from stag's horn ; log canoes were em- 
 ployed in navigation ; planks and timbers of oak were 
 made \>y splitting tree-trunks with stone wedges ; log 
 cabins were constructed on piles, or on artificial 
 islands; fortifications were employed in war; fish-nets, 
 well made from flaxen cords, have been dredged at 
 
 * It is a necessary supposition that man, in the primitive state, 
 sought such shelter as Nature had provided beforehand. Peschel 
 says: "In the legends of the Mexicans and the inhabitants of the 
 Antilles, living beings are supposed to have first proceeded from 
 caves ; and caves play a similar part in the legends of creation cur- 
 rent among the Tehueltecs." (Peschel, Races of Man, p. 408.)
 
 416 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Robenhausen, and the abundant debris of numerous 
 flint workshops, implying a degree of division of labor, 
 have been discovered at Grand-Pressigny and other 
 places in Belgium and France. As to intelligence 
 and mental dexterity, a surprising amount is devel- 
 oped in the working of flint implements, especially in 
 the north of Europe. 
 
 Aesthetically, palaeolithic man had advanced no 
 farther than the use of necklaces formed of natural 
 beads, consisting of fossil foraminifera from the chalk. 
 Some flints from the river-drift of St. Acheul present 
 rough sketches which, it has been conjectured, may 
 have been prompted by the artistic feeling. Some of 
 them bear remote resemblances to the human head, in 
 profile, three-quarter view, and full face ; also to ani- 
 mals, such as the rhinoceros and mammoth. If the 
 cavern of Massat is palaeolithic, it affords us the most 
 ancient known successful attempt at portraiture ; for 
 M. Fontan found there a stone on which was graven a 
 wonderfully expressive outline of the cave-bear. 
 
 In the Reindeer Epoch the taste for personal adorn- 
 ment had become considerably developed. They man- 
 ufactured necklaces, bracelets and pendants, piercing 
 for these purposes both shells and teeth, and the 
 bony part of the ear of the horse. Amber, also, came 
 into use. The aesthetic feeling was specially developed 
 in the south. Some of the curious pieces of reindeer's 
 horn, supposed to be staves of authority, are hand- 
 somely enchased. A considerable number of remark- 
 able illustrations of primeval art of the Reindeer Epoch 
 have become known to archaeology. They consist of 
 sculptures and of carvings on slate, ivory, horn and 
 bone. Among the latter is the entire outline of the 
 mammoth etched upon his own ivory. The Neolithic 
 Epoch seems to have been marked by a decline in the
 
 CONDITION OF PRIMITIVE MAN. 417 
 
 artistic feeling. The ornamentation of the pottery is 
 more elaborate, and the finish of the stone and bone 
 implements more symmetrical and neat ; but we dis- 
 cover few relics of carving and engraving. 
 
 Religiously, there is little to be affirmed or in- 
 ferred of the palaeolithic tribes. Some of the curiously 
 wrought flints may have served as religious emblems, 
 and occasional discovery of deposits of food near the 
 body of the dead may very naturally be regarded as 
 evidence of a belief in the future life. In the Reindeer 
 Epoch this class of evidences becomes very greatly aug- 
 mented, as shown in the systematic and carefully pro- 
 vided burials in some of the tumulus-dolmens, and in 
 the traces of funeral repasts in these and the rock- 
 shelters of Aurignac, Bruniquel and Furfooz. The 
 numerous specimens of bright and shining minerals 
 found about many settlements as of hydrated oxyd 
 of iron, carbonate of copper and fluor-spar may 
 have been used as amulets, and thus testify to the 
 vague sense of the supernatural which characterizes the 
 infancy of human society. The neolithic people add 
 to such indications the erection of megalithic structures, 
 some of which, surrounded by their cemeteries, as at 
 Abury, in England, must naturally be considered as 
 their sacred temples. 
 
 Prehistoric man, in brief, and not less the most 
 ancient Stone Folk than the people of the Iron Age, 
 represented, in Europe, the infancy of his species. All 
 his powers were undeveloped. Every evidence sustains 
 us in the conclusion that he was not inferior in psychic 
 endowments to the average man of the highest races ; 
 but he was lacking in acquired skill, and in the results 
 of experience accumulated through a long series of 
 generations, and preserved from forgetfulness by the 
 blessings of a written language.
 
 418 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 The European society of which I have thus given 
 a resume,* belonged, probably, to a preadamic race; 
 but we are not in a position to affirm that its date 
 was preadamic. However this may be, there is little 
 doubt that its character was more primitive than that 
 of the society organized by the early Adamites. From 
 such indications as the Hebrew records offer us, as 
 well as the superior intelligence of the Adamic race, 
 we may safely conclude that the early Adamites or- 
 ganized a society far in advance of that which I have 
 just sketched. Nevertheless, the early Adamites, ac- 
 cording to the biblical accounts, were still in a stage 
 of barbarism. Even the accounts are phrased and 
 colored under the influence of a later culture. At 
 best, the Asiatic antediluvians were wandering hordes 
 of herdsmen. Their religious natures were strongly 
 developed, but were little illuminated by rational con- 
 ceptions. Even the Abrahamidse had made but mod- 
 erate advance. The Egyptians, meantime, had reached 
 the stage of a settled nationality. These disclosures 
 cannot be accounted discrediting to the Hebrews 
 still less to humanity. We are all descended from 
 rude herdsmen, or bloody warriors and half-clad 
 savages. The fact that we are no longer such, is the 
 rational basis of unlimited hopes of future advance. 
 
 * Convenient and accessible compilations of the leading facts 
 may be found in several recent works in the English language, of 
 which I cite: Lubbock, Prehistoric Times, as Illustrated by Ancient 
 Remains, and the Manners and Customs of Modern Savages, 3d ed., 
 London, 1872; Lyell, The Geological Evidences of the Antiquity of 
 Man, 4th ed., 1873; Carl Vogt, Lectures on Man, his place in Creation 
 and in the History of the Earth, trans, and ed. by James Hunt 
 London, 1864; Figuier, Primitive Man, revised trans., New York, 
 1870 ; Charles Rau, Early Man in Europe, New York, 1876.
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 
 
 A NOTHER question which confronts us, in view of 
 -4.-A- the doctrine of Preadamitism, is the question of 
 the antiquity of man's origin. This question assumes 
 a widely different aspect since we have discovered 
 that the biblical Adam was not the first man, but 
 only the first White man. It does not involve the 
 authority of the Sacred Scriptures to learn that the 
 first man may have appeared a hundred thousand 
 years ago. The first White man may have made 
 his advent within the biblical period. 
 
 Discussions on the antiquity of man have as- 
 sumed three different and somewhat successive as- 
 pects. (1) It was assumed that the ascertained an- 
 tiquity of the historical nations would shed light on 
 the antiquity of the first man, supposed to be the 
 biblical Adam. (2) It was assumed that the antiquity 
 of the Stone Folk of Europe remounted to a higher 
 date than that of the ancient nations, and would 
 represent the antiquity of the human species. (3) It 
 now appears that the antiquity of man will not be 
 shown by either of these determinations ; but that it 
 probably rises vastly beyond the age of the Stone 
 Folk. The way is open, of course, to discuss, on 
 scientific grounds, the antiquity either of Adam, the 
 Stone Folk, or the First Man. I shall offer some 
 observations on each of these points. 
 
 I. EPOCH OF THE FIRST MAN. To the determina- 
 tion of this very little can be contributed. The ear- 
 
 419
 
 420 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 liest men left no records of themselves. The very 
 country in which they lived has been swallowed up 
 by the sea. Their monuments, if they created any, 
 lie in the bottom of the Indian ocean. Their bones, 
 if undissolved, are mingled with the fossil remains 
 which must await another geological convulsion for 
 their discovery and investigation. But the indigenous 
 races of Africa and Australia may have left some 
 record which will shed light on the date of the occu- 
 pation of those continents. I imagine that in some 
 of the caverns, of Abyssinia or central Australia may 
 yet be discovered relics of man which may fix his 
 epoch relatively to some geological event. The re- 
 search is not a hopeless one. Science stands ready 
 to undertake it ; and I doubt not, the records of some 
 geological or anthropological society will one day tell 
 whether man lived in Australia or central Africa as 
 far back as the Miocene age of the world. We must 
 not shrink from the discovery. 
 
 II. EPOCH OF THE STONE FOLK. When it was fully 
 settled that men had occupied Europe in remote pre- 
 historic times before the last great revolutions in the 
 configuration of the earth's surface, and while yet ani- 
 mals now extinct were roaming in the forests, skulking 
 in the caverns, and swimming in the rivers of the con- 
 tinent, it was too readily assumed that his European 
 antiquity stretched back into preglacial times, or at 
 least reached the figure of tens of thousands of years. 
 This conclusion is unsustained by the historical, archaeo- 
 logical and geological evidences. The opinion seems 
 to me wild and fanatical. The obscurity which hangs 
 over the primeval folk of Europe seems to be ascribed 
 by some men to their remoteness. They have no 
 tangible ground for the reckless assumption that the 
 records of the Stone Age date back a hundred thou-
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 421 
 
 sand years. * Like objects seen in a fog, these events 
 are not so remote as they seem. The latest "pile 
 habitations" come down to the sixth century. In 
 many instances the debris from lacustrine villages 
 have yielded Roman coins and other works of Ro- 
 man art. Homer's epic was composed but 900 years 
 before our era, and the Stone Folk were then in full 
 possession of central and northern Europe. It is to 
 be noted that the Age of Stone thus descends to within 
 900 years of our era. History, indeed, declares that 
 among the Lapps and Finns it descended to the time 
 of Caesar. The civilized Pelasgians entered Greece 
 1400 years before Homer, and found the Stone Folk 
 there. We have, then, at least twenty-five centuries 
 of historical time for the duration of the Age of Stone. 
 Of its earlier duration, European history, of course, 
 has nothing to testify ; but I discover no valid ground 
 whatever for the opinion that the Stone Age in Europe 
 began more than 2500 or 3000 years before Christ. 
 
 The grounds on which the opinion of the high 
 antiquity of European man has been based are mostly 
 geological, and I will proceed to state them and ex- 
 pose their untenability.f 
 
 1. Preglacial remains of other animals have been 
 'mistaken for human remains. By preglacial remains 
 are meant such as were deposited previously to the 
 
 * Haeckel makes the antiquity of the Stone Folk " in any case 
 more than 20,000 years," and " probably more than 100,000 years," 
 " perhaps many hundred thousand years." Haeckel, Natiirliche 
 Schopfungsgeschichte, p. 595. 
 
 f The following views and methods of treatment have been em- 
 ployed by the present writer for many years. They were outlined in a 
 " Syllabus of a Course of Lectures on Geology," published in March 
 18G9, and republished in 1870, and again, with amplifications, in 
 January 1875. Mr. James C. Southall, meantime, in the course 
 of his elaborate discussion of the subject, has employed many of the
 
 422 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 advent of the continental glaciers in Europe. We 
 have heard it asserted from time to time that man 
 appeared in Europe during the Tertiary Age. The 
 evidence has always been slender, and has never been 
 accepted by cautious investigators. The following are 
 examples of the facts upon which certain revolutionary 
 scientists have relied. 
 
 Some bones found at Saint Prest, in France, in 
 stratified sand and gravel, were observed to bear cuts, 
 notches and scratches, which it was supposed had been 
 made by the use of flint implements, and hence by 
 human hands. These bones were associated with El- 
 ephas meridionalis, an elephant which, from the fre- 
 quent discovery of its remains, is known to have ranged 
 from the Later Pliocene to the beginning of the Qua- 
 ternary Age. But it was proved by experiment that 
 very similar markings are produced upon bones by 
 porcupines. Now, in the beds containing the bones 
 in question were abundant remains of a large rodent, 
 quite capable of causing the supposed human mark- 
 ings. To a candid mind, I think it must appear more 
 plausible to refer the markings to a cause known to- 
 exist, than to ascribe them to human agency not known 
 to exist at the time and place, arid to disregard, in doing 
 so, all our positive evidence as to the epoch of man' a 
 European advent. 
 
 Again, the shell marls (faluns) of Leognan, near 
 Bordeaux, enclose bones of an extinct manatee, and of 
 certain chelonians and cetaceans, which bear marks 
 appearing to have been made by human implements. 
 
 facts and inferences in a similar way. See Southall, The Recent 
 Origin of Man, as illustrated by Geology and the Modern Science of 
 Prehistoric Archaeology, Philadelphia, 1875, 8vo, pp. 606; and TJie 
 Epoch of the Mammoth and the Apparition of Man upon the Earth f 
 Philadelphia, 1878, 12mo, pp. 430.
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 423 
 
 Certain anthropologists have been enthusiastically 
 confident that such is the case. The manatee in ques- 
 tion is known to be of Miocene age ; and on the 
 strength of such indications, the announcement of 
 human remains in the middle of Tertiary time has been 
 sounded from France around the world. But in the 
 same deposits occur the remains of a carnivorous fish 
 (Sargus serratus) whose serrated teeth fit exactly the 
 markings on the fossil bones. A similar explanation 
 probably awaits the furrowed Halitherium bones of 
 Puance, as well as the notched and scratched bones of 
 a cetacean (JBalcenotus) described from Pliocene de- 
 posits by my good friend Professor Capellini.* 
 
 Finally, at Thenay, also in France, occur flints in 
 certain lower Miocene limestones which were at first 
 declared to be the works of human hands, f But that 
 opinion is scarcely entertained at present. Bushels 
 of similar flint-chips may be picked up along some 
 of the chalk sea-beaches. 
 
 2. Human Remains erroneously supposed pregla- 
 cial. A human skeleton found in volcanic breccia, 
 near the town of Le Puy-en-Velay, in central France, 
 was, for a time, supposed to have been inclosed by the 
 same eruption which buried, in the same neighborhood, 
 the remains of the Pliocene Elephas meridionalis.%. 
 
 * Capellini, UUomo pliocenico in Toscano, 1876, abstracted in 
 Bolletino del R. Comitato Oeologico cTItalia, Vol. VII, p. 345. 
 
 ^Congres International d" Anthropologie et d'Archeologie pre- 
 historiques, 1867, p. 67. 
 
 J So good an anthropologist as Topinard still maintains the Plio- 
 cene age of these remains. Further, he recognizes human shell- 
 heaps of late Miocene age at Pouance", and affirms that man's exist- 
 ence in the lower Miocene Epoch " is a clearly revealed scientific 
 fact." (Topinard, Anthropology, p. 436.) So Caspari also continues 
 to associate these human remains with the " Miocene " mammoth. 
 (Caspari, Urgeschichte der Menschheit, i, 184.) Haeckel is not so
 
 4:24 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 The elephant-bearing lava, nevertheless, was of a 
 different character. Exactly the same lava as that 
 containing human remains was subsequently observed, 
 however, at another point. This did not enclose the 
 bones of the Pliocene elephant, but it did enclose 
 those of the mammoth or Champlain elephant, which 
 lived after the reign of ice. These were associated, 
 also, with the remains of other Champlain animals. 
 Thus it was demonstrated that "the man of Denise," 
 as he has been called, was not preglacial. What re- 
 mains unaccountable is the persistence of French and 
 German anthropologists in parading "the man of 
 Denise" as a specimen from the depths of the Ter- 
 tiary age. 
 
 Again, the river-drifts of the Somme have been 
 set down as glacial or preglacial ; and hence the 
 human flints which they contain were made by men 
 who lived at a period vastly more remote than the 
 accepted epoch of human creation. These are the 
 relics, the reports of which sounded through the 
 world thirty years ago, and first startled us with the 
 claim that all the popular Adamic chronology was 
 fallacious. A commission of English geologists went 
 over to investigate the gravels, and concluded that 
 they are post-glacial. Nevertheless, certain French 
 geologists continued to proclaim "tertiary man," and 
 some of them seem unable to unlearn that phrase. 
 The opinion is hazardous. Abundant localities are 
 now known, in the valley of the Somme, in which 
 
 radical as to dismiss his caution: "Das wahrscheinlichste ist dass 
 dieser wichtigste Vorgaug in der irdischen Schopfungsgeschichte 
 gegen Ende der Tcrtiarzeit, Stattfand; also, in der Pliocenen viel- 
 leicht schon in der Miocenen Periode vielleicht aber auch erst 5m 
 Beginn der Diluvialzeit. Jedenfalls, lebte der Mensch als soldier in 
 Mitteleuropa schon wahrend der Diluvialzeit." (Haeckel, Natiir- 
 liche Schopfungsgeschichte, 4th ed., p. 594.)
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 425 
 
 it appears, to a demonstration, that the entire river- 
 valley was excavated after the glacial drift was laid 
 down. The valley is cut through the glacial drift 
 and into the chalk. But the flint-bearing gravels are 
 still more recent, having been deposited along the chalk 
 slopes of the valley. Examples are seen at Menche- 
 court and other places. Exactly similar phenomena 
 occur in the valley of the Ouse, in England, at Bid- 
 denham and Suinmerbonn Hill, and in the valley of 
 the Lark, at Icklingham. 
 
 In 1856 a human skull, and numerous bones of 
 the same skeleton, were exhumed (but now mostly 
 lost) from the Colle del Vento, in Liguria.* These 
 were reported by Issel to be associated with extinct 
 species of oyster, of Pliocene age. The age of the 
 bones is questioned by Pruiier Bey ; and, as no 
 naturalist saw the remains in situ, we must candidly 
 await further investigation. 
 
 A few years ago a sensation was created by the 
 report of a human pelvis found at Natchez, Missis- 
 sippi, in a deposit of undoubted preglacial age. But 
 that learned traveler and sagacious observer Sir 
 Charles Lyell, on visiting the spot, discovered that 
 Indian graves had existed at the top of the bluff; 
 and, though he had himself employed the facts as 
 popularly interpreted, he at once recognized the strong 
 probability that the pelvic bone had fallen down the 
 Muff from the summit. From being the relic of a 
 preglacial man, it suddenly became the bone of a 
 red Indian, perhaps a hundred and fifty years old. 
 
 I have attempted to enumerate all the grounds on 
 which belief in man's preglacial existence in Europe 
 is based. Those grounds have all proved fallacious; 
 and we are left 1 to rest on the general tenor of the 
 
 * Issel, in Congres International, 1867, pp. 75, 156.
 
 426 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 evidence connected with the occurrence of human re- 
 mains. This proclaims, everywhere, the advent of 
 man in Europe to have been subsequent to the general 
 glaciation. But it happened during the progress of 
 the disappearance of the glaciers. He was an in- 
 habitant of France while the rivers were still swollen 
 from the melting snows. He lived there at an early 
 date in the Champlain Epoch. As he did not origi- 
 nate in Europe ; as he was not planted under condi- 
 tions so rigorous, it remains to determine where, and 
 how long previously to his European advent, the 
 human species had been in existence. The question 
 relating to the primitive locality of man I have con- 
 sidered in a previous chapter; that concerning the 
 absolute epoch of his advent I shall restrict to Euro- 
 pean man.* 
 
 As to the human -remains reported from beneath 
 Pliocene lava-beds in California, I see no reason for 
 rejecting the highly competent and recently repeated 
 testimony of Professor J. D. Whitney, late Director of 
 the Geological Survey of California. The following is 
 from a report f of a lecture delivered by Professor 
 Whitney, in Cambridge, Massachusetts, April 27, 1878. 
 During the Pliocene and previous epochs, the surface 
 
 * The above conclusion respecting the absence of all valid evi- 
 dence of the existence of Tertiary man in Europe has been formally 
 enunciated by the Anthropological Society of London, as reported 
 in Nature. Professor Huxley, in an address before the Department 
 of Anthropology, in the Biological Section of the British Association, 
 at its Dublin meeting, in 1878, said: "That we can get back as far 
 as the Epoch of the Drift is, I think, beyond any rational question or 
 doubt ; that may be regarded as something settled ; but when it comes 
 to a question as to the evidence of tracing back man further than 
 that and recollect drift is only the scum of the earth's surface 
 I must confess that to my mind the evidence is of a very dubious- 
 character. (Nature, Aug. 22, 1878, p. 448.) 
 
 t New York Tribune, April 30, 1878.
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 42T 
 
 of western California had become deeply eroded by 
 the rivers. "During the Pliocene, California and 
 Oregon became the theater of the most tremendous 
 volcanic activity that has devastated the surface of 
 the globe. The valleys of the rivers in the Sierra 
 were filled, and much of the country, particularly 
 toward the north of California, was entirely buried 
 in lava and ashes. Since then the rivers, seeking 
 new channels, have made for themselves deep canons, 
 leaving their old beds deeply buried under the lava. 
 These old buried river-gravels are very rich in gold, 
 and extensive tunneling into the sides of the moun- 
 tains and under the old lavas has been done. In 
 one of these old river-bottoms, under the solid basalt 
 of Table Mountain, many works of human hands 
 have been obtained, as well as the celebrated human 
 skull of the Pliocene, now so well known in connec- 
 tion with ' Brown of Calaveras. ' * The age of these 
 deposits under the lavas is known to be Pliocene, 
 on account of the remains of the contemporaneously 
 buried flora and fauna, which were almost totally un- 
 like the flora and fauna of California at the present 
 time. That the skull was found in those old, intact, 
 cemented gravels, has been abundantly proved by evi- 
 dence that cannot be gainsaid. At the time it came 
 into the speaker's hands, the skull was still imbedded, 
 in a great measure, in its original gravelly matrix. 
 In this condition it was taken by him to Cambridge, 
 where, under his charge, and in the presence of Pro- 
 fessor Jeffries Wyman, of Harvard University, and 
 Professor W. H. Brewer, of Yale College, the imbed- 
 ding matrix was chiseled away. In and about the 
 skull were found other human bones, including some 
 that must have belonged to an infant. Chemical 
 
 * An allusion to Bret Harte's poem.
 
 428 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 analysis shows that it is a true fossil, its organic mat- 
 ter being almost entirely lost, and the phosphate of 
 lime replaced by carbonate of lime. So far as human 
 and geological testimony can go, there is no question 
 but that the skull was found under Table Mountain, 
 and is of Pliocene age." 
 
 This is by far the best authenticated instance of 
 Pliocene man which has been brought to light. There 
 is only a presumption which weighs against it; the 
 skull was not inferior to that of existing races. But 
 we cannot counterpoise observation with presumption. 
 I am ready to admit that man probably Mongoloid 
 man wandered in California "before the mighty 
 peaks of the Sierra Nevada or the Cordilleras were 
 upheaved ; before the cataracts of the Yosemite or the 
 Yellowstone began to flow; before the glaciers carried 
 their freight of rubble and precious minerals into the 
 lowlands, and even before the vast canons were split 
 through the solid rock." But this was a preadamite 
 man, and the fact has no bearing on the chronology 
 of the Bible. It was a man of the same race as the 
 Troglodytes of Europe, and affords ground for the 
 d priori presumption that man may have found his 
 way into Europe as early as the Pliocene Period. 
 "When we find relics of the European Stone Folk be- 
 neath beds of Pliocene lava, we shall have good 
 ground for forming an opinion which cannot, at pres- 
 ent, be scientifically entertained. Let us look at the 
 geological relations of prehistoric men in Europe. 
 
 The question of the absolute measure of time since 
 the advent of man in Europe becomes simply the 
 geological question of the remoteness of the epoch of 
 general glaciation. Before I consider this question 
 let me remind the reader of the probable relation of 
 mankind to that grand geological event. There was a
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 
 
 time, late in geological history, when nearly all Europe 
 was covered by glaciers, as they now linger in the 
 valleys of the Alps. During the same period all North 
 America, as far as the Ohio river at Cincinnati, was 
 similarly glaciated. It is my personal opinion that 
 all northern Asia was buried in ice at the same time, 
 though the boulder phenomena of glaciated surfaces 
 may have been completely buried, in Siberia, by finer 
 deposits of later date. Of course man was absent 
 from these regions during the prevalence of the con- 
 tinental glaciers. But as man appeared in Europe 
 immediately on the decline of the glaciers, and as 
 these first European men were far advanced beyond 
 the lowest human type, it must be that the infant 
 races had been in existence in the tropical zone dur- 
 ing the pendency of the great glaciers, that is, during 
 the Glacial Period, if not also during some portion 
 of Tertiary time. 
 
 The great accumulation of snow and ice upon the 
 northern hemisphere tended to depress the land, so 
 to speak, in that hemisphere. In other words, the 
 land in that hemisphere was partially sunken beneath 
 the sea ; and correspondingly, the water in the south- 
 ern hemisphere was drawn northward from its ancient 
 basin, and many formerly submerged areas became 
 dry land. Hence the great ocean which stretched 
 from western Europe through southern Asia to the 
 China sea: hence Lemuria and the Malay continent, 
 and the widespread areas which almost bridged the 
 Pacific from Asia to South America : hence the neces- 
 sary but well provided advent of the first men, in 
 the southern hemisphere. Now, with all these land 
 communications in the south, the feeble races, or at 
 least the infant races, spread themselves over Lemu- 
 ria, Malaya, Prepolynesia and Africa. They crowded
 
 430 PREADAMITES. 
 
 northward to the shore of the great iceberg-bearing 
 ocean. The tropical climates were less oppressive 
 than now ; chill winds swept, sometimes, across the 
 ocean from the fields of perpetual snow which rested 
 over Europe, as in our times the fiery simoon from 
 the Sahara sweeps across the Mediterranean into 
 Italy. 
 
 A geological springtime arrived. The great gla- 
 ciers began to shrink back from the fierce presence of 
 the sun. Certain tribes had dwelt always near the 
 borders of the secular ice-fields. They had crowded 
 northward into the Iberian peninsula, and awaited 
 there the opportunity to follow the glacial retreat. 
 They were Mongoloids from the far preasiatic stem 
 in eastern Asia; they swarmed into Europe while it 
 was yet covered with the deluge of glacial dissolu- 
 tion; the rivers were permanently swollen, but these 
 hardy men chose the situation for their home; and, 
 as the glaciers continued to retreat, the Troglodytes 
 continued to follow northward and take their dogs 
 and their reindeer with them. 
 
 It may be conjectured that it was about the same 
 time that the Asiatic Mongoloids began to follow 
 the retreating glaciers of their continent. I imagine 
 all southern Asia was swarming with people of the 
 Mongoloid and Dravidian types. The former were 
 pressing forward as fast as the rigors of the geolog- 
 ical winter yielded. While yet the borders of the 
 Asiatic glacier lingered about the northern shores of 
 the Caspian, I think the Adamites were in existence. 
 The Zend-Avesta has some passages which convey 
 the idea that the Iranians had encountered winters 
 of intolerable severity. From this condition of things, 
 events have marched with steady and even step to 
 our own times. When we come now to investigate
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 431 
 
 the antiquity of the Stone Folk in Europe, it be- 
 comes simply an investigation of the remoteness of 
 the last glaciation of the northern hemisphere. Many 
 geologists have expressed the opinion that this is 
 measured by tens, if not by hundreds of thousands, of 
 years.* I propose to explain concisely the grounds 
 on which such estimates have been based, and to 
 show that they are far from conclusive. 
 
 I. The astronomical hypothesis of glacial periods. 
 It will be remembered by those who have read 
 Professor Croll's epoch-making volume, on Climate 
 and Time, that certain astronomical changes tend to 
 bring the earth and the sun periodically into such 
 relations as to extend the arctic ice-cap over the north 
 temperate zone. These changes are the precession 
 of the equinoxes, and variations in the obliquity of 
 the ecliptic and in the eccentricity of the earth's orbit. 
 M. Adhemar holds that the precession of the equi- 
 noxes leads to the glaciation of the northern hemi- 
 sphere once in about 21,000 years, f If it is 21,000 
 years from one geological midwinter to another, it 
 
 * Caspar! says: "Dass die SteingerSthe welche, zusammt den 
 knochen des Mammuth, des Hohlenbaren und des Rennthiers, selbst 
 bereits in miocanen Schichten angetroffen werden, ein muthmass- 
 liches Alter von Hunderten von Jahrtausenden besitzen milssen." 
 (Caspari, Urgeschichte der Menschheit, I, 184-5.) It must be expected 
 that many men, who are not geologists, will be found ready to admit 
 these rash claims. M. Francois Lenormant, an eminent archaeologist 
 and historian, freely recognizes the existence of man even in Middle 
 Tertiary time and that not an undeveloped savage, but such an 
 exalted being as Adam is pictured in the Bible. Subsequent savag- 
 ism was the consequence of Adam's sin which called down the 
 " divine curse " ; and " the appearance of cold, intense and perma- 
 nent, which man was scarcely able to support, and which rendered a 
 great part of the earth uninhabitable," was one " among the chatise- 
 ments which followed this fault of Adam." (F. Leuormant, Les 
 premieres Civilisations, pp. 11, 18, 49, 50, 53, 63.) 
 
 f J. Adhemar, Revolutions de la Mer, Paris.
 
 432 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 must be 10,500 years from a geological midwinter to 
 a geological midsummer. As we may assume the 
 present to be a midsummer, we would be, on the 
 theory of Adhemar, 10,500 years from the mid-epoch 
 of the glacial period ; or somewhat less than that 
 from the decline of the glacial period, when man 
 seems to have appeared in Europe. If this theory 
 could be established, it would be satisfactory ; but. 
 it is not generally accepted. Mr. Croll, on the other 
 hand, has shown that variations in the eccentricity 
 of the earth's orbit are a vastly more efficient cause 
 of glaciation than the precession of the equinoxes. 
 But the intervals between the maxima of eccentricity 
 are vast, and they are of unequal value. The last 
 maximum occurred about 80,000 years ago ; and Mr. 
 Croll is of the opinion that the last secular mid- 
 winter passed 80,000 years ago. This being the 
 case, I should judge that the stage of decline which 
 first witnessed man in Europe cannot be removed 
 less than 50,000 years. That is, Mr. Croll' s theory 
 implies that the Stone Folk were in Europe 50,00fr 
 years ago. This, to my mind, throws doubt on the 
 otherwise plausible theory ; for I cannot believe the 
 archaeological evidences sustain any such antiquity. 
 
 II. Contemporaneousness of 'man with animals 
 now extinct. It was once a favorite doctrine of 
 geology that animal extinctions date back to a re- 
 mote past. When, therefore, we obtained evidence 
 that man had been a contemporary of the extinct 
 mammoth and cave-bear, it was natural to conclude 
 that his antiquity is great. But geology had been 
 mistaken. Extinctions of species are not necessarily 
 remote in time. Extinctions have taken place within 
 the scope of human memory and tradition. In New 
 Zealand, the tradition is still vivid of the extinct
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 433 
 
 gigantic birds known as the moa, palapterjx, and 
 notornis. In Madagascar and the Mauritius, the 
 dodo, the solitaire and the sepyornis have become 
 extinct in modern time. These were vestiges of the 
 fauna of the old Lernurian continent. The Dutch 
 navigators brought to Europe accounts, specimens, 
 and a painting of the dodo as they saw it. There 
 was once a stuffed, mounted skin of the dodo in 
 the British Museum; but one summer it happened 
 that the cleaners and renovators of the museum, de- 
 cided that the old moth-eaten skin was not worthy 
 of the space it occupied. In the spirit of the Tam- 
 many Commissioners of Central Park, they threw it 
 on the rubbish heap. The great British Museum 
 contains now only an imperfect skeleton of the 
 dodo ; and no money will purchase a better speci- 
 men. Amongst mammals, the urus has become ex- 
 tinct from Europe since the time of Caesar. An 
 arctic manatee has totally disappeared from the At- 
 lantic ocean. The huge Rhytina gigas is utterly ex- 
 tinct; and so, also, as far as we know, is the alcena 
 biscayensis, a whale which was once the basis of 
 a flourishing industry on the coasts of France and 
 Spain.* Dr. Schliemann, in the progress of his 
 
 * " Prof. Turner, of Edinburgh, has been collecting and investi- 
 gating a number of rare prints of sperm whales stranded on Euro- 
 pean coasts at the end of the sixteenth century and beginning of the 
 seventeenth. ' One of these illustrates a whale caught in the port of 
 Ancona in 1601, fifty-six feet long and thirty-three feet in girth. . . . 
 The Netherlands seem to have had numerous specimens stranded. 
 These, like those occasionally visiting the Scottish coast, are all 
 males, which, when fully grown, appear to go singly in search of 
 food. Other whales, as cachelots, visit the south in larger numbers. 
 Over thirty cachelots, mostly females, were stranded in 1784 in the 
 bay of Audierne, department of Finisterre; and a school visited 
 Citta Nuova, in the Adriatic, in 1853." (Nature, No. 474, 28th Nov. 
 1878, p. 76.) 
 
 28
 
 434 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 excavations upon the site of ancient Troy, is reported 
 to have discovered "billions" of shells of cockles and 
 mussels "found in all the strata of the prehistoric 
 debris," and said to be no longer found on the shores 
 of the Hellespont and vEgean.* 
 
 In the next place, many species are visibly ap- 
 proaching extinction. The great auk of Newfound- 
 land was recently considered extinct, as no specimen 
 had been seen for twenty-five years. But I under- 
 stand that in 1877 or 1878 some fresh eggs have been 
 seen, f The Labrador duck is said to be extinct, or 
 nearly so. As far back as 1862-1867 these ducks were 
 of common occurrence in the Fulton Market, New 
 York. Suddenly they became scarce ; and the pro- 
 prietors of museums find that this duck is now un- 
 attainable. The specimens in existence are even 
 fewer than those of the great auk.:}: So the caper- 
 cailzee, a species of grouse exceedingly common in 
 Denmark in the Stone Age, is at present seldom 
 seen. The great aurochs, or European bison, would 
 long since have disappeared had not the Prussian 
 government provided for its preservation in the for- 
 
 * London Times, 27th Nov. 1878 ; Nature, No. 474, 28th Nov. 1878, 
 p. 85. Mr. Alfred Newton, in an address at the meeting of the Brit- 
 ish Association, in 1876, intimated that the zebra has become extinct 
 within twenty-five years. (Nature, 14th Sept. 1876; Am. Jour. Sci, 
 Dec. 1876, p. 476.) In reference to this there must be a mistake, for 
 Stanley, in his journey "Through the Dark Continent," speaks of 
 shooting the zebra for food. 
 
 It is said that no less than thirty species of birds and mammals 
 have become extinct within historic times. (Pozzy, La Teree et la 
 Recit BiUique, p. 418.) 
 
 f " Dr. Hays, in his ' Land of Desolation,' mentions that one of 
 these auks was killed in Greenland in 1867, but that the native who 
 killed it, not knowing its value, sacrificed it to appease his appetite." 
 (Letter in Cincinnati Commercial, llth Aug. 1878, p. 2.) 
 
 J New York Tribune, 22d Dec. 1877.
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 435 
 
 ests of Lithuania. The "Big Trees" of California 
 belong to a species which is on the verge of extinc- 
 tion. Thousands of years ago the sequoia was ex- 
 ceedingly abundant in America and Greenland ; but 
 it survives now, like so many other organic forms, 
 to report some tidings of a remote past. In short, 
 it may be said that all animal species which are 
 unable to occupy the continent with civilized man 
 are destined to extinction, and are in process of ex- 
 tinction. The beaver, the otter, the wolverine, the 
 wild-cat, the panther, the bear, the red cleer, and 
 many other mammals which might be named, are 
 doomed to disappear from the earth unless they can 
 iind homes in regions beyond the reach of civilized 
 man.* 
 
 To these classes of examples may be added some 
 other extinctions which are evidently recent, though we 
 possess no articulate traditions of the existence of the 
 .species in human times. The Indian, indeed, retained 
 .a savage's tradition of the mammoth, the great beast 
 which his ancestors hunted, and which has left its 
 bones in all the peat-beds of the United States and 
 British America. I have myself exhumed the remains 
 of the mammoth, in Michigan, from a deposit of peat 
 not over eighteen inches deep ; and, on the contrary, I 
 have received flint arrow-heads from the same county, 
 which had been exhumed from beneath seven feet of 
 peat. From the mounds near Davenport, Iowa, was 
 obtained a pipe carved in the form of an elephant 
 bo4y, limbs, head, trunk, all but tusks, f as good 
 .an evidence as the ivory etchings from the Madeleine 
 Cave that man and the mammoth have been con- 
 
 * See further, on sub-fossil and recently extirpated birds, Encyc. 
 it., 9th ed., Ill, 731. 
 f See notice in American Naturalist, Apr. 1879, p. 269.
 
 436 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 temporaries. The Irish elk has left its giant skeleton 
 in bogs which cannot be older than those of Denmark, 
 and which are rich in the relics of the Stone Folk. 
 This species, indeed, is known to have survived till the 
 fourteenth century.* 
 
 It seems that we must regard the gradual extinction 
 of species as the order of nature. Species are con- 
 stantly dropping out of existence. The contemporane- 
 ousness of man with the extinct mammoth is no more 
 proof of man's high antiquity than the coexistence of 
 the dodo and the Dutch painter is proof that the 
 Dutchman lived a hundred thousand years ago. 
 
 3. TJ^e magnitude of the geological changes since 
 mail's advent. When we say that man was witness 
 of the disappearance of the continental glacier from 
 Europe, we seem to imply that he lived in a remote 
 antiquity. When we learn that since man's advent 
 England and Scandinavia have been joined to the 
 continent, the North Sea has been dry land, and the 
 Thames a tributary of the Rhine, we seem to sink 
 back into geological time, where anything less than 
 an antiquity of a hundred thousand years for man 
 would be a ridiculous demand. When we conclude 
 that the Mongoloid came to North America over an 
 isthmus which once existed at Behring's Straits, or 
 reached South America at a date so remote that a 
 continent has since disappeared ; when we discover 
 evidence of the "red" man's existence in Illinois 
 while the prairie region was still the bed of a great 
 lake, we feel strongly tempted to believe that a great 
 cycle of geological history separates us from the red 
 man's advent in America. When we find his bones 
 buried beneath cubic miles of ancient lava, and built 
 
 * On indigenous quadrupeds and birds extirpated from Great 
 Britain see Ly^ll, Principles of Geology, 8th ed., p. 660.
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 
 
 into the very structure of mighty mountains, we feel 
 a valid assurance of a geological date for immigration 
 to America. When we find relics of pottery buried at 
 the depth of ninety feet beneath the mud of the Nile, 
 we feel that the Egyptians and Chinese have claimed 
 an antiquity no greater than the evidences sustain. 
 
 But I believe, on sober reflection, that our imagina- 
 tions have been excited. The mystery and the magni- 
 tude of geological changes seem to relegate them to 
 the remote ages of convulsion and cataclysm. Let 
 us not be frightened. We are in the midst of great 
 changes, and are scarcely conscious of it. We have 
 seen worlds in flames, and have felt a comet strike 
 the earth. We have seen the whole coast of South 
 America lifted up bodily ten or fifteen feet and let 
 down again in an hour. We have seen the Andes 
 sink 220 feet in TO years. The Chinese possess au- 
 thentic records of changes in the location of great 
 rivers especially the Hwangho. This river has 
 changed its mouth two or three times. Sometimes 
 it discharges its waters into the Gulf of Pechili, and 
 sometimes into the Yellow Sea. When it changes 
 its outlet, many thousand square miles become inun- 
 dated. Vast transpositions have also taken place in 
 the coast-line of China. The ancient capital, located, 
 in all probability, in an accessible position near the 
 center of the empire, has now become nearly sur- 
 rounded by water, and its site is on the peninsula 
 of Corea.* 
 
 We have seen the glaciers make progress in their 
 retreat and disappearance. An ice-peak in the Ty- 
 rolese Alps has lowered 18 feet in a few years. It 
 lias also shrunken along its borders. The Mer de 
 
 *See Pumpelly, in Smithsonian Memoirs, 4to, Vol. XV., art. iv; 
 also Von Richthof'en, China, pp. 285-6-7.
 
 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Glace is a hundred feet lower or thinner than it was 
 thirty years ago. At Chamonix I conversed with the 
 Chief of the Guides, an old man who had recorded 
 the phases of the glaciers for more than fifty years. 
 He pointed out the limits of the Mer de Glace and 
 Glacier des Bossoris in 1818, 1819 and 1820. He 
 showed me huge boulders which had formerly been 
 deposited in the valleys near the termini of these 
 glaciers. He pointed out the striations made on the 
 bounding walls of the glacier valleys. From these 
 records I perceived that these two great glaciers have 
 receded, in fifty years, not less than half a mile ; 
 and the volume of ice is lowered at least 200 feet.*" 
 From the foot of the Mer de Glace I traced the foot- 
 steps of the receding glacier down the valley of the 
 Arveiron down the valley of the Arve down the 
 Arve all the way to Geneva. Then I felt that I 
 also had gazed on the ancient glaciers. I had seen 
 how their stupendous work had been done. I had 
 come upon the earth in time to see the continental 
 glaciers of Europe on their retreat up the gorges of 
 the Alps. I felt the Stone Folk drawn down in 
 time toward our own times. I could look over the 
 abyss of years, and seize its span in my apprehen- 
 sion. We are witnesses of the retreat of the glaciers. 
 "When the Stone Folk came to Europe the southern 
 border of the continental ice-field was, perhaps, on 
 the Rhine ; now it is in Russia and Siberia and 
 Greenland. Even in America, we arrive in time to 
 glimpse some vestiges of the ancient glacier. Those 
 remarkable ice-wells in Vermont, in New York and 
 
 * See also some valuable data in-Payot, Guide Itineraire du Mont 
 Blanc. The reader will also find a large number of collateral facts, 
 in Tyndall, Hours of Exercise in the Alps.
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 439 
 
 Wisconsin,* I judge to be fed only by buried frag- 
 ments of the old ice. In Siberia the buried ice, also, 
 has grass-covered soils above it ; and Dr. Edmund 
 Andrews has called attention to the marks of ancient 
 ice-blocks buried in the drift, which were brought 
 to light in excavating the tunnel for the water-works 
 of Chicago. Nor have the veritable 'glaciers become 
 extinct from the United States. In the deep gulches 
 of the Sierra Nevada are sundry remnants of a glacier 
 once continent-wide. On these repositories of ancient 
 ice has accumulated the "dust of ages," to which 
 the cosmical dust which cornes to us out of the depths 
 of space has made contributions not inconsiderable. 
 But they lie there in their senescence, to proclaim 
 a chapter of past events in American history fossil 
 glaciers, as eloquent as a fossil world. The truth is, 
 we are not so far out of the dust and smoke of an- 
 tiquity as we had supposed. Antiquity is at our 
 doors. The rubbish of geological revolutions is 
 strewed about our feet. We are in the midst of geo- 
 logical history. The Indian saw Lake Michigan spread 
 its waters over Illinois. We have seen cities grow 
 up where our childhood knew only a swamp ; and 
 our children will see the swamp usurp the site of the 
 lake which nourishes it. It is not a remote epoch 
 which witnessed the laying down of the site of New 
 
 * On ice-wells in Vermont see Hitchcock's Geological Report, 
 Vol. I, p. 192; in Owego, N. Y., Amer. Jour. Sci., Vol. XXXVI, 
 p. 104. For an account of an ice-mountain in Virginia see Amer. 
 Jour. Sei.,Vol. XLV, p. 78; for one in Wallingford,Vermont, see Amer. 
 Jour. Sci., Vol. LVI, p. 331. For an account of ice-deposits in the 
 Alps and Jura, see Edinb. Phil. Jour:, Vol. VIII, p. 1, also p. 290. 
 On ice-caverns in Russia see Geology of Russia, Vol. I, p. 186, and 
 Lippincott's Gazetteer, art. " Yakotsk." On the relics of glaciers in 
 the Sierra Nevada see Joseph Le Conte, in Am. Jour. Sci. and Arts, 
 [3] III, p. 125; X, 126, and Proc. Acad. Sci. Cal., IV (part v), 259.
 
 440 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Orleans. The land grows seaward 338 feet annually. 
 Humphreys and Abbot estimated that the whole delta 
 of the Mississippi had been laid down in 5000 years.* 
 De Lanoye makes the delta of the Nile but 6350 
 years old.f The Sea of Azof once extended farther 
 east than the Euxine, and the Oarus or Volga emptied 
 into it.;}: The Greeks retained a tradition of great 
 hydrographic changes about the Black Sea. The Syrn- 
 plegades, or floating islands, were only landmarks 
 which changed their positions relatively to the chang- 
 ing shore-line. There was a time when the rocky 
 barriers of the Thracian Bosphorus gave way and 
 the Black Sea subsided. It had covered a vast area 
 to the north and east ; now this area became drained, 
 and was known as the ancient Lectonia from 2000 
 B.C. the home of the warlike Scythians, now the 
 prairie region of Russia and the granary of Europe. 
 Bergstrasser has shown that during its former high 
 level it was confluent with the Caspian and Aral seas ; 
 and thus another Mediterranean stretched eastward 
 beyond the Dardanelles. An American engineer has 
 proposed to reunite themj 
 
 Such events have taken place in historic times 
 
 * Humphreys and Abbot, Report on the Mississippi River, 1861. 
 
 f De Lanoye, Ramses le Grand ou V Egypt il y a 3300 ans, trans., 
 New York, 1870. 
 
 J Rawlinson's Herodotus, III, 06 and map. . Herodotus says this 
 sea, in his time, was not very much inferior to the Euxine in size. 
 Bk. IV, 86. 
 
 Bergstrasser, Reunion de la mer Caspienne et In mer Noire, Paris. 
 See further, Huxley, Critiques and Addresses, p. 164. 
 
 I Spalding, in Report to Geographical Commission of Russia. The 
 nature of the ancient hydrographical conditions of the Aralo-Caspian 
 region, and the advantages and practicability of restoring them, are 
 the objects of a Russian scientific survey now in progress.
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 441 
 
 .and before our eyes.* I think we must admit that 
 the greatest events which separate, ,,us from the age 
 of the Stone Folk do not necessitate many thousands 
 of years for their consummation. Whether, then, we 
 consider the magnitude of the geological changes 
 since the advent of European man, or his contempo- 
 raneousness with animals now extinct, or his succes- 
 sion upon the continental glacier, we do not discover 
 valid grounds for assuming him removed by a dis- 
 tance exceeding six to ten thousand years, f 
 
 Investigators occupied with the relics of primeval 
 man, in Europe, have endeavored to deduce a numer- 
 ical expression for his antiquity from the indications of 
 these relics. Morlot, from the study of the layers 
 constituting the "cone of the Tiniere,"- a deposit 
 formed by a torrent discharging itself in the Lake of 
 Geneva, concluded that the Polished Stone Epoch 
 dates back 4700 to 7000 years. Gillieron, from re- 
 searches at the Bridge of Thiele, is led to fix the 
 Epoch of Polished Stone at 6700 years. Steenstrup, 
 from investigations in the bogs of Denmark, is led to 
 regard 4000 years as a minimum for the Epoch of 
 Polished Stone. De Ferry, from a study of the river- 
 drifts of the Saune, puts the Polished Stone Epoch at 
 4383 years, and the Epoch of the Mammoth at 5844 
 to 7305 fortunate if the thousands are as exact as 
 the units in these figures. Arcelin, from a separate 
 
 * Further on this subject see Lubbock, Prehistoric Times, 3d ed., 
 p. 419, etc.; art. "Ogyges," in Anthou's Classical Dictionary; War- 
 ren, on the drainage of the St. Croix Lake, in Proc. Amer. Assoc., 
 XVIII, 207, and his Official Report. 
 
 f This is the conclusion of Dr. Friedrich Pfaff, Die neuesten 
 Forschungen imd Theorien auf dem Gebiete der Schopfungsgeschichte, 
 Frankfort-on-the-Main, 1868. I do not intend this estimate to cover 
 the age of the " Man of Calaveras," who seems to have lived in 
 Pliocene time.
 
 442 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 study of the drifts of the Saone, put the Roman Epoch 
 at 1500 to 1800 years ; the Iron or Keltic Age, from 
 1800 to 2700 years; the Age of Bronze, from 2700 
 to 3000 years; the Epoch of Polished Stone, from 
 3000 to 4000 years ; and the blue clays, containing 
 remains of the mammoth, from 6700 to 8000 years. 
 Le Hon, in view of all the results and all the facts, 
 publishes the following estimates : 
 
 Years. 
 
 Appearance of Iron in the West, 2700 
 
 Age of Bronze, properly so-called, - - 2700 to 4000 
 Age of Polished Stone (Neolithic), - - 4000 to 6000 
 
 Age of Reindeer, to beyond, - 7000 
 
 Age of the Mammoth (Palaeolithic), - - not estimated 
 
 It cannot be pretended that these estimates are ex- 
 travagant. They are so much more moderate and 
 rational than the wild guesses in which some geolo- 
 gists and anthropologists have indulged, that I feel 
 indisposed to offer any adverse criticisms. These esti- 
 mates, it will be noticed, are based on the legitimate 
 data of an archaeological induction, and not on any 
 theory of the length of geological periods ; still less 
 on any astronomical hypothesis whose exigencies ex- 
 ceed, so egregiously as Croll's, the demands of the 
 facts to be chronologically coordinated. Our historical 
 data are sufficiently accordant. When the Hamitic 
 Pelasgians entered Greece, about 2500 B.C., they 
 introduced bronze and iron. We have no evidence 
 that bronze had not been known at an earlier period. 
 They found the Stone Age still persisting, at that date, 
 in southeastern Europe, and were the means of bring- 
 ing it to a termination. But in central and northern 
 Europe the Age of Stone was prolonged many centu- 
 ries. 
 
 At dates earlier than 2500 B.C., we have some
 
 ANTIQUITY OF MAN. 443 
 
 historical evidence that the Stone Folk were in Europe. 
 It is thought that the Iberians, from Atlantis and the 
 northwest part of Africa, settled in the southwest 
 of Europe at a period earlier than the settlement of 
 the Egyptians in the northeast of Africa. In short, 
 the Iberians spread themselves over Spain, Gaul and 
 the British islands as early as 4000 or 5000 B.C. 
 They found everywhere that the Stone Folk had pre- 
 ceded them. That is, we are in possession of histor- 
 ical data which lead to the conclusion that the Age of 
 Stone stretches back 5800 to 6800 years. This date is 
 determined from Egyptian records which commemorate 
 warlike movements among the Iberian Libyans, the 
 Hamitic Pelasgians and the Aryan Greeks. For in- 
 stance, the Libyan Amazons of Diodorus, that is to 
 say, the Libyans of the Iberian race, must be iden- 
 tical with the Libyans with brown or grizzly skin, of 
 whom Brugsch has already pointed out the representa- 
 tion figured on the Egyptian monuments of the Fourth 
 Dynasty.* These representations, according to the 
 chronology of Brugsch, mount to 3500 B.C., or according 
 to Chabas, to 3000 B.C. The Fourth Dynasty, accord- 
 ing to Wilkinson, dates from about 2420 B.C. At this 
 date the Iberians had become sufficiently powerful to- 
 attempt the conquest of the known world. It is easy 
 to believe that one or two thousand years had elapsed 
 since their first appearance in Europe ; and this con- 
 cession brings us to, say, 4000 B.C., as the remotest 
 date to which historical information authorizes us te 
 trace the Stone Folk, who were the predecessors of the 
 Iberians. 
 
 The Stone Folk had lived somewhere, if not in 
 Europe, at an earlier date. The Iberians had already 
 consumed unknown centuries in wanderings, wars and 
 
 * Jubainville, Les premiers Habitans de r Europe, p. 47.
 
 444 PREADAMITES. 
 
 the development of a rude civilization; but the Scene 
 of tlieir activities was probably within the tropical or 
 sub-tropical regions of Africa and Asia. 
 
 The third aspect of the question of man's antiquity, 
 "The Epoch of the Adamites," I reserve for another 
 chapter.
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 THE PATRIARCHAL PERIODS. 
 
 A DISCUSSION of the "Epoch of the Adamites " 
 -LjL is simply an examination of the chronological 
 data of Genesis. In the eighth and ninth chapters 
 of the present work I have presented all which needs 
 to be said respecting the historical and monumental 
 chronology of the Hebrews and other ancient nations. 
 I shall only offer here some views connected with the 
 allowance of a longer time between Adam and Abra- 
 ham than the accepted chronology assumes. 
 
 In maintaining that the Black (and other) races are 
 descended from preadamites, I have depended largely 
 on the truth of the two following propositions : (1) 
 The time from Adam (according to accepted chronol- 
 ogy) to the date at which we know the Negro type 
 had been fully established is vastly too brief for so 
 great a divergence, in view of the imperceptible amount 
 of divergence since such date. (2) No amount of time 
 would suffice for the divergence of the Black races from 
 the white man's Adam, since that would imply degen- 
 eracy of a racial and continental extent, and this is 
 contrary to the recognized principle of progress in 
 nature. When the question is raised in reference to 
 the Brown races, the chronological and physiological 
 difficulties are less ; but the phenomena of race per- 
 sistence, ethnic affinities and geographical distribution 
 force us to the conviction that their moderate inferior- 
 ity to the "White race is something also coordinated 
 with a preadarnic origin. But even this conclusion. 
 
 4)5
 
 446 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 does not wholly relieve us from the inconvenience of 
 a chronological strait. Admitting Adam to be the 
 progenitor only of the Mediterranean race, the collo- 
 cation of events in the Genesiacal records creates an 
 urgent demand for more time than the Usherian 
 chronology allows.* What we need is a longer inter- 
 val between Adam and the dawn of written history, 
 and especially between Adam and the Deluge. The 
 very record itself presents us ethnological data which 
 would be greatly accommodated and relieved by a 
 larger allowance of time. The fourth chapter of Gen- 
 esis, for instance, appears to have been composed be- 
 fore the Deluge perhaps in the 500th year of Noah 
 (Genesis v, 32) ; but at that time there were peoples in 
 existence, descended from Cain, who were celebrated 
 for agriculture, mechanics and music. They were, in- 
 deed, descended from Jabal, Jubal and Tubal-Cain, of 
 the eighth generation from Adam. But, as the ten 
 generations from Adam to the 500th year of Noah 
 
 * Prichard, in his great work on the Physical History of Man- 
 kind, not only maintains the unity of the human species and the 
 Adamic origin of all men, but feels compelled to admit that the 
 magnitude of the transformations which have taken place in human 
 races demands a much larger allowance of time than accepted chro- 
 nology affords. Bunsen, as I have stated, appropriates 10,000 years. 
 The Duke of Argyll says: "The older the human family can he 
 proved to be, the more possible and probable it is that it has de- 
 scended from a single pair " ; and he intimates that the Bible and 
 science concur in allowing a much higher antiquity than generally 
 assumed. (Primeval Man, pp. 126, 128, etc.) Scientific opinion is vir- 
 tually unanimous that the popular systems of chronology do not 
 afford sufficient time for the diversification of human races. Com- 
 pare Lyell, Principles of Geology; also the authorities already cited. 
 Friedrich Miiller records the opinion that the Hamites came out of 
 Asia into Africa 9000 or 10000 B.C. These pushed on to Libya and 
 ^Ethiopia. The ^Egyptian immigration is fixed " at least at 8000 
 to 9000 before our epoch." (Fr. Miiller, Nomra-Expedition, Eth- 
 nologic, p. 98.)
 
 THE PATRIARCHAL PERIODS. 447 
 
 cover only 1526 years, we may assume the eight gen- 
 erations to Tubal-Cain to cover about 1245 years ; and 
 hence, from Tubal-Cain to the 500th year of Noah we 
 have only about 300 years, which is insufficient time, 
 in the infancy of the world, for the growth of tribes 
 and nations and culture which seem then to have been 
 in existence. 
 
 Take another case. The tenth chapter of Genesis 
 narrates a series of events which took place after the 
 Flood and before the division of the land in the time 
 of Peleg. Computing the time in the usual way, the 
 interval from the Flood to the birth of Reu, the son 
 of Peleg, was 131 years ; and, according to the usual 
 rate of increase, the posterity of Noah must have 
 amounted to about 900 persons. This chapter was 
 written in the time of Peleg, as otherwise the history 
 would have been brought down to a later dare, as it 
 is in the eleventh chapter. But note the progress 
 which had been made in the settlement of the world 
 and the building of cities at the date of this composi- 
 tion. The posterity of Japheth had moved westward 
 and taken possession of the islands of the ^Egean 
 and the Mediterranean, and probably the adjacent 
 continental regions, and had spread over the vast terri- 
 tory of Scythia on the north, and penetrated to 
 Spain on the west.* They had become separated into 
 distinct "languages, families and nations." This is a 
 glimpse of ethnic events which we cannot reasonably 
 assume to have taken place in 131 years. The con- 
 viction is strengthened the more we consider the 
 vitality of linguistic forms among the peoples of 
 Mediterranean race. Again, the descendants of Ham 
 had accomplished even greater results. Egypt had 
 been settled, and its population had become differ- 
 
 * See chapter v.
 
 448 PREADAMITES. 
 
 entiated into at least eight tribes or nations.* Phoe- 
 nician Sidon had been built, and the Phoenicians had 
 grown into nine peoples, "and afterward the families 
 of the Canaanites spread abroad." But before the 
 Canaanites, there were present in Palestine the Reph- 
 aim, Zuzim, Emini and others. Who were these 
 peoples? I have heretofore insisted on the proba- 
 bility that they were Hamites. Whoever they were, 
 their career in Canaan, antecedently to the presence 
 and productive activity of the Semites, deepens the 
 conviction that 131 years is an insufficient allowance 
 of time. Hamitic Nimrod, also, or his posterity, 
 had planted cities. Babel, Erech, Accad and Calneh 
 were the ^beginning of his kingdom." Then Asshur 
 arose among the Nimrodites and led away a colony, 
 which built other walled cities Nineveh, Rehoboth, 
 Calah and Resen, which was "a great city." Thus 
 the descendants of Ham had developed "families 
 and tongues and countries and nations." The pos- 
 terity of Shem, also, had become divided into "fami- 
 lies and tongues and nations," and dispersed to many 
 "lands." Accordingly the descendants of Noah, in 
 the days of Peleg, had become numerous "nations," 
 and divided the earth among themselves. Now, it 
 is difficult to believe that these cities and nationalities 
 had come into existence from one family in the space 
 of 131 years. 
 
 A similar set of considerations is furnished by the 
 eleventh chapter of Genesis, which seems to be a 
 distinct document, and begins back at an epoch near 
 the Flood, and preserves the history down to Abra- 
 ham. Journeying westward, the Adamites, as yet. 
 one family, attempted to build a tower, and were 
 defeated. Still, it appears, a city known as Babel 
 
 * See chapter iii.
 
 THE PATRIARCHAL PERIODS. 449 
 
 rose into existence ; and it would be fair to presume 
 that this and the other cities named as the begin- 
 ning of Nirnrod's kingdom, instead of being built 
 by him or his successors, were already in existence 
 long before the time of Nimrod. How much, then, 
 beyond 131 years must the time from Noah to Peleg 
 be elongated? 
 
 I have heretofore employed such facts to indicate 
 the grounds of the biblical presumption that the popu- 
 lation of the world, in early Genesiacal times, had not 
 all been derived from the stem of Noah, or even of 
 Adam. This argument assumes strength in proportion 
 to the confidence with which we hold to the Usherian 
 chronology ; and those who defend that chronology 
 must consistently admit the probability of preadain- 
 ites. But those who deny, for any reason, the exist- 
 ence of preadamites, must consistently admit the 
 pressure of biblically recorded facts for a more gen- 
 erous chronology than Usher has left us. That is the 
 point here made. But, for my own part, I do not 
 think one exigency excludes the other. We must ad- 
 mit the evidence of preadamites regardless of chro- 
 nology ; and we must admit the existence of a demand 
 for more time, regardless of the existence of preadam- 
 ites. 
 
 This unsatisfactory brevity of the popular chro- 
 nology confers great interest and importance on the 
 attempt recently made by Rev. T. P. Crawford* to 
 show that the Genesiacal language, when properly 
 interpreted, expands the patriarchal periods to more 
 than four times the accepted length. I deem it an 
 
 * Crawford, The Patriarchal Dynasties from Adam to Abraham 
 shown to cover 10,500 years, and the highest human life only 187. 
 12mo, pp. 165, Richmond, Va., Josiah Ryland & Co. Mr. Craw- 
 ford dates from Tung Chow, China. 
 29
 
 450 PREADAMITES. 
 
 appropriate sequel of this discussion of the antiquity 
 of man to explain Mr. Crawford's method. 
 
 The fundamental position assumed by the author is 
 a reformed reading of the genealogical tables contained 
 in the fifth and eleventh chapters of Genesis ; the first 
 of which traces the posterity of Adam to Noah, and 
 the other traces the posterity of Noah to Abraham. 
 For the purpose of giving an intelligible explanation 
 of Mr. Crawford's reformed reading, I here reproduce 
 the biblical paragraph touching the family of Adam : 
 
 " And Adam lived an hundred and thirty years, and 
 begat a son in his own likeness, after his image ; and 
 called his name Seth. And the days of Adam, after 
 he had begotten Seth, were eight hundred years ; and 
 he begat sons and daughters. And all the days that 
 Adam lived were nine hundred and thirty years ; and 
 he died." 
 
 A similar paragraph is recorded respecting each of 
 the antediluvian patriarchs. Now, the author main- 
 tains that the word Adam is employed, above, in a 
 personal, and afterward in a family, sense ; that the 
 first clause denotes the whole life of Adam, and not his 
 age at the birth of Seth ; that YOLaD, translated 
 "begat," signifies rather "appointed,"* and refers to 
 Adam's designation of Seth (in place of Abel) to be 
 his successor; that "likeness" and "image" refer, 
 not to personal appearance, but to character and office, 
 the name Seth itself signifying "The Appointed" ;f 
 
 *The verb YaLaD, according to Gesenius, signifies (1) To bring 
 forth; (2) To beget; and under this comes the signification, To consti- 
 tute, to appoint, as in Ps. ii, 7, " Thou are my son, this day have I 
 begotten (constituted) thee " as King. A parallel reading is kyiwrfaa 
 in 1 Cor. iv, 15, " In Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the 
 gospel." 
 
 t Gen. iv, 25, SeTh seems to be from SITh, to set, to place, to 
 replace.
 
 THE PATRIARCHAL PERIODS. 451 
 
 that "Adam," in the next clause, refers to the tribe 
 or family of Adam ; that the Adamic family continued 
 to be ruled over by successors, not in the line of Seth, 
 for a period of 930 years ; that thereafter the repre- 
 sentatives of the Sethite line acceded to the kingship 
 for 912 years, when the family of Enos assumed gov- 
 ernment, and so on. 
 
 These positions are argued with much ability. That 
 the first clause expresses the whole life of Adam is 
 maintained on the following grounds : 1. The Hebrew 
 never employs the verb lived with definite numbers to 
 indicate the age of a man at the birth of a son ; but it 
 invariably says such a one was a son of so many years 
 when his son was born, or some other event took place. 
 Many passages are cited, of which, see Genesis xxi, 5 ; 
 xvi, 16 ; xvii, 24 ; xxi, 4 ; Leviticus ix, 3 ; Joshua xiv, 
 7 ; 1 Kings xiv, 21 ; xx, 42. On the contrary, the verb 
 lived denotes the whole term of a man's life. See 
 Genesis 1, 22; xxiii, 1; xxv, 7; xlvii, 28; v, 5; xi, 
 11; ix, 28; 2 Kings xiv, 17; Job xlii, 16. 2. Ante- 
 diluvian life is substantially asserted to have been one 
 hundred and twenty years, on an average.* 3. There 
 is nowhere in the Old Testament any allusion to such 
 enormous ages as eight hundred and nine hundred 
 years. On the contrary, Abraham, who was promised 
 a "good old age," died at one hundred and seventy- 
 five years, f So Isaac, at one hundred and eighty 
 years, was "old and full of days.":}: For further de- 
 tails of the reasoning I must refer the reader to the 
 work itself. A paraphrase of the passage concerning 
 Adam would, therefore, read somewhat as follows : 
 
 *See Gen. vi, 3, "Yet his days shall be a hundred' and twenty 
 years." 
 
 t Gen. xv, 15 : xxv, 7, 8. 
 \ Gen. xxxv, 28, 29.
 
 452 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 And Adam lived a hundred and thirty years. And 
 at the close of his life he appointed his son to be hi& 
 spiritual heir and successor, and designated him Seth, 
 "The Appointed." And the duration of the house 
 of Adam, after the appointment of Seth, was eight 
 hundred years, represented by male and female de- 
 scendants. And the whole duration of the house of 
 Adam was nine hundred and thirty years, and it ceased 
 to exist. 
 
 The paragraphs touching the other antediluvian . 
 patriarchs are to be similarly understood. It will 
 thus appear that the average duration of life was- 
 then one hundred and twenty years. A similar in- 
 terpretation of the eleventh chapter gives the average 
 duration of life after the Flood at one hundred and 
 twenty-eight years. After Abraham, the ages, as- 
 stated in the sacred text, range from one hundred 
 and ten to one hundred and eighty years, with an 
 average of one hundred and thirty-five years. These 
 conclusions are countenanced by the duration of hu- 
 man life among other nations of parallel antiquity. 
 The utmost limit of Egyptian life was one hundred 
 and ten years. The average life of the eight kings- 
 of the second Chaldaean Dynasty was eighty-eight 
 years. Under the first Chinese Dynasty, of four 
 hundred and thirty-nine years, average life was 
 seventy-seven years ; under the second, of six hun- 
 dred and forty-four years, it was sixty-nine years. 
 These two dynasties extended from the days of Pe- 
 leg to those of Solomon. Many other facts tend to- 
 show that human life, in the most ancient times, 
 had a duration not far from that of the Hebrew 
 patriarchs, if we interpret the first clause of each 
 paragraph as proposed by Mr. Crawford ; while the 
 marvelous duration of human life according to the
 
 THE PATRIARCHAL PERIODS. 453 
 
 popular interpretation is opposed to every item of 
 knowledge which we possess from other sources, and 
 is supported only by an interpretation of a document 
 claiming to have originated in the infancy of civiliza- 
 tion, and recorded in a language which for centuries 
 lias been extinct. 
 
 Applying these principles to the genealogical tables 
 of Genesis, we obtain the following chronological table : 
 
 Years. 
 
 From Adam to the Flood, - 7,737 
 
 From the Flood to the Birth of Abraham, - - 2,763 
 
 From Adam to Abraham, - - 10,500 
 
 From the Birth of Abraham to Christ, - - 2,000 
 
 From Adam to Christ. - - 12,500 
 
 From Christ to A.D. 1880, - - - - - 1,880 
 
 From Adam to 1880, - - 14,380 
 
 Such an interpretation of the faint traces in our pos- 
 session of a biblical chronology, whatever its apparent 
 adaptation to the facts, and the exigencies which they 
 create, must naturally stand or fall on the result of 
 Hebrew investigation. It is the Bible alone which 
 decides what we must understand by Adam ; and the 
 Bible alone must teach us what intervals its authors 
 intended to interpose between Adam and Abraham. 
 I cannot repress the hope, however, awakened by the 
 sanctions of my own slender knowledge of the bibli- 
 cal language, that thorough and unprejudiced Hebrew 
 scholarship will find satisfactory ground to accept Mr. 
 Crawford's theory. Such a result, whatever the oppo- 
 site conclusion may signify, would greatly strengthen 
 the claims of the Pentateuch upon the devout credence 
 of intelligent minds.
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 PREADAMITISM IN LITERATURE. 
 
 THE reader will be interested, before leaving this 
 subject, in a few notes on some phases of opinion 
 expressed by other writers. Like the conception of 
 the secular length of the "days" of Genesis, the 
 doctrine of Preadamites was a direct outgrowth of 
 biblical interpretation. As Augustine, one of the 
 church Fathers, educed from Genesis the idea of 
 seonic creative days, so Peyrerius, a Dutch ecclesi- 
 astic, first conceived that certain passages of St. 
 Paul's Epistles clearly imply the existence of races 
 before Adam. 
 
 In 1655 a small book appeared in Paris which 
 had for its theme the novel and alarming subject of 
 Prae-Adamites. Its full title, translated from the 
 Latin, in which the work was written, is as follows : 
 Prce- Adamites, or a Treatise on the Twelfth, Thir- 
 teenth and Fourteenth Verses of the fifth Chapter of 
 the Epistle of Saint Paul to the Romans, from which 
 it is concluded that the First Men existed before 
 Adam.* The book appeared anonymously ; and those 
 acquainted with the spirit of the dominant ecclesias- 
 ticism of that date will readily divine the motive of 
 the author. It soon became known, however, that 
 the world was indebted for this brochure to the pen 
 
 * Prce-Adamitce, sice Exercitatio super Versibus duodecimo, decimo- 
 tertio et decimo-quarto, cctpitis quinti Episfolce D. Paitli ad Romanos, 
 quibus inducunttir Primi Homines mite Adamum conditi. 
 
 454
 
 PREADAMITISM IN LITERATURE. 455 
 
 and courage of La Peyrere, a learned and sagacious 
 priest of the orthodox faith. 
 
 The work was an attempt to prove, from biblical 
 authority, that men must have lived on the earth 
 before Adam. "Within a year appeared its comple- 
 ment from the pen of the same author, in which the 
 whole subject was newly argued, and more thoroughly 
 discussed. This was a Theological System, based on 
 the Hypothesis of Pr 'ce- Adamites.* The two works 
 may now be found occasionally, vellum-bound, in one 
 volume, 18mo, and published, without place, "anno 
 salutis MDCLV." 
 
 The next year a book appeared in London with 
 the following title : Man before Adam, or a Discourse 
 upon the Twelfth, Thirteenth and fourteenth Verses 
 of the fifth Chapter of the Epistle of Paul to the 
 Romans. JBy which are proved that the first Men 
 were created before Adam. This work, in its argu- 
 ment as well as its title, is substantially a reproduc- 
 tion of Peyrerius. It embodies, however, the Systema 
 Tlieologicum under the single title of the first work. 
 
 In the undeveloped stage of scientific inquiry exist- 
 ing two and a quarter centuries ago, it is certain that 
 no investigation respecting preadamites could have 
 been conducted on true anthropological principles. In 
 Europe the Bible was the source and criterion of all 
 belief. Whatever the ecclesiastical authorities had 
 accepted and sanctioned was held to be taught in the 
 Bible. Whatever the ecclesiastical authorities did not 
 understand the Bible to teach was generally regarded 
 as unimportant, if not heretical. The meaning of the 
 Bible, however, was extracted in accordance with the 
 simple and narrow canons of grammar. No light was 
 
 * Systema Theologicum ex Prceadamitarum Hypothesi. Pars 
 Prima.
 
 456 PREADAMITES. 
 
 admitted from the luminous realm of God's universal 
 truth. There are doctors high in authority among us 
 at this day who maintain that grammatical structure 
 and Hebrew usage are sufficient to light the way to 
 the meaning of the darkest passages of Revelation. 
 But the scriptural writers have sometimes plunged into 
 the midst of the profound and mysterious facts of 
 science ; why not, then, summon all our knowledge to 
 the task of evoking the meaning of the text ? I main- 
 tain, against the narrow and pernicious dogma that the 
 Bible is sufficient everywhere to interpret itself, that, 
 on the contrary, it was ordained to be interpreted 
 under the concentrated light of all the learning which 
 has been created by a God-given intelligence in man. 
 I believe the biblical documents, so far as dictated by 
 inspiration, have been written for all time ; and tha.t 
 their meaning is often so deep and so rich that the 
 accumulated learning of the latest generation of men 
 will be unable to exhaust it. 
 
 The pretense that the Bible must be interpreted 
 grammatically and Hebraically, without scientific aids, 
 is an implicit denial of its divine inspiration, and is one 
 of those self-destructive claims which a blind faith is 
 ever setting up against the demands of common sense. 
 If the Bible is a purely human production, then we 
 must seek its meaning by the literal interpretation of 
 its language. We have no right to seek for anything 
 beyond that which is actually expressed. If the Bible 
 is the expression of an infinite mind, through finite, 
 fallible, and often unconscious human agents, it is 
 certain that the literal phrase can seldom rise to the 
 full idea which it adumbrates. There is always some- 
 thing beyond an infinite something beyond which 
 the language but faintly shadows forth, or fails totally 
 to reach. This something beyond this test and pre-
 
 PREADAMITISM IN LITERATURE. 457 
 
 rogative of inspiration is in the realm of universal and 
 eternal truth ; and there is nothing which can bring us 
 into apprehensible relations to this which eludes verbal 
 expression, except attainable related truth. What- 
 ever aids, therefore, bring us into possession of truths 
 correlated to those expressed, or faintly shadowed, 
 or sublimely subsumed in the text of the divine rev- 
 elation, it is not only legitimate but our bounden 
 duty to summon. The more devotedly we hold to the 
 inspiration of the Bible, the more devoutly shall we 
 recognize the atmosphere of thoughts which tran- 
 scended all power of expression in the language of a 
 rude age, and the more gladly shall we seek to rise 
 to the highest summits of modern thought, for the 
 purpose of catching glimpses of the divine light which 
 had not risen on the Hebrew mind. 
 
 If the coordinate relations of secular and revealed 
 learning are not yet duly appreciated, they certainly 
 had not been discovered in the age of Peyrerius. 
 His general position was denounced as heretical ; and 
 the poor victim of a consciousness of inherent intel- 
 lectual liberty was well-nigh submerged by a torrent 
 of ecclesiastical choler. Denunciation, malediction, 
 ridicule and defamation, these were the unanswer- 
 able arguments which the "defenders of the faith" 
 employed to forestall conviction awakened by sober 
 and rational argument. .They succeeded, as they had 
 habitually succeeded. "Pars secunda" of the Theo- 
 logical System never followed pars prima ; and the 
 work of honest Peyrerius was left to be remembered 
 and mentioned only as the impious madness of one of 
 the enemies of religion. 
 
 Peyrerius, nevertheless, was less impious and m-ad 
 than the bond slaves of dogma who silenced his tongue. 
 His sagacity surpassed his age ; and I have come,
 
 458 PREADAMITES. 
 
 not to bury, but to honor him. His thesis was argued 
 with soberness, candor and logic ; and the slender 
 secular evidence with which the state of contemporary 
 learning enabled him to fortify his exegesis was perti- 
 nent and legitimate. I conclude this notice of him 
 by presenting concisely a statement of the principal 
 points made in his works.* 
 
 1. The " one man" (Romans v, 12) by whom "sin 
 entered into the world was Adam"; for in verse 14 
 that sin is called "Adam's transgression." 
 
 2. "Transgression" is a violation of "law"; 
 therefore "the law" (verse 13) signifies the law given 
 to Adam, natural law, not that given to Moses. 
 
 3. The phrase "until the law" (verse 13) implies a 
 time before the law, that is, before Adam; and as 
 "sin was in the world" during that time, there must 
 have been men in existence to commit sin. 
 
 4. The sin committed before the enactment of the 
 natural law was "material," "actual"; the sin exist- 
 ing after Adam, and through him, was "imputed," 
 "formal," "legal," "adventitious," and "after the- 
 similitude of Adam's transgression." 
 
 5. Death entered into the world before Adam, but 
 it was in consequence of the imputation "backwards" 
 of Adam's prospective sin ; f and this was necessary, 
 that all men might partake of the salvation provided 
 in Christ.:}: Nevertheless, death before Adam did not 
 "reign." 
 
 6. Adam was the "first man" only in the same 
 
 * See McClintock and Strong's Cyclopcedia, art. " Preadamites." 
 
 f" Peccatum Adami fuisse retro imputatum primis hoininibu^ 
 ante Adamum conditis." 
 
 " Oportuerat primes illos homines peccavisse in Adamo, ut 
 sanctificarenlur in Christo." Prceadamitce, cap. xix. 
 
 " Peccatum tune temporis erat mortuum; mors mortua, et nul- 
 lus erat sepulchri aculeus." Ibid., cap. xii.
 
 PREADAMITISM IN LITERATURE. 459 
 
 sense as Christ was the "second man"; for Adam 
 "was the figure of Christ." (Romans v, 14). 
 
 7. All men are "of one blood," in the sense of 
 one substance one "matter," one "earth."* The 
 Jews are descended from Adam ; the Gentiles from 
 Preadamites.f The first chapter of Genesis treats of 
 the origin of the Gentiles; the second, of the origin, 
 of the Jews.:}: The Gentiles were created aborigines, 
 "in the beginning," by the "word" of God, in all 
 lands ; Adam, the father of the Jews, was formed of 
 "clay," by the "hand" of God. Genesis, after the 
 first chapter, is a history, not of the first men, but of 
 the first Jews. || 
 
 8. The existence of preadamites is also indicated 
 in the biblical account of Adam's family, especially 
 of Cain.** 
 
 9. Proved, also, by the "monuments" of Egypt 
 and Chaklaea, and by the history of the astronomy, as- 
 trology, theology and magic of the Gentiles, f f as well as. 
 by the racial features of remote and savage tribes, and 
 
 , by the "recently discovered parts of the terrestrial 
 structure." ^ 
 
 10. Hence the epocli of the creation of the world 
 
 * We can now add that all men are "of one blood" physiolog- 
 ically and structurally and chemically ; for among all the races of 
 men the blood presents the same assemblage of characters. More- 
 over, we are able to assert that all men are of one blood genetically; 
 so that whatever the thought intended to be expressed, the doctrine 
 of Preadamitism does not collide with it. 
 
 f Systema Theologicum, lib. ii, cap. vi-xi. 
 
 \ Ibid., lib. iii, cap. i, ii. 
 
 %Ibid., lib. ii, cap. xi. 
 
 || Ibid., lib. iv, cap. ii. 
 
 ** Ibid., lib. ii, cap. iv. 
 
 ft Ibid., lib. iii, cap. v-xi. 
 
 ft Ibid., Prooemium.
 
 460 PKEADAMITES. 
 
 does not date from that beginning commonly figured 
 in Adam.* 
 
 11. The deluge of Noah was not universal, and it 
 destroyed only the Jews ; f nor is it possible to trace 
 to Noah the origins of all the races of men. $ 
 
 Peyrerius seems to have reached sound conclusions 
 by a species of intuition ; for it is not true that all 
 these points are adequately defended from a secular 
 position ; nor was it possible, at that date, to give 
 them such defense. The reader will be surprised, 
 with me, that the brief summary above given directs 
 attention to so many of the considerations which have 
 been employed in the present work. The positions 
 which, in the time of Peyrerius, were regarded as un- 
 scriptural. but which I am now prepared to defend on 
 scriptural as well as scientific grounds, and which, 
 moreover, are mostly accepted by the modern church, 
 may be usefully summarized as follows : 
 
 1. The existence of preadamites, who lived under 
 the reign of natural law. 
 
 2. The unity of mankind is expressed in the identity 
 of their organization, and in their common psychic 
 nature, instead of their common descent from Adam. 
 
 3. The biblical history of Adam's family implies 
 preadamites. 
 
 4. The existence of preadamites is proved by the 
 monuments of Egypt and Chaldsea. 
 
 5. It is proved by the developments of geology, 
 biology and other physical sciences. 
 
 6. It is proved by the great racial divergences 
 which exist among men. 
 
 * " Videtur eiiim altius et a longissime retroactis seculis peten- 
 dum illud principium." (Ibid., Prooem.) 
 t Ibid., lib. iv, cap. vii-ix. 
 J Ibid., lib. iv, cap. xiv.
 
 PREADAMITISM IN LITERATURE. 461 
 
 T. The world's commencement dates back to very- 
 remote ages before Adam. 
 
 8. The deluge of Noah was restricted to the re- 
 gions then occupied by the Jews. 
 
 The doctrine of Preadamites, so far as I have- 
 learned, passed into disesteem, and was only men- 
 tioned as a curious relic of opinion, until the bright 
 glare of recent science forced attention to the crudities- 
 and impossibilities of the traditional belief. Preadam- 
 itism was maintained by Bory de St. Vincent and by 
 Hombron. Mr. W. F. Van Amringe took up the 
 defense of Preadamites in a work entitled Outline of 
 a New Natural History of Man founded upon Human 
 Analogies, New York, 1848. Speaking of the incom- 
 pleteness and obscurity of the Mosaic account of the 
 creation of man, he asks, "Whence came Cain's fear 
 that some one, finding him, should slay him, if the 
 only persons living at the death of Abel were Adam, 
 Eve and himself? And why the reply of the Lord 
 that ' whosoever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be 
 taken on him seven-fold ' ? And whence the neces- 
 sity of putting a mark on him ? Surely, his father 
 and mother and their descendants would not have 
 killed him! The departure of Cain, his marriage, 
 the birth of his son Enoch, and his building of a city, 
 took place before the birth of Seth, the next human 
 being, according to Moses. The intermarriage of the 
 ' sons of God ' with the ' daughters of men ' was the 
 cause of the wickedness punished by the Flood. There 
 were also 'giants in the earth in those days,' who 
 cannot be referred to Cain as their progenitor, because 
 four generations from Cain are mentioned among 
 whom there were no giants ; and these are sufficient 
 to cover the whole intermediate time" to the Epoch 
 of the Flood (page 57). All these circumstances point
 
 462 PREADAMITES. 
 
 to a race of men independent of Adam. Even though 
 all the descendants of Adam, except Noah and his 
 family, had perished in the Flood, there may have been 
 other men, in parts of the earth not reached by the 
 Noachian deluge, who escaped.* 
 
 The question of preadamites arrested the attention 
 of Sir David Brewster. "It is possible," he says, 
 "that preadamite races may have inhabited the earth 
 simultaneously with the animals which characterize 
 its different formations. But, though possible, and 
 to a certain extent available as the basis of an argu- 
 ment against a startling theory, we do not admit its 
 probability. Man, as now constituted, could not have 
 lived amid the storms and earthquakes and eruptions 
 of a world in the act of formation." (More Worlds 
 than One, page 65). The objection is based on a con- 
 dition of things which terminated long before the 
 Epoch of Adam. 
 
 The most important work hitherto published on this 
 subject appeared anonymously in 1857, in Edinburgh, 
 under the title of "The Genesis of the Earth and of 
 Man," with an introduction and an endorsement by 
 the distinguished Egyptologist and chronologist Regi- 
 nald Stuart Poole, of the British Museum. f This 
 work is written with a reverent recognition of the au- 
 thority of Sacred Scripture, but seeks to attain the 
 
 * S. Kneeland, Jr., in Hamilton Smith's Natural History of the 
 Human Species, p. 72. 
 
 t The Genesis of the Earth and of Man; or, the History of Cre- 
 ation and the Antiquity and Races of Mankind, considered on biblical 
 and other grounds, edited by Reginald Stuart Poole, M.R.S.L., etc., 
 of the British Museum. Second edition, revised and enlarged. Lon- 
 don and Edinburgh, 1860. 
 
 This is the work referred to in chapter xii. It has been re- 
 ceived, after considerable research, since that chapter went into 
 the printer's hands.
 
 PEEADAMITISM IN LITERATURE. 463 
 
 original, and even the primitive, meaning of the terms 
 of Scripture. At the same time it recognizes manfully 
 all the exigencies created by the advance of modern 
 science, and discovers in a corrected interpretation of 
 certain portions of. Genesis a means of maintaining 
 complete harmony between Genesis and science, and 
 effecting, indeed, a more literal construction of the 
 Sacred Text. Unhappily, however, the work is writ- 
 ten in a lumbering eighteenth-century style, encum- 
 bered with parentheses, and weighed down with 
 dependent clauses and piled-up and incongruous ad- 
 juncts which create obscurities and weariness in the 
 reading. 
 
 After the first chapter, which is devoted to "The 
 Genesis of the Earth," the author takes up " The Gen- 
 esis of Man." He examines first the apparent indi- 
 cations in the Bible that all mankind originated from 
 5i single pair, and then discusses those passages which 
 seem to be incompatible with such an understanding. 
 He concludes that Scripture teaches the existence of 
 men before Adam, and that Adam was only "the first 
 individual of a new variety of a species which had 
 universally sinned, but not become extinct" (page 46). 
 This new variety, however, he holds to have been 
 miraculously introduced. Thus mankind are derived 
 from tioo distinct origins. 
 
 It is from this portion of the work that I have 
 quoted in chapter xii. The author, as there indicated, 
 considers the expression, "the sons of God," to refer 
 to nonadamites ; but, as the plural is employed, he 
 thinks it means "the sons of the gods" the devotees 
 of polytheistic heathenism. I venture to renew iny 
 suggestion of a different conception. The plural 
 Elohim is elsewhere, in the early part of Genesis, 
 admitted to signify ' ' God ' ' as recognized by the He-
 
 464 PREADAMITES. 
 
 brews, and it seems most likely to demand the same 
 rendering in this place. The nonadamites are there- 
 fore styled the "sons of God" simply because no 
 other genealogy was known. The passage, accord- 
 ingly, in Job i, 6, and ii, 1, may be thus paraphrased : 
 "There was a day when the nonadamites came to 
 oppose themselves to the Lord [of the Hebrews], and 
 Satan aided them." It was an attack of heathenism 
 against Hebrew monotheism. 
 
 The author shows in this chapter special familiarity 
 with Semitic languages, and by numerous citations 
 from the Bible succeeds in presenting a strong and 
 just case. The chapter may be specially commended 
 to exegetical students. Incidentally the geographical 
 limitation of the Noachian deluge is asserted and 
 maintained on scriptural ground. It was a Mesopota- 
 mian event, intended for the destruction of Adamites, 
 but not including the posterity of Cain, or of the 
 daughters of the Adamites who intermarried with 
 the nonadamic "sons of God." 
 
 The author next proceeds to "physical observa- 
 tions." After discussing the phenomena of geo- 
 graphical distribution of lower animals and of man, 
 and the results of racial intermixtures, he points out 
 the archaeological and historical proofs of the early 
 differentiation of race-types, and concludes that the 
 economy of Nature implies a succession of human 
 varieties proceeding from the lowest to the highest. 
 He holds that the production of the lower types 
 from the rank of Adam would never take place in 
 any length of time (page 109) ; that the production of 
 Adam's type from the lowest would require too 
 much time for belief, and that therefore we have 
 the presumption that Adam was created the repre- 
 sentative of a new race. He thinks the Negro is-
 
 PREADAMITISM IN LITERATURE. 465 
 
 the primitive variety of the human species (page 122) ; 
 that he appeared in the upper valley of the Nile 
 and spread thence all over Africa and Asia (page 161) ; 
 that the Hottentots, on the one hand, and the Chi- 
 nese on the other, are the temperate-zone derivatives 
 of the Negro, while other Mongolians descended 
 from the Chinese, and the Malays from a mixture 
 of Mongolians and Nigritians. The Negro, probably, 
 appeared first in a single pair or two, brought into 
 being by a special creation, as the Adamic pair were 
 long afterward created to stand at the head of the 
 Mediterranean race. 
 
 In a chapter of "chronological observations," it 
 is maintained that geological indications establish a 
 high antiquity for European man. This position I 
 have contested in chapter xxvii. Geologists and 
 anthropologists, since 1860, have reached, with great 
 unanimity, a more moderate estimate of the signifi- 
 cance of the flint-bearing gravels of the Somme, and 
 the bone-enclosing lavas of central France. It seems 
 probable that the author himself would now concur 
 in the general verdict. But this result, as I have 
 argued, does not establish the low antiquity of pri- 
 meval man. 
 
 As to biblical chronology, the author prefers that 
 of the Septuagint, as affording the least possible time 
 compatible with the facts of ethnology even assum- 
 ing Adam a special origination. The numbers in 
 Genesis, on which chronology is based, were pur- 
 posely altered, he says, by the later Jews, and prob- 
 ably also by the earlier, if not first inserted by them 
 (page 146-7).* Egypt was settled long anterior to the 
 
 * Compare the similar statement in the article on " Preaclamites," 
 in McClintock and Strong's Cyclopaedia, and the. editor's brusque 
 contradiction. 
 30
 
 466 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 Hebrew date of the Deluge ; and the Septuagint, 
 though quite uncertain, barely allows the length of 
 time demanded by the facts of history and ethnology. 
 Under the head of " historical observations," he 
 asserts that the Egyptians possessed a considerable 
 admixture of Negro blood ; and in proof cites the 
 tumid lips and languid eyes, as well as the complex- 
 ion. He claims for them, also, a scanty beard, and 
 hair "extremely crisp "(!) He opposes these con- 
 clusions to the evidence not only of iconograplis, but 
 of mummies, since "many of these are Greek and 
 Roman, or from far remote countries whence the 
 Romans drew their foreign legions, or from Asia or 
 Ethiopia" (page 169). These pretensions are certainly 
 indefensible. Other evidences of Negro admixture 
 he finds in the religion of the Egyptians, instancing 
 various grades of superstition, ranging from fetichism 
 through animal worship and Shamanism,, and also the 
 doctrine of metempsychosis. All these superstitions 
 lie considers mingled with the reception of truths 
 derived from a primitive revelation to the ancestors 
 of the Egyptians. But when we ascertain what truths 
 are regarded thus the product of revelation, we find 
 they constitute only that body of religious ideas and 
 conceptions which have been shown to be the com- 
 mon inheritance of humanity. Further evidence of 
 Negro admixture he discovers in the Egyptian lan- 
 guage. Now, while we need not deny such a degree 
 of admixture as history and ethnology have always 
 displayed along the boundaries of coterminous races, 
 it must be denied that the author has established such 
 a racial interfusion as he has deemed essential to 
 sustain his assumption of an African primordiality for 
 humanity. 
 
 A similar infusion of Negro blood is thought to be
 
 PREA.DAMITISM IN LITERATURE. 
 
 manifest in the races of India, whose primitive in- 
 habitants are alleged to have been Negroid, with 
 dialects of the Turanian stock (page 188). 
 
 As to philology, he holds that the Egyptian lan- 
 guage was formed partly of Semitic elements and 
 partly of Hamitic, and that among the latter were 
 Nigritian elements. The Japhetic or Iranian stock 
 is deduced from Turanian, which, like the Nigritian, 
 descended from some monosyllabic stem. As to the 
 origin of the Semitic, he affirms that it was not derived 
 directly nor mediately "from a rude primeval form 
 of speech " (page 207) ; but that, clearly, it was origi- 
 nated by Adam and Eve, or else communicated by 
 revelation (pp. 244, 268). In assuming these positions, 
 he makes issue with Bunsen and Max Miiller, whose 
 opinions as to the derivation of European and Asiatic 
 languages from one stock have been sustained by 
 philological researches of later date than the work 
 under notice. Common primitive elements in the 
 Egyptian, Semitic and Hamitic languages should be 
 expected from the common origin of the Noachian 
 languages from an antediluvian Adamic form of 
 speech, based on the preadamic Turanian. Hence 
 a primitive Assyro-Babylonian Accadian which, while 
 it was the predecessor of the widespread Hamitic 
 type, retained Turanian reminiscences. Hence the 
 linguistic cousinship of the Semitic and Hamitic forms 
 of speech, whether as developed in Mesopotamia, 
 Canaan, Egypt or Ethiopia. 
 
 The work, while fundamentally sound, is pervaded 
 by some serious misconceptions and errors, which 
 lead the author, especially in the philological chapter, 
 into strained and complicated adjustments of facts. 
 The central error consists in the purely gratuitous 
 assumption that the Negro was the primitive type of
 
 4:68 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 humanity, and was dispersed over the world from 
 the upper valley of the Nile. Accessory to this is 
 the assumption of substantial identity of race between 
 the Negroes and the black-skinned tribes of south 
 Africa, Australia, Tasmania, Papua and the Philip- 
 pines ; as also the assumptions of mixed race, mixed 
 religion and mixed language for the Egyptians, a 
 miraculous communication of the Semitic parent lan- 
 guage to Adam, and the non-recognition of an Asiatic 
 Ethiopia. 
 
 Mr. Poolc, in his introduction to the work, gives 
 the author's positions a general endorsement. Among 
 particulars enumerated for approval, besides the cen- 
 tral doctrine of Preadamitism, is the ascription to a 
 primitive revelation of the higher doctrines of the 
 Egyptian religion (p. ix) ; the demand for a remoter 
 origin of our species than Hebrew chronology allows 
 (p. xvi) ; the high antiquity of European man (p. xvii) ; 
 the assertion of two independent origins of mankind, 
 and two primitive sources of human language (p. xviii) ; 
 the recognition of the mingling of the streams from 
 these sources in the Egyptian language (p. xx), and 
 finally, a deprecation of "dogmatism or flippancy " in 
 dealing with the questions raised. 
 
 A writer in the Evangelical Quarterly Review, in 
 1866, takes up the subject of Preadamites ; and another, 
 in October, 1871, in Scribner^s Monthly, writes in 
 answer to the question "Was Adam the First Man?" 
 The article is based on the work next mentioned. 
 
 A work of much interest, written in pleasing 
 style, and one which has elicited some critical com- 
 ment, is thus entitled: Adam and the Adamite; 
 or, the Harmony of Scripture and Ethnology. By 
 Dominick M'Causland, Q.C., LL.D. Third edition, 
 London, 1872, 12mo, pp. 328. Dr. M'Causland main-
 
 PEEADAMITISM IN LITERATURE. 469 
 
 tains the general thesis of Preadamitism. He holds 
 that the inferior races possess a higher antiquity than 
 the superior races, and that a racial degeneracy from 
 the superior race would not be in accordance with the 
 lessons of history, or the observations of science. He 
 denies, however, all derivative relation between the 
 races, and defends, accordingly, the doctrine, now gen- 
 erally abandoned, of distinct human origins, each 
 taking place through a distinct creative act. He re- 
 jects, therefore, the theory of the derivative origin 
 of mankind, and pronounces the doctrine of evolu- 
 tion in general to be unsound. From Adam and Noah, 
 in accordance with the general tenor of vital phenom- 
 ena, an upward tendency has been generally expe- 
 rienced. It is his idiosyncrasy to maintain that the 
 shepherd kings of Egypt and their people emigrated 
 to western America.* Another opinion, not new, but 
 equally lacking in evidential support, represents Cain 
 as imparting the germs of a civilization to the Chinese 
 among whom he settled, f This theory, as I have al- 
 ready shown, is quite in accordance with all our knowl- 
 edge, though it cannot be said that we have any direct 
 proof in its support. I have already stated that the 
 author of The Negro holds the Mongoloids to be a 
 hybrid or mulatto race resulting from the union of 
 Cain with the negresses of central Asia. Finally, it 
 is maintained by M'Causland, with much reason, that 
 the deluge of Noah was especially a Hebrew phenom- 
 enon, instead of a universally destructive cataclysm. 
 In his later work, The Builders of Bdbel, (London, 
 1871, 12mo, pp. 339,) the last chapter is devoted to 
 The Adamite, in which similar views are summarized. 
 
 * See quotation and criticism, p. 385. 
 
 t Op. cit., pp. 196-198, 26(5. This opinion is indicated by the 
 author of Genesis of the Earth and of Man.
 
 470 PREADAMITES. 
 
 Dr. D. D. Whedon, in reviewing this work, seems 
 to incline towardM'Causland's general position, though 
 suggesting a more eligible means of meeting some sup- 
 posed scriptural difficulties.* He seems to be urged 
 toward the admission of preadamites by the pressure 
 of the evidence, then felt, toward a conviction of the 
 high antiquity of the human species. In a later crit- 
 ical notice, referring to this one, he says : ' ' We 
 expressed the opinion that if science compelled the 
 concession of the immense antiquity of man, his [M'- 
 Causland's] theory was preferable to any other view, 
 inasmuch as, unlike all others, it only required a dif- 
 ferent interpretation of certain texts, but no violation 
 of the text itself. . . . Since our expressing this view, 
 however, the argument for man's geological antiquity 
 has weakened rather than strengthened." f 
 
 As to the tenability of the ground on which assent 
 is partially withdrawn from the theory of Preadam- 
 itism, it is good in the sense intended, but bad in the 
 sense which the language expresses. The discussion 
 on human antiquity, to which Dr. Whedon alludes, 
 and of which he had become wearied, refers to the 
 Epoch of the Stone Folk of Europe. I have already 
 given my reasons ^ for denying their high antiquity. 
 But this does not concern the antiquity of the first 
 men ; and, therefore, it does not relieve the pressure 
 for time which brought Dr. Whedon to the awful 
 brink of Preadamitism. In a still later review he 
 seems willing to yield when the evidence becomes a 
 little more urgent. "Why not accept, if need be," 
 he asks, "the preadamic man? If Dr. Dawson ad- 
 mits an Adamic center of creation, why not admit, 
 
 * See Dr. Whedon's comments cited on p. 386. 
 
 t Whedon, in Methodist Quarterly Review, July 1872, p. 526. 
 
 $ See chapter xxvii of the present work.
 
 PREADAMITISM IN LITERATUEE. 471 
 
 if pressed, other centers of human origin ? The record 
 does not seem to deny other centers in narrating 
 the history of this center."* This is all true; but 
 we have a more comfortable way of reaching this 
 admission. It suits the facts better to assume one 
 original center of human origin, and one Edenic 
 center, to which man arrived by continuity, and not 
 by a new creation ; and this assumption, it seems to 
 me, fits much better the other exigencies of the Sacred 
 Text. Finally, in concluding a critical notice of the 
 present writer's little work entitled Adamites and 
 Preadamites, Dr. Whedon as if in mockery of our 
 serious efforts to convince him closes the door on us 
 with this terse decision: "On the whole, we do not 
 yet quite accept the preadamite ! " f I am sure the 
 Doctor will extend a hand to him as soon as convinced 
 he is not a phantom. 
 
 Dr. J. P. Thompson, in his work entitled Man in 
 Genesis and Geology (New York, 18T5, 12rno, pp. 149), 
 after referring to the typical character of Seth, Noah 
 and Abraham, continues: "Now, some would apply 
 this obvious principle of selection in the early biblical 
 history to the case of Adam, and regard him, not as 
 strictly the first man created, and the sole progenitor 
 of the human race, but the first called to a represen- 
 tative position as the Son of God, and the head of a 
 new type of humanity. . . . Some plausible argu- 
 ments are urged for this opinion. . . . Such is the 
 theory ; and although open to some serious objec- 
 tions, it serves to show one possible way in which 
 the Bible and Science may yet be harmonized upon 
 
 * Whedon, in Methodist Quarterly Review, April 1878, p. 369. 
 f Whedon, in Methodist Quarterly Review, July 1878, p. 567.
 
 472 PREADAMITE8. 
 
 the question of the antiquity of man and the unity of 
 the race." * 
 
 The positions assumed in the work here brought 
 to a conclusion may be summarized as follows : 
 
 1. The Biblical Adam was a representative of the 
 Mediterranean race, and was simply the remotest an- 
 cestor to whom the Jews could trace their descent. 
 
 2. The Bible itself clearly implies the existence of 
 nonadamites. 
 
 3. Races remote from Palestine in Genesiacal times 
 could not have descended from the Noachite stock, 
 because the dispersion of the Noachites existing in 
 Genesiacal times extended over only a very limited 
 area. 
 
 4r. The lower races could not have descended from 
 the Mediterranean stock, because 
 
 (1) A vast diversification of races now exists. 
 
 (2) Some of these races are greatly inferior to the 
 
 Mediterranean. 
 
 (3) A complete differentiation of races existed in 
 
 the early dynastic periods of Egypt. 
 
 (4) And the chronological position of Noah, or 
 
 even of Adam, is far too recent to suppose 
 the differentiation began at the Noachic, or 
 even the Adamic Era. 
 
 (5) And further, the theory of the Hamitic origin 
 
 of the Negroes is opposed by the Bible itself. 
 
 (6) Finally, the supposition of a universal degen- 
 
 eracy of all human races is scientifically in- 
 admissible. 
 
 5. The doctrine of Preadamitism is entirely con- 
 sonant with all the fundamental principles of Biblical 
 Christianity. 
 
 * J. P. Thompson, op. cit., pp. 106-7.
 
 PREADAMITISM IN LITERATURE. 473 
 
 The conclusions of the strictly scientific discussion 
 in the sequel may be thus stated : 
 
 1. A chain of profound relationship runs through 
 the constitution of all the races, and they may be re- 
 garded as genealogically connected together. 
 
 2. The initial point of the genealogical line may be 
 located in Lernuria. 
 
 3. An early and profound split in the primitive 
 stock is represented by the prognathous, wooly-haired, 
 or African types, and the mesognathous, straight and 
 curly-haired, or austro-oriental types. 
 
 4. The African stock entered the continent some- 
 what north of the equator, and dispersed thence south- 
 ward and westward. 
 
 5. The smooth-haired stock sent one divarication 
 toward Australia, and another toward central Asia. 
 From the latter have proceeded all the Mongoloids, 
 in due succession ; and from the former the Dravidians. 
 
 6. The Adamites are an offshoot from the Dravid- 
 ians, and showed, at first, a closer approximation to 
 the older type than is preserved in the Mediterranean 
 race at present. 
 
 7. An early branch of the Mongoloid stock turned 
 westward, and occupied northern Africa, Atlantis and 
 the greater part of Europe, in times anterior to the 
 Kelts or the Pelasgians. 
 
 8. The first men were geologically preglacial, and 
 their antiquity is comparatively great. It may reach a 
 hundred thousand years. Prehistoric Europeans, so 
 far as inductively known, were postglacial, and their 
 antiquity cannot be carried, on archaeological and eth- 
 nological grounds, beyond 5000 or 6000 B.C. 
 
 9. America was populated by two streams of Old 
 "World Mongoloids. One of these entered by the north- 
 west, and produced the peoples of the "mounds" and
 
 474 PREADAMITES. 
 
 of the civilizations of Mexico and Peru ; the other 
 entered by Polynesia, and is represented by the war- 
 like and ever-encroaching Indians of the hunting 
 tribes. 
 
 The investigations thus summarized flow by a 
 natural and interesting sequence from the doctrine of 
 Preadamitism ; but it must be distinctly borne in 
 mind that the truth of this doctrine does not depend, 
 to any extent, on the establishment of the ethnological 
 conclusions to which it has pointed the way.
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES. 
 
 1. The Babylonian Adam, p. 158. In citing from the 
 Babylonian " legend of creation" I overlooked the fact that 
 tablet " K 3364" is one of those of which Mr. George Smith 
 has given us a decipherment in " The Chaldcean Account of 
 Genesis" p. 78 seq. 
 
 The legend to which this tablet belongs has a further 
 interesting bearing on the question discussed in the present 
 work. The following comments are from the work cited 
 (pp. 85, 86): "The race of human beings spoken of is the 
 zalmat-qaqadi, or dark race, and in various other fragments 
 of these legends they are called Admi or Adami, which is 
 exactly the name given to the first man of Genesis (Preadam- 
 ites, pp. 159, 195). The word Adam, used in these legends for 
 the first human being, is evidently not a proper name, but is 
 used only as a term for mankind." The remarkable occur- 
 rence of names so nearly identical in the literatures of the 
 Hebrews, Babylonians and Indians, see p. 407, (Ad was the 
 reputed father, also, of the primitive Arabians,) to designate 
 the first representatives of man, in a certain sense, is almost 
 demonstration that the three legends had a common origin 
 and refer to the same events ; and the fact that the name was 
 employed by the Babylonians in an ethnic rather than indi- 
 vidual application, implies that it is so to be understood in 
 Hebrew history. (Compare the views expressed on p. 408.) 
 
 Mr. George Smith continues: " It has already been pointed 
 out by Sir Henry Rawlinson that the Babylonians recognized 
 two principal races, the Adamu, or dark race, and the Sarku, 
 or light race, probably in the same manner that two races are 
 mentioned in Genesis, the sons of Adam and the sons of God. 
 It appears- incidentally from the fragments of inscriptions, that 
 
 475
 
 470 SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES. 
 
 it was the race of Adam, or the dark race, which was believed 
 to have fallen; but there is at present no clue to the position of 
 the other race in their system." The characterization of the 
 Adami as a dark race is quite in accord with the biblical 
 description of Adam. There may be a wide difference be- 
 tween "<lark" and " black." A dark color may easily be the 
 ruddy, sun-burnt tint attributed to the biblical Adam, and 
 known to characterize the Hamites. The identification of 
 the Sarku, or light race, presents difficulties. I am inclined 
 to dissent from the intimation that they answer to the gen- 
 siacal " sons of God." These, as I have maintained (pp. 194, 
 463), were not Adamic, and consequently were not light col- 
 ored. I venture the conjecture that the " dark " race (in some 
 passages " dark races ") embraced the Hamites and the Sem- 
 ites, while the Sarku were the white Japhetites bordering the 
 dark races on the north. It may even be that the dark non- 
 Adamites were grouped, in a color-classification, with the 
 Hamites and Semites, without implying a belief in any com- 
 mon Adamic descent. It is said to have been a dark race 
 which fell, but if the white race sprang from the dark, it 
 would inherit the moral taint which entered the blood of the 
 original offender. 
 
 2. Physical character of Australians. I have already in- 
 timated (p. 251) that reliable observers ascribe a better phys- 
 ical endowment to the normal Australians than was formerly 
 attributed to them (Fig. 12, p. 73), and thus depict them as 
 worthier to be the ethnic parents of the Dravida and grand- 
 pai-ents of the Adamites. Dr. Pickering describes them as 
 well formed and athletic. A fresh testimony to the same 
 effect comes from Mr. Alexander Forrest, who has very recently 
 completed a tour of exploration in northwestern Australia. 
 He reports that in the region between the Fitzroy and Victo- 
 ria rivers great numbers of the natives were seen, and for 
 the greater part they were fine, large men, who had evidently 
 never met Europeans before (Zeitschrift der Gesellschaft fur 
 Erdkunde zu Berlin, 1879, p. 436; American Naturalist, xiv, 
 309, April, 1880).
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES. 477 
 
 3. Americans and American Civilization, chapters xx and 
 xxiv. When the chapters of this work relating to American 
 Aborigines were placed in the printers' hands, I had not seen 
 the important work of Professor John T. Short, entitled 
 The North Americans of Antiquity, their Origin, Migrations 
 and Type of Civilization, New York, 1879. This circum- 
 stance is to be regretted. It adds, however, to the interest of 
 the conclusions in which I find myself in accord with Pro- 
 fessor Short. The most noteworthy of these are the follow- 
 ing: 1. The mound-builders were not red Indians (compare 
 pp. 341, 343); 2. They were related to the Nahuas of Mexico- 
 Compare pp. 333, 339); 3. Man is not autochthonous in 
 America (pp. 397 seq.), and American civilizations do not 
 attain a high antiquity; 4. The ancient Americans were not 
 a single race, as maintained by Morton (pp. 338, 343). See 
 summary by Prof. 0. T. Mason in American Naturalist, xiv,. 
 297, Apr. 1880. 
 
 In this connection may be cited at once the most thorough 
 and the most sumptuous work on ancient Peru which has 
 ever appeared: Charles Wiener, Perou et Bolivie, Recit de 
 voyage suivi d'etudes archeologiques et ethnographiques, et de 
 notes sur Vecriture et les langues des populations indiennes; 
 Ouvrage contenant plus de 1100 gravures, 27 cartes et 18 plans, - 
 Paris, 1880. 
 
 The following additional sources of information may be 
 consulted: A. J. Conant, Footprints of Vanished Races in 
 the Mississippi Valley. Illust., 8vo, St. Louis, 1879. On the 
 origin of American animals and people, Prescott, Conquest 
 of Mexico, Vol. Ill, Appendix, pt. i, and the references there 
 given. On the origin of American civilization, Prescott, 
 Conquest of Peru, Vol. I, p. 164 seq. and references. 
 
 4. Northern Connection between Americans and Asiatics, 
 pp. 398-400. An elaborate paper bearing directly on the 
 possibility and reality of extensive communication between 
 America and the northern parts of Asia has been published 
 by Charles Wolcott Brooks, entitled Japanese Wrecks, stranded 
 and picked up adrift in the North Pacific Ocean, ethnologically
 
 478 SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES. 
 
 considered, as furnishing evidence of a constant infusion of 
 Japanese blood among the Coast Tribes of Northwestern In- 
 dians. California Acad. Sci., 1876. Sixty instances of Jap- 
 anese wrecks are enumerated, and imperfect information 
 exists of many others. From many of these, .Japanese sailors 
 have found their way to American shores. 
 
 5. American origin of Chinese. I have alluded to the 
 theory of an American origin for Old World populations 
 (p. 385). Mr. Charles Wolcott Brooks has advanced this the- 
 ory in a paper entitled Origin of the Chinese Race. Philosophy 
 of their Early Development, with an Inquiry into the Evi- 
 dences of their American origin, suggesting the great Antiq- 
 uity of Races on the American continent, Proc. Cal. Acad. 
 Sci., 1876. The argument is grounded on ethnic affinities, 
 some apparent linguistic resemblances (see Otomi, p. 391), 
 and the existence of the return current of the Kuro Siwo 
 from the American coast.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Aben Ezra, cited, 195. 
 
 Abimael, 33. 
 
 Abraham in Egypt, 133 ; posterity 
 of, 418. 
 
 Abusimbel, temple of, 201, 206. 
 
 Abydos, tablet of, 113 ; new tablet 
 of, 113. 
 
 Abyssinians, 186, 239. 
 
 Accad, 19, 133, 135, 448. 
 
 Accadian language, 36, 138, 348, 
 409, 467; dynasty at Babylon, 
 128, 140; civilization, 263. 
 
 Achasans, 45, 49. 
 
 Acosta J. cited, 394. 
 
 iDaM as a word, 159, 195, 293. 
 
 Adam, two conceptions of, 7, 191, 
 242; time important in iden- 
 tification of, 8, 445, 464 ; epoch 
 of, 105, 212; a white man, 158; 
 Babylonian legend of, 158; as 
 characterized in the Bible, 159 ; 
 the remotest ancestor of He- 
 brews, 191, 408; represents a 
 superior specimen, 193 ; sin of, 
 287 ; not a primitive man, 294 ; 
 claimed as a new creation, 464 ; 
 
 ADaMaH, 160, 195. 
 
 Adamites, see Mediterraneans. 
 
 Adams of other races, 158. 
 
 Adhe'mar J. cited, 431. 
 
 Adima, 361, 407. 
 
 Adman, 134. 
 
 ^Eschylus, cited, 145. 
 
 Ae'ta, 77; low condition of, 267, 
 298; characterized, 311; one 
 of portrayed, 78. 
 
 ^Ethiopia, a Greek word, 91 ; 
 rivers of, 93 ; where located, 17, 
 28, 29, 90, 91. 
 
 ^Ethiopian Dynasty, 200. 
 
 Affiliated classification of man- 
 kind, 302. 
 
 Afghans, 44, 186. 
 
 Africa, characters of, 258; pro- 
 ductions of, 259; relations of, 
 to civilized countries, 263. 
 
 Africans, Dr. Whedon on, 228; 
 great diversification of ex- 
 plained, 237 ; influence of hy- 
 bridism on, 237. 
 
 Agassiz, cited, 87, 184, 250, 384. 
 
 Age, how expressed in Hebrew, 
 451. 
 
 Age of the world, 4, 5. 
 
 Ages, of antediluvians, 3, 5, 102, 
 227,452; table of, 103; among 
 sundry peoples, 452. 
 
 Agriculture in Egypt, 26. 
 
 Aimaq or Hazara, 374. 
 
 Amos, 62, 86, 143, 150, 298, 311, 
 314, 365, 376; one of, portrayed, 
 63. 
 
 Albert lake, 259. 
 
 Albino, 350. 
 
 Albuquerque, 280. 
 
 Ale-uts, resemblance of, to Japan- 
 ese, 68, 323, 325 ; classed with 
 Eskimo, 321, 344; antiquity of, 
 325; type of, stretching south- 
 ward, 330. 
 
 Algerians, 27. 
 
 Algonkins, 342, 389, 396. 
 
 Allophylians, 137, 150. 
 
 Almodad, 32. 
 
 Almodceei, 32. 
 
 Amalgamation, see Miscigenesis. 
 
 Amazonas, 395, 397, 403, 406. 
 
 America, physical characters of, 
 262. 
 
 Americans, 66 ; origin of, 384. 
 
 Amorite, 22. 
 
 Amputation of fingers, 309. 
 
 Amraphel, 133. 
 
 Amunoph II, portrait of, 203; 
 portrait of mother of, 204. 
 
 Anahuac, 391, 394. 
 
 479
 
 480 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Anamese, 317, 371. 
 
 Anamin, 20. 
 
 Anatomical comparisons of races, 
 162. 
 
 Andaman islands, 76, 311. 
 
 Andrews E. cited, 439. 
 
 Andrews, Miss Luella, illustra- 
 tions from, 316, 318. 
 
 Anglo-Saxon, 47. 
 
 Angola, 69. 
 
 Animals of Africa, 260 ; domesti- 
 cated, 355. 
 
 Anshey, 190. 
 
 Antaradus, 22, 23. 
 
 Antediluvians, ages of, 3, 5, 450. 
 
 Anthropoid apes and Africans, 
 247, 248, 255; skeletons of, 
 compared, 248, 250; portraits 
 of, compared, 253; common 
 descent of, not assumed, 255. 
 
 Antiquity of man, 230, 419 ; three 
 aspects of, 419; of Stone Folk 
 exaggerated, 421, 437; not pre- 
 glacial, 422; some numerical 
 results on, 442. 
 
 Antiquity of race distinctions, 
 188, 197; table of, 211. 
 
 Antisians, 186. 
 
 Apaches, 342. 
 
 Arabia, overspread by Hamites, 
 23. 
 
 Arabs, 79; of Joktanide family, 
 32. 
 
 Aradus, 23. 
 
 Aram, 34. 
 
 Aramaea, 34. 
 
 Aramaeans, 34, 36, 137. 
 
 Ararat, 43, 295. 
 
 Arcelin, cited, 441. 
 
 Argives of Pelasgic origin, 25. 
 
 Argos, 26. 
 
 Argyll, Duke of, cited, 446. 
 
 "Ariel," on the Negro, 189. 
 
 Arioch, 133. 
 
 Aristotle, cited, 146. 
 
 Arkite, 22. 
 
 Arm, relative length of, 172. 
 
 Armenia, 34, 35, 39, 42, 43. 
 
 Armenians, 48, 79. 
 
 Arphaxad, 31, 88. 
 
 Aru islands, 75. 
 
 Arvadite, 23. 
 
 Aryan roots, with presemitic, 43 ; 
 languages, 385. 
 
 Aryan streams of migration, 43. 
 
 Aryans, after Hamites, in Eu- 
 rope, 25, 379; established in 
 Italy, 26; described, 53; sum- 
 mary of migrations of, 48 ; por- 
 trait of one of, 201. 
 
 Ascanians, 39. 
 
 Ashantees, 69, 258. 
 
 Ashkenaz, 39. 
 
 Asia Minor ravaged by Kelts, 46. 
 
 Aspect, physical, of Africans, 253. 
 
 Asshur, 19, 31, 135, 448. 
 
 Assyria primitively Hamitic, 20,. 
 23. 
 
 Assyrians, 36. 
 
 Athabaskans, 342. 
 
 Atlantis, occupied by Mongo- 
 loids, 28, 378; occupied later 
 by Hamites, 28; traditions of,. 
 379 ; miocene, 382. 
 
 Atramitse, 32. 
 
 Attu, 399. 
 
 Auk, Great, 434. 
 
 Auricular radii, 168. 
 
 Aurignac, 417. 
 
 Aurochs, 434. 
 
 Australian race, 53, 73, 313, 320; 
 language, 74, 365 ; fauna, 307 ;. 
 region, 357. 
 
 Australians, one of, portrayed, 73 ; 
 cranial capacities of, 163, 164, 
 246, 307; cephalic index of, 
 167, 168, 246 ; prognathism of, 
 171; length of arm of, 172; 
 strength of back of, 175; 
 smooth-haired, 187; brain of, 
 249; inferior to negro, 266; 
 the lowest type, 307; faith of, 
 307; compared with Dravida, 
 313, 365; dispersion of, 363; 
 represents primitive man, 412 ; 
 one of, portrayed, 73. 
 
 Authority in matters of belief,. 
 455. 
 
 Axenus or Euxine, 39. 
 
 Aymara language, 385. 
 
 Aymaras, 186, 337, 394, 405. 
 
 Aztecs, 334; migrations of, 392, 
 405. 
 
 Aztlan, 390, 393, 405. 
 
 Babel, 19, 135, 448. 
 Bab-el-Mandeb, 27. 
 Baber, Sultan, 375. 
 Babylonia primitively Hamitic,. 
 20 ; date of monarchy in, 128.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Babylonians semitized, 36; over- 
 lying Turanians, 137. 
 
 Bactria, 43. 
 
 Bagaveda Gita, 361. 
 
 Baldwin, cited, 340. 
 
 Bancroft H. H. cited, 383. 
 
 Banguela, 69. 
 
 Bantu family, 69, 310, 367. 
 
 Barbary primitively Hamitic, 23. 
 
 Barber, cited, 387. 
 
 Barmian, 375. 
 
 Baron Dr. M. L., testimony of, 
 177. 
 
 Barth, cited, 70. 
 
 Barucchi, cited, 108. 
 
 Basilicate, 25. 
 
 Basques, 64, 150, 153, 378; a 
 remnant of Iberians, 149 ; lan- 
 guage of, 149. 
 
 Bastarnians, 47. 
 
 Beccari O., on palms, 360, 402. 
 
 Bechuans, 69. 
 
 Bedawees, 94. 
 
 Behring's family, 64; sea, 399; 
 strait, as a passage-way to Am- 
 erica, 385, 397, 404, 436. 
 
 Bela, 134. 
 
 Belgae, 46. 
 
 Belourtagh, 295. 
 
 Beluchs, 44. 
 
 " Belzoni's tomb," 198. 
 
 BeNI signifies " posterity," 13. 
 
 Berbers, 20, 26, 237. 
 
 Bergstrasser, cited, 440. 
 
 Bessels E., illustration from, 65 ; 
 on Pueblos, 341. 
 
 Beutey, cited, 410. 
 
 Bholan, 375. 
 
 Bhotan, 319. 
 
 Bhotiya tribes, 348. 
 
 Bible, text of, 8, 9 ; substance of, 
 in our possession, 9; inspira- 
 tion of, 457 ; unchronological, 
 106. 
 
 Biblical characterization of 
 Adam, 160 ; language, 7 ; inter- 
 pretation, 456 ; ethnography 
 discussed, 16 ; limited in scope, 
 88. 
 
 Bickmore A. S. cited, 143. 
 
 " Big trees," 435. 
 
 Birch S. cited, 123, 124, 126, 127. 
 
 Birch 8. on Negroes of Twelfth 
 Dynasty, 207 ; of Eleventh Dy- 
 nasty, 208. 
 
 Birds of New Zealand, 433; of 
 the Mascarenes, 433. 
 
 Bishareen, 237, 239. 
 
 Bishop R. E., illustration from, 
 59, 173, 174; on plasticity of 
 primitive races, 230. 
 
 Blackfeet, 342. 
 
 Black races, 68 ; strongly isolated, 
 156 ; without history, 157 ; prog- 
 nathism of, 171; preadamic. 
 221. 
 
 Blakiston, cited, 143. 
 
 Bleek, cited, 71, 281. 
 
 Blonde family, 52, 53, 63, 162. 
 
 Blue Nile, 27. 
 
 Blumenbach, cited, 383. 
 
 Bochart, cited, 15, 17, 42, 97. 
 
 Bodshi, 371. 
 
 Boekh, cited, 47. 
 
 Bojesmau family, 71 ; See Bush- 
 man. 
 
 Bokkara, 44. 
 
 Bolor, 295. 
 
 Boomerang, 74. 
 
 Borreby skull. 414. 
 
 Bory de St. Vincent, cited, 299, 
 461. 
 
 Botecudos, 268, 298. 
 
 Botta, cited, 198. 
 
 Boudinot E. cited, 385. 
 
 " Bounty " mutineers, 134. 
 
 Bowers S. cited, 387. 
 
 Brace C. L. cited, 143, 315; on 
 prehamites, 139 ; on mulattoes, 
 179 ; misleading evidences used 
 by, 180; on language, 241; on 
 race degradation, 277, 280; on 
 Todas, 348. 
 
 Brachycephalism, 152, 165, 246; 
 in America, 338. 
 
 Brahmanic Aryans, 43, 407; re- 
 ligion, 44. 
 
 Brahui, 55. 
 
 Brains, weights of, in mulattoes, 
 83; convolutions of, 249, 250; 
 weights of, compared, 249; em- 
 bryonic development of, 250. 
 
 Brasseur de Bourbourg, cited, 340, 
 380, 386, 391. 
 
 Brazilians, 79, 395. 
 
 Breaks in palaeontology, 234. 
 
 Bregmatic radius, 169. 
 
 Brewer W. H. cited, 427. 
 
 Brewster D. on cosmic redemp- 
 tion, 292 ; on preadamites, 462.
 
 482 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Briggs John, cited, 44, 350. 
 Broca P. cited, 149, 169, 250, 312. 
 Bronze age, 167, 442. 
 Brown races, genealogy of, 311. 
 Brugsch, cited, 19, 112, 443; on 
 
 Egyptian dynasties, 114. 
 Brunette family, 52, 163. 
 Bruniquel, 417. 
 Bruttium, 25. 
 Biichner on Al 5 ta, 267 ; on savages 
 
 of Borneo, 267. 
 Buffalo of Africa, 260. 
 Bulgarians of the Danube, 64 ; of 
 
 the Yenesei, 64. 
 Bulkley Col. cited, 323. 
 Bunda nations, 69. 
 Bunsen, cited, 18, 112, 113,467; 
 
 on biblical chronology, 107, 
 
 446; on Egyptian monuments, 
 
 110; on Egyptian dynasties, 
 
 114. 
 
 Burke, Luke, cited, 103, 108. 
 Burmese, 317, 371. 
 Buschinaun, on languages, 333. 
 Bushman family, 71. 
 Bushman Venus, portrayed, 72; 
 
 physiognomy of, 254. 
 Bushmen, 310; cephalic index 
 
 of, 167; prognathism of, 171; 
 
 language of, 241 ; paintings by, 
 
 256 ; relation of. to Australians, 
 
 367. 
 
 Cabrera, cited, 386. 
 
 Cain, 136, 469; descendants of, 
 
 162, 347; convicted of murder, 
 
 188, 295; wife of, 188; city of, 
 
 193; settled among preadam- 
 
 ites, 295. 
 Calabria, 25. 
 Calah, 20, 135, 448. 
 Californian Indians, 185, 328, 329, 
 
 330, 333. 
 
 Calneh, 19, 133, 135, 448. 
 Cambrai and Cainbrilla, 39. 
 Cambria, 39. 
 Camel, 260. 
 Canaan, 21, 225. 
 Cauaanites semitized, 36 ; spread 
 
 abroad, 226. 
 Canarese language, 56. 
 Canary islanders, Hamitic, 27, 
 
 28. 
 
 Capellini G. cited, 423. 
 Caphtor and Caphtoriin, 21. 
 
 Cappadocians, 48. 
 
 Cara people, 394. 
 
 Caribs, 338, 397. 
 
 Cartwright Dr. cited, 177. 
 
 Cashgar. See Kashgar. 
 
 Casluhim, 21. 
 
 Caspari O. cited, 357, 363, 401, 
 4<53, 431. 
 
 Catlin, cited, 387. 
 
 Caucasians, 39, 150. 
 
 Cave animals, 432. 
 
 Cave dwellers of Europe, 145. 
 
 Caxaniarquilla, 395. 
 
 Cecrops, 380. 
 
 Cephalic index, 165, 246; insuffi- 
 ciency of, 168; value of, 345. 
 
 Cereals, brought to Europe, 24, 
 44. 
 
 Cerebral substance, 172. 
 
 Chabas, cited, 443. 
 
 Chaktea, primitively Hamitic, 
 23. 
 
 Chaldaean records contain Tatar 
 elements, 48. 
 
 Chaldaean source of Hebrew tra- 
 ditions, 10. 
 
 Challenger, soundings from, 381. 
 
 Chalmers Dr. quoted, 291. 
 
 Champollion, cited, 112, 199, 203. 
 
 Chandana island, 76. 
 
 Changes since human advent, 
 436. 
 
 Charlcvoix, cited, 389. 
 
 Charnay. cited, 387. 
 
 Chart of Dispersions of Noa- 
 chites, 51 ; of Mankind, 361. 
 
 Chathramitoe, 32. 
 
 Chaulau, 33. 
 
 Chedorlaomer, 133. 
 
 Cheops, 204. 
 
 Cherokees, 343. 
 
 Cherubini, cited, 97. 
 
 Chibcha, 337, 394. 
 
 Chicasaws, 343. 
 
 Chichimecs, 340, 392, 393. 
 
 Chile, 395, 405. 
 
 Chilkaht-kwan, 326. 
 
 Chimal-a-kwe, 329. 
 
 Chinese, 40, 61, 314, 317, 323, 342, 
 345 ; migrations of, 355 ; records 
 of, 437 ; claimed derived from 
 Negro, 465 ; received Cain ite civ- 
 ilization, 469 ; traditions of, 129 ; 
 not primordial, 143 ; dispersion 
 of, 371.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 483 
 
 Chippewayaiis, 342. 
 
 Chiriqui, 394. 
 
 Choctaws, 343. 
 
 Chonos archipelago, 186. 
 
 Chorographic relations, 356. 
 
 Chromatic classification of races, 
 52. 
 
 Chronologers, Egyptian, of two 
 schools, 109; long, 114. 
 
 Chronological epochs, 128. 
 
 Chronology accepted, examined, 
 211, 220, 446, 447. 
 
 Chronology, Chinese, 129, 130 ; In- 
 dian, 130; Phoanician, 130. 
 
 Chronology of Egypt, 109 ; sources 
 of, 110; authorities on, 112; Era 
 of Menes, 117; great discrepan- 
 cies of, 117. 
 
 Chronology of Hebrews, 98, 446, 
 447, 453, 465 ; tables of, 98 ; great 
 discrepancies, 104; affectation 
 of precision in, 104; opinions 
 on, 106, 108, 446. 
 
 Chuk-chi, 64, 322, 325. 
 
 Chuk-luk-niut, 322. 
 
 Chun, 130. 
 
 Cibola, 405. 
 
 Cilicians, 36. 
 
 Cimmerians, see Kimrnerians. 
 
 Cingalese, 315. 
 
 Circassians, 40. 
 
 Civilization in America, 333, 386 ; 
 probably indigenous, 388. 
 
 Clark A., on names in Genesis, 14. 
 
 Clark E. L. cited, 64. 
 
 Classification of races, 52, 298; 
 table of, 299, 300, 302. 
 
 Clavicle in Negro, 171. 
 
 Cliff-dwellings, 340, 405. 
 
 Clovis, 122. 
 
 Coimbra, 39. 
 
 Colla, see Aymara. 
 
 Colle del Vento, 423. 
 
 Color as a taxonomic charac- 
 ter, 185, 186, 298 ; of Tlinkets, 
 326. 
 
 Color-classification, 52, 185. 
 
 Columbia river, valley of, 384. 
 
 Columbus, 361. 
 
 Comanches, 333. 
 
 Congoes, 298. 
 
 Congo river, 259. 
 
 Connecting links between Aus- 
 tralians and Negroes, 368. 
 
 Consequences, theological, 283. 
 
 Conspectus of types of mankind, 
 52. 
 
 Contemporary men, and extinct 
 animals, 432. 
 
 Continuity, principle of, 269. 
 
 Contour lines, marine, 362. 
 
 Conway M. D. cited, 159. 
 
 Cope E. D. cited, 382. 
 
 Copper mining, 404. 
 
 Coptic Christians Hamitic, 26. 
 
 Corean dialects,62. 
 
 Coreans, 143, 311 ; described, 318 ; 
 origin of, 376. 
 
 Costa Rica, 394. 
 
 Cradle of mankind, 3, 354 ; search 
 for, 355. 
 
 Crania, prehistoric, index of, 151, 
 167. 
 
 Cranial capacities, 162, 246, 273, 
 320. 
 
 Cranial index, see Cephalic in- 
 dex. 
 
 Crawford T. P., on chronology, 
 100, 105; on Chinese chronol- 
 ogy, 130; on patriarchal peri- 
 ods, 449. 
 
 Creation, epoch of, in Bible, 99 ; 
 various opinions on, 99; not a 
 simple event, 105. 
 
 Crees, 342. 
 
 Crimeans, 39. 
 
 Croll J. cited, 403, 431, 432,442. 
 
 Cro-Magnon skulls, 152, 167, 414. 
 
 Cross-heads, 246. 
 
 Cultural deterioration, 276; causes 
 of, 276 ; examples of, 277, 280. 
 
 Cumberland, 39. 
 
 Cundinamarca, 394, 405. 
 
 Cuneiform characters, 36, 141 ; in- 
 scriptions, 44. 
 
 Curetes, 147. 
 
 Curse pronounced by Noah, 225. 
 
 Curtis R. cited, 281. 
 
 Cush, as a name, 17, 95, 227 ; trans- 
 lated ^Ethiopia, 91 ; country of, 
 17, 20, 27, 88; not in central 
 Africa, 91 ; not the land of the 
 Negroes, 94 ; rivers of, 93. 
 
 Cushim, 29. 
 
 Cushite dynasty at Babylon, 128. 
 
 Cuvier G., on Bojesman woman, 
 254. 
 
 Cyclopes, 146. 
 
 Cynetians, 149. 
 
 Cyprians, 36.
 
 484 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Cyprus, 41. 
 
 Czarnotski A. cited, 410. 
 
 Dahomey, 69, 257. 
 
 Dakotahs, 342. 
 
 Ball W. H. cited, 326; on Eski- 
 mo, 320, 389, 397; on shell- 
 heaps, 325 ; on American eth- 
 nology, 383 ; on Ale-uts, 399. 
 
 Dalton, illustration from, 55, 60. 
 
 Damascus, 35. 
 
 Dana J. D. 403 ; on continental 
 faunas, 356. 
 
 Danakil, 367. 
 
 Danaoi of Pelasgiote origin, 24. 
 
 Danaos, 26. 
 
 Dariel, gorge of, 43. 
 
 Darius Hystaspes, 38. 
 
 Dark complexions explained, 79. 
 
 Darwin C. cited, 86, 87, 403. 
 
 "Daughters of men," 189, 194, 
 295,^440. 
 
 Daunians, 25. 
 
 Davis B. cited, 320. 
 
 Davy, cited, 350. 
 
 De Bretonne, cited, 99. 
 
 Decandolle, cited, 403. 
 
 Deccanese, 187, 312, 407. 
 
 Dedan, 18. 
 
 D'Eichthal, cited, 258. 
 
 De Ferry, cited, 441. 
 
 Degeneracy of races denied, $69, 
 464, 472. 
 
 Degradation, structural, 274 ; cul- 
 tural, 276; of certain Portu- 
 guese, 277; comments on ac- 
 count of, 279. 
 
 Dekapolis, 35. 
 
 De Laet, cited, 384. 
 
 Delamarre C. cited, 410. 
 
 De Lanoye, on age of Nile delta, 
 119. 
 
 Delitzsch, cited, 25. 
 
 Delta, Nilotic, age of, 119. 
 
 Delta of Mississippi, 440. 
 
 Deluge of Noah, 3, 5, 408 ; epoch 
 of, 101, 102, 128; universality 
 of, 105, 190,215; universality 
 of denied, 106, 154, 295, 460, 
 464, 469; no records of, pre- 
 served, 155. 
 
 Denise, man of, 424. 
 
 Dennis, on Etruscans, 25. 
 
 De Saulcy, cited, 18. 
 
 Desjardines, cited, 395. 
 
 Desmoulins A. cited, 184. 
 
 Detached tribes, 144. 
 
 Deteriorations partial and ab- 
 normal, 274. 
 
 D'Halloy O. cited, 410. 
 
 Digger Indians, see Californians. 
 
 Diklah,33. 
 
 Dinkas, 70. 
 
 Diodorus Siculus, cited, 147. 
 
 Disappearing species, 435. 
 
 Dispersion of races, 354; from a 
 central region, 355, 361; of 
 Black races, 363; of Asiatic 
 Mongoloids, 369 ; of Polyne- 
 sians, 370 ; of Americans, 383. 
 
 Distinctions of races, zoological 
 value of, 86 ; amount of, 156. 
 
 Distinctness of Mongoloids and 
 Mediterraneans, 153. 
 
 Distribution of Primates and Car- 
 nivores, 358; of palms, 360. 
 
 Divergence, extreme in four Black 
 races, 236. 
 
 Diversification of African types,. 
 237. 
 
 Dodanim, 41. 
 
 Dodoneans, 41. 
 
 Dokos, 267. 
 
 Dolichocephalism, 152, 246; in 
 America, 338 ; of Eskimo, 344. 
 
 Dolichocephalous heads, 68, 165. 
 
 Dolmens, skulls from, 167. 
 
 Domesticated animals and plants,. 
 355. 
 
 Donaldson, cited, 47. 
 
 Douglass, Frederick, 252. 
 
 Dowaser tribe, 94. 
 
 Dravidians, 79, 144, 369, 473; 
 characterized, 54 ; distinct from 
 Mongoloids, 142, 144; transi- 
 tion from, to Australians, 312, 
 348, 365 ; portrait of one of, 34, 
 349; dispersion of, 407, 430; 
 families of, 53; dialects of, 56^ 
 144. 
 
 Dsungarian trough, 375. 
 
 Du Bois, cited, 39, 42. 
 
 Duck, Labrador, 434. 
 
 Dulkhelitae, 33. 
 
 Dunmore-Lang, cited, 370. 
 
 Dutch, 80. 
 
 Dyaks, 267, 277, 298. 
 
 Dynasties, Egyptian, 111 ; ques- 
 tion of parallelism of, 111; 
 views on, 114; events of first
 
 INDEX. 
 
 485 
 
 three, 124 ; in fourth, 125, 200, 
 216, 443; in fifth, 126; sixth to 
 fourteenth, 126, 198, 207, 208, 
 256 ; period of Shepherd Kings, 
 126; eighteenth, 126, 197, 200, 
 203; nineteenth, 127, 198, 200; 
 the Ethiopian, 200. 
 
 Eadie, on names in Genesis, 15. 
 
 Earl, cited, 366. 
 
 Easter island, 370, 400. 
 
 Eber, 31. 
 
 Eden, 348, 360, 361, 408; of Brah- 
 mans, 361 ; of Americans, 384. 
 
 Educability of intelligence, 272. 
 
 Egypt, antiquity of, 120, 133. 
 
 Egyptian chronology. See Chro- 
 nology. 
 
 Egyptian dynasties parallelized, 
 116; history, 124, 200, 466; lan- 
 guage, 145, 467; monuments, 
 110, 198; knowledge of races, 
 199; queen from Ethiopia, 127; 
 queen Tii, 127; intermarriages, 
 200. 466. 
 
 Ekog-muts, 323. 
 
 Elam, 30, 92, 133. 
 
 Elamites, primitively Semitic, 30. 
 
 Elassar, 133. 
 
 Elephant of Africa, 260, 262. 
 
 Elis, 41. 
 
 Elishah, 41. 
 
 Elliott E. B. cited, 102. 
 
 Elymais, 30. 
 
 Elymaeans, 137. 
 
 Embryonic development of brain, 
 250. 
 
 Emim, 448. 
 
 Engel, cited, 384. 
 
 Engis skull, 152, 414. 
 
 Engisheim skull, 152. 
 
 Enine, descended from Anamim, 
 20. 
 
 Enoch, son of Cain, 188. 
 
 Enosh, 190. 
 
 Environment a condition, 185, 
 187. 
 
 Eozoon, 272. 
 
 Epoch of first man, 419 ; of Stone 
 Folk, 420; of Adamites, 445. 
 
 Epochs, of history, 123; mytho- 
 logical, 129. 
 
 Eponyms, 11-14. 
 
 Era of Menes, 117. 
 
 Erech, 19, 133, 135, 448. 
 
 Erechtheus, 380. 
 
 Eriocome races, 299. 
 
 Eskimo, 64, 186, 383, 388, 389: 
 dolichocephalic, 167, 320; por- 
 trayed, 65 ; described, 320 ; cra- 
 nial capacity of, 320; antiquity 
 of, 325 ; contrasted with Vagan- 
 tes, 320, 321, 327; type of, ex- 
 tending southward, 330, 334; 
 type of, in Patagonia, 337; mi- 
 grations of, 389, 396; in Green- 
 land, 390; origin of, 397, 477. 
 
 Ethiopian region, 357. 
 
 Ethnography of Bible, see Bibli- 
 cal. 
 
 Ethnologists, American, 383. 
 
 Ethnology, American, 383. 
 
 Etruscans, 45, 49, 128 ; of Hamitic 
 origin, 25; inscriptions by, 25. 
 
 Euplocam races, 300, 369. 
 
 Eurasia, 356. 
 
 Europeanized Mongoloids, 79. 
 
 Europeans, see Noachites and 
 Mediterraneans. 
 
 Euscara language, 149, 378. 
 
 Eusebius on chronology, 110, 129. 
 
 Eusebius de Salles cited, 158. 
 
 Euthycome races, 300. t 
 
 Evolution, doctrine of, 264; im- 
 plies constant creation, 271. 
 
 Extinct animals, contemporary 
 with man, 432; of modern 
 times, 433. 
 
 Facial angle, see Prognathism. 
 
 Falb R. cited, 385. 
 
 "Fallen angels," marriages of, 
 194. 
 
 Fans, 368. 
 
 Fantees, 69, 256, 258. 
 
 Fauna of Australian region, 307 
 
 Faunas mammalian, of the con- 
 tinents, 356. 
 
 Fellahin, modern Hamites, 26. 
 
 Fiat theory, 270. 
 
 Figuier L. cited, 418. 
 
 Fiji islands, 76. 
 
 Fijian portrayed, 75. 
 
 Fijians, 74, 76, 308, 317; legend 
 of, 309; a connecting link, 314. 
 
 Finns, 64, 148, 150, 153, 186, 347, 
 350, 398, 413, 421 ; language of, 
 138, 140; migrations of, 377, 
 379. 
 
 Fisk University, 182. 
 
 Fitzgerald O. P. cited, 265. 
 
 " Five Nations," 342.
 
 486 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Fligier cited, 410. 
 
 Flood, see Deluge. 
 
 Floras, dispersion of, 401. 
 
 Floris island, 76. 
 
 Flower W. H., cranial measure- 
 ments by, 164; on Negritos, 
 312. 
 
 Fontan, cited, 416. 
 
 Formosa, 312. 
 
 Forster, cited, 19, 32, 94. 
 
 Foster j. W., on mound-builders, 
 340 ; on Central American tra- 
 ditions, 380. 
 
 Fragments of old races, 298. 
 
 Francourt, cited, 393. 
 
 Fresnel, cited, 19. 
 
 Friendly islands, 370, 400. 
 
 Frontal, skulls of, 151, 417. 
 
 Fuchow official, portrayed, 61. 
 
 Fuegia, 401. 
 
 Fuegians, 268, 277, 298. 
 
 Fu-hi, 129. 
 
 Fulah, see Fulbe. 
 
 Fulbe, 69, 78, 79, 258, 310; mixed 
 Berber and Negro, 238, 367; 
 described, 70. 
 
 Fundi, 368 ; described, 70. 
 
 Furfooz, see Frontal. 
 
 Furuhelm J. on certain Indians, 
 327. 
 
 Gaels, 39. 
 
 Gsetulian Hamites, 20. 
 
 Gaffarel P. on Americans, 386. 
 
 Galapagos islands, 400. 
 
 Galatia, 46. 
 
 Galiudo, cited, 384. 
 
 Galla, mixed, 27, 54, 77, 238, 239, 
 310, 367. 
 
 Gallicia, 47. 
 
 Ganowanian family, 384. 
 
 Gauls, 39, 46. 
 
 Gazelle, soundings from, 381. 
 
 Genealogical lists, Egyptian, 112. 
 
 Genealogical tables of Genesis 
 accurate, 10, 99; alleged in- 
 complete, 223 ; complete, 223. 
 
 Genealogical tree of mankind, 351. 
 
 Genealogy and classification, 298. 
 
 Genealogy of Black races, 297 ; 
 of Brown races, 311 ; of White 
 race, 346; of mankind, 351. 
 
 Genesiacal dispersion limited, 88 ; 
 chart of, 88. 
 
 " Genesis of the Earth and of 
 
 Man," cited, 196; examined, 
 463. 
 
 Genesis (tenth chapter), language 
 of, 10; names of, not personal, 
 11, 12. 
 
 Genghis Khan, 374, 375. 
 
 Gentoo language, 56. 
 
 Geological changes since man's 
 advent, 436. 
 
 Georgians, 42. 
 
 Germans, 47; in the nomadic 
 state, 122; cerebral substance 
 of, 172. 
 
 Geronniere de la, cited, 267. 
 
 Gesenius, cited, 16, 19, 134, 450. 
 
 Getae, 48. 
 
 Gether, 35. 
 
 Gibbs G. cited, 328, 390; on In- 
 dian languages, 329. 
 
 Gibraltar, 23, 28. 
 
 Gihon, 91. 
 
 Giliaks, 143. 
 
 Gillieron, cited, 441. 
 
 Gimiri, 38. 
 
 Giraffe, 260. 
 
 Girard, on age of Nile delta, 119. 
 
 Girgasite, 22. 
 
 Gizeh, pyramids, 125. 
 
 Glacial Epoch, conditions attend- 
 ing, 429; human movements 
 during, 429, 430; not excess- 
 ively remote, 437. 
 
 Glacial periods, 431. 
 
 Glaciers visibly changing, 437. 
 
 Gobi, see Tarym-Basin, 372. 
 
 Gomer, 38, 88, 132, 142. 
 
 Gonierians, 39, 142. 
 
 Gomorrah, 134. 
 
 Gonds, 56. 
 
 Gorilla, portrait of, 253. 
 
 Goths, 46, 77. 
 
 Gould's measurements, 83. 
 
 Grand Pressigny, 416. 
 
 Grecian colonizations by Aryans, 
 45. 
 
 Greece, first intercourse of with 
 Egypt, 26. 
 
 Greek language, 240. 
 
 Grey, George, on Maories, 264. 
 
 Grotius, Hugo, cited, 384. 
 
 Grimm, cited, 47, 148, 413. 
 
 Griquas, 80, 81. 
 
 Guanches Hamitic, 27, 28. 
 
 Guatemala, 393, 394. 
 
 Gypsies, 44.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 487 
 
 Hadencloa, 237. 
 
 Haclorain, 32. 
 
 Hadramaut, 32. 
 
 Haeckel E. cited, 421, 423; on 
 classification, 299; on Lemuria, 
 360. 
 
 Haidahs, 326, 330. 
 
 Hailtsa, 326. 
 
 Hair, 186; as a taxonomic char- 
 acter, 298; of Egyptians, 203, 
 204, 466. 
 
 Hairiness, 63, 73, 324. 
 
 Hales, cited, 18; on epoch of 
 creation, 99. 
 
 Ham, import of word, 16, 54, 99, 
 190, 226, 409. 
 
 Hamath, 92. 
 
 Hamathite, 23. 
 
 Hamites, and their dispersion, 16, 
 447 ; close kindred of Semites, 
 36 ; in south of Europe, 23, 24, 
 379 ; as founders of cities, 24 ; 
 absorbed by later populations, 
 29. 
 
 Hamitic, civilization in Babylon- 
 ia, 20; mixtures, 78; type per- 
 sistent in miscigenesis, 27, 71 ; 
 family, 54; origin of Negroes 
 considered, 222; supposed 
 grounds of this theory, 223. 
 
 Harrington M. W., illustration 
 from, 61, 62, 63. 
 
 Harte, Bret, cited, 427. 
 
 Hausa language, 69, 368. 
 
 Haven, Bishop Gilbert, on misci- 
 genesis, 81. 
 
 Havilah, the Hamitic, 11, 18; 
 the Semitic, 33. 
 
 Hawaiian woman portrayed, 173, 
 318; man portrayed, 59, 316. 
 
 Hawkshaw, Sir John, cited, 121. 
 
 Hays I. I. cited, 434. 
 
 Hayti. Negro in, 265. 
 
 Hazara, 374. 
 
 Hazarmaveth, 32. 
 
 Heber, 31. 
 
 Hebrew chronology, 98 ; inexact, 
 99. 
 
 Hebrew, documents, antiquity of, 
 98 ; ethnology, 98. 
 
 Hebrews, 32. 
 
 Hendree,Dr. J., testimony of, 177. 
 
 Heredity, influence of, 231. 
 
 Herodotus, cited, 24, 119; on 
 chronology, 111. 
 
 Hesiod, cited, 146. 
 
 Heth, 22. 
 
 H6va, 361, 407. 
 
 Himyaric Arabians, 23, 29, 33, 97. 
 
 Himyarites, 78, 97, 187, 239. 
 
 Himyaritic portrait, 202. 
 
 Hindu Kush, 43, 44. 
 
 Hindu language, 44, portrait, 202. 
 
 Hindus, 49, 79. 
 
 Hiong-Nu, 347. 
 
 Historical indications on age of 
 Stone Folk, 442. 
 
 History of Egypt, 124. 
 
 Hitchcock E. cited, 439. 
 
 Hittites, 22. 
 
 Hivite, 22. 
 
 Hoang-ti, 130. 
 
 Holmes W. H., 405. 
 
 Hombron, cited, 461. 
 
 Homer, cited, 145. 
 
 Hooker J. D. on land connec- 
 tions, 360, 401. 
 
 Horn Gr. on Americans, 386. 
 
 Horse and race divergence, 216, 
 217. 
 
 Hottentot, families, 53, 71 ; race, 
 71. 
 
 Hottentots, 80, 86, 185, 320; con- 
 nection of, with Egyptians, 71 ; 
 cephalic index of, 167, 168; 
 prognathism of, 171 ; length of 
 arm of, 172; homogeneity of, 
 239 ; language of, 71, 241 ; brain 
 of, 249 ; portrait of, 253 ; physi- 
 ognomy of, 254 ; compared with 
 Papuans, 308; legend of, 309; 
 compared with Mongoloids, 
 313 ; nasal index of, 320 ; origin 
 of, 367; in relation to two 
 human origins, 368; claimed 
 derived from negro, 465. 
 
 Hovas, 371. 
 
 Hrabamus, cited, 360. 
 
 Hul, 35. 
 
 Humboldt A. cited, 47, 378, 395; 
 on Americans, 338, 386, 387, 
 391. 
 
 Humerus of Bushmen, 171. 
 
 Humphreys and Abbot, cited, 440. 
 
 Hungarians, 79. 
 
 Hungary, occupied by Kelts, 46. 
 
 Hunt J., cited, 418. 
 
 Hunt S. B. cited, 83. 
 
 Hunting Indians, see Vagantes. 
 
 Hupa, 329; portrait of, 331.
 
 488 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Huxley T. H., on racial fixity, 
 135; on classification, 299; on 
 Dravida, 312; on Neanderthal 
 skull, 414 ; on age of man, 426. 
 
 Hwang-ho, 372, 437. 
 
 Hwei-hi, 373. 
 
 Hyatt A. cited, 275. 
 
 Hybridity, see Miscigenesis. 
 
 Hybridity among Egyptians, 27, 
 79. 
 
 Hyksos, as ancestors of Ameri- 
 cans, 385. 
 
 Hyperborean type, 345. 
 
 lapetus, 38. 
 
 Iberians, 42, 45, 46, 149, 198; mi- 
 grations of, 378 ; epoch of, 443. 
 
 Ice-wells, 438, 439. 
 
 Iconographs, Egyptian, 199, 200, 
 211. 
 
 Idiocy, 182. 
 
 Incas, 394, 395, 405. 
 
 Index cranial, 165. 
 
 Indo-Chinese, 317, see Malayo- 
 Chinese. 
 
 Indo-Europeans, see Aryans. 
 
 Iniac radius, 169. 
 
 Innuit, see Eskimo. 
 
 Insanity, 182. 
 
 Inspiration, the guarantee of, 
 456. 
 
 Intermixtures, see Miscigenesis. 
 
 lobarito, 33. 
 
 Ionian islands, 65. 
 
 Ionian Japhetites, 48. 
 
 lonians, primitive Pelasgic, 25 ; 
 Japhetized, 40; overlying Tu- 
 ranians, 138. 
 
 Irad, 188, 193. 
 
 Iranians, 140, 430; languages of, 
 467. 
 
 Iranic sub-family, 440. 
 
 Irish elk, 436. 
 
 Iron age, 167, 442. 
 
 Iroquois, 342, 396; strength of 
 back of, 175. 
 
 ISh, 160, 190, 196, 294. 
 
 Ishmaelites, 37, 97 
 
 Ismi-Dagon, 128. 
 
 Israel, lost tribes of, 385. 
 
 Issel, cited, 425. 
 
 Istrians, 45. 
 
 Itelmes, 64, 325. 
 
 Ives Lieut., on American lan- 
 guages, 329. 
 
 Jabal, 136, 188, 446. 
 
 Jackson W. H., illustration from, 
 66, 332, 334; on cliff-dwellings, 
 341, 405. 
 
 Jacolliot L. cited, 361. 
 
 Japanese, 311, 318, 323, 342, 355; 
 one of portrayed, 62, 324 ; fam- 
 ily, 61. 
 
 Japheth, the name, 38, 409. 
 
 Japhetites, dispersion of, 38, 447 ; 
 in secular history, 43 ; lan- 
 guages of, 467. 
 
 Jargon, 322. 
 
 Javan, 40. 
 
 Javanites, 38, 40, 48. 
 
 Jebus, 22. 
 
 Jebusite, 22. 
 
 Jefferson Thomas, on negroes, 
 251. 
 
 Jerah, 32. 
 
 Jews, as ancestors of Americans, 
 385. 
 
 Jobab, 33. 
 
 Johnson Dr. on color of negro, 
 223. 
 
 Johnson Keith, cited, 314. 
 
 Joktan, 32. 
 
 Joktanides, 32, 37, 97, 239. 
 
 Joloffers, 69. 
 
 Jonathan, Targum of, 97. 
 
 Joruba dialects, 69. 
 
 Josephus, on chronology, 111. 
 
 Jubainville, cited, 24, 25, 128, 443. 
 
 Jubal, 136, 188, 446. 
 
 Judea, primitively Hamitic,23. 
 
 Justin, cited, 141. 
 
 Kabyles, 26, 27. 
 
 Kaffirs, 69, 185, 258, 310, 367. 
 
 Kalmuks, 64, 79, 374,411. 
 
 Kamtchatka, passage from, 399, 
 400. 
 
 Kamtchatkans, 164. 
 
 Kauaks, 317, 400. 
 
 Kaniag-muts, 323. 
 
 Kanoa, 317. 
 
 Karnak, tablet of, 113. 
 
 Kas'h, 95. 
 
 Kashgar, 44, 295, 372. 
 
 Katabania, 33. 
 
 Ke islands, 75. 
 
 Keltiberians, 49. 
 
 Kelts, in northern Italy, 26, 46; 
 in Hungary, 46; in America, 
 387 ; in the nomadic state, 122.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 489 
 
 Kennicott, cited, 108. 
 
 Kenrick J. cited, 18, 108, 112. 
 
 Kesh, 95. 
 
 Keshite queen, 127. 
 
 KhaM, see Ham. 
 
 KheM, 16, 90. 
 
 Khitan, 374. 
 
 Khiva, 44. 
 
 Khonds, 56. 
 
 Khotanese, 372. 
 
 Kidd Prof, cited, 129. 
 
 Kiekars, 347. 
 
 Kimmerians, 39, 42, 46, 48. 
 
 Kirghis, 64, 373. 
 
 Kittim, 41. 
 
 Klalam, 326. 
 
 Klunzinger, cited, 119. 
 
 Kneeland S. on Mulattoes, 84, 
 
 178; on preadamites, 462. 
 Kuobel, cited, 17, 31, 39. 
 Knox, on Mulattoes, 85. 
 Koi-koiu, see Hottentots. 
 Kokand, 44. 
 Kolushes, or Koloshians, see 
 
 Tlinkets. 
 
 Koraks, or Koriaks, 322, 327. 
 Koreishites, 238. 
 
 Kosmas Indicopleustes cited, 361. 
 Kowitsin, 326. 
 Krapf on Dokos, 267. 
 KSh, 95. 
 
 Kurdish portrait, 202. 
 Kurile islands, 312 ; passage from, 
 
 399. 
 
 Kurilmns, 143. 
 Kuro Si wo, 400. 
 
 Kurtz, on names in Genesis, 14. 
 Kush, 95. 
 Kyalmi, 326. 
 Kymv, or Kymri, 39, 46. 
 
 Lactantius, cited, 360. 
 
 Lallemand, cited, 268. 
 
 Lamarck, cited, 184. 
 
 Lamboidal radius, 169. 
 
 Lamech, 188,194; two wives of, 
 194. 
 
 La Naulette, jaw from, 251. 
 
 Lanci, cited, 52. 
 
 Landa, cited, 386. 
 
 Lange, cited, 35, 39. 
 
 Language of Bible, see Biblical 
 language. 
 
 Language of Genesis, see Gene- 
 sis. 
 
 Languages, variability of, 229, 
 329, 330 ; persistence of, 240 ; in 
 Africa, 241; in America, 320; 
 as ethnic criteria, 325 ; of Mex- 
 ico, 333; of Dravida,365, 409; 
 of Egyptians, 467. 
 
 Lapps,' 150, 153, 345, 351, 413,421. 
 
 Larat island, 75. 
 
 Latham, cited, 312; on Eskimo, 
 327 ; on Aryans, 410. 
 
 Lawrence, cited, 338. 
 
 Layard, cited, 18, 198. 
 
 Lebanon Mts., 23. 
 
 Leconte Jos. cited, 439. 
 
 Lectonia, 440. 
 
 Legend of Fijians, 309 ; of Hotten- 
 tots, 319. 
 
 Legge, cited, 131 ; on Chinese mi- 
 grations, 372. 
 
 Legs in Negro, 174. 
 
 Lehabim, 20. 
 
 Le Hir, on biblical chronology, 
 107. 
 
 Le Hon, on Nile delta, 119; on 
 Iberians, 150; on prehistoric 
 skulls, 151, 152. 
 
 Leidy J. cited, 382. 
 
 Leleioho, portrait of, 59. 
 
 Lelewel, cited, 410. 
 
 Lemuria, 359, 407, 429, 433, 473. 
 
 Lemuroids, 359. 
 
 Lengthened chronology needed, 
 223, 224. 
 
 Lenormant C. cited, 108. 
 
 Lenormant F. cited, 18, 24, 33, 40, 
 110, 112, 114, 134, 142, 152; on 
 biblical chronology, 107; on 
 Egyptian chronology, 114; on 
 prehamites, 140; on origin of 
 Turanians, 141 ; on the curse of 
 Noah, 225; on human antiqui- 
 ty, 431. 
 
 Le"ognan, 422. 
 
 Lepcha portrayed, 319. 
 
 Lepsius,cited,18,71,108,112, 113, 
 114, 198, 207, 218; on Ethiopi- 
 ans, 96; researches of, 118. 
 
 Leptorhinian skulls, 320. 
 
 Le Puy-en-Velay, 423. 
 
 Le Sueur, cited, 108. 
 
 Letto-Slavs, 47, 49. 
 
 Letts, 47. 
 
 Leucomelanous races, 299. 
 
 Leucous races, 299. 
 
 Lewis, Edmoudia, 252.
 
 490 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Liberia, 265. 
 
 Libyans, 20 ; epoch of, 443. 
 
 Lichtenstein, on Bushman traits, 
 254. 
 
 Lightfoot, on precise biblical 
 dates, 104. 
 
 Ligurians, 25, 45, 49, 151, 198. 
 
 Limited scope of biblical ethnog- 
 raphy, 88. 
 
 Linguistic characters persistent, 
 240. 
 
 Linguistic affiliations in Africa, 
 241. 
 
 Liotrichi, 299. 
 
 Lipans, 342. 
 
 "Lived," how employed in He- 
 brew, 451. 
 
 Longevity of patriarchs, 5, 231 ; 
 implies insusceptibility of 
 change, 232 ; treated by Craw- 
 ford, 450. 
 
 Loo Choo islands, 312, 365. 
 
 Lophocome races, 299. 
 
 Lot, 133. 
 
 Loyalty islands, 76. 
 
 Lub, 95. 
 
 Lubbock J. cited, 418, 441. 
 
 Lubim, 20. 
 
 Lucania, 25. 
 
 Lud, 34, 41, 95. 
 
 Ludim, 20. 
 
 Lungs, capacity of, 173. 
 
 Liitke, cited, 323, 327. 
 
 Lycians, 128. 
 
 Lydia, 41. 
 
 Lydians of Asia Minor, 20, 34, 
 128. 
 
 Lyell C. cited, 400, 418, 425, 436, 
 446. 
 
 Madagascarese, mixed, 238, 370. 
 
 Madai, 40, 132. 
 
 Magog, 29, 88, 141. 
 
 Magyars, 79. 
 
 Mahnioudi canal, 125. 
 
 Makah, 328 ; described, 330. 
 
 Makololos, 238. 
 
 Makuani, 310. 
 
 Malacca, 77, 312. 
 
 Malagasy archipelago, 389. 
 
 Mala'i, 33. 
 
 Malayalam language, 56. 
 
 Malays, 71, 315; described, 57; 
 one of portrayed, 58; disper- 
 sion of 58, 355, 369, 370. See 
 
 also " Polynesians " and " Ha- 
 waiians." 
 
 Malayo-Chinese, 60, 317, 345; mi- 
 grations of, 371, 376. 
 
 Mali, 33. 
 
 Malichse, 33. 
 
 Mammoth, 377, 398; contempo- 
 rary with man, 435. 
 
 Man a tropical animal, 356; and 
 oriental, 356. 
 
 Mandingoes, 65, 256, 257, 368; 
 progress made by, 257. 
 
 Manetho on Egyptian chronol- 
 ogy, 110, 129. 
 
 Mankind, types of, 52. 
 
 Mantchus, 63, 404. 
 
 Mantua an Etruscan city, 25. 
 
 Maories, 317 ; civilization of, 264. 
 
 Marcellus on Atlantis, 381. 
 
 Mariette, on Egyptian chronol- 
 ogy, 110; on parallelism of 
 dynasties, 112. 
 
 Market products of Nyangwe, 
 261. 
 
 Markham C. cited, 389. 
 
 Marquesas islands, 370, 400. 
 
 Marsh O. C. cited, 382. 
 
 Marvin, Bishop, on redemption in 
 other worlds, 289. 
 
 Mascarene islands, 359. 
 
 Mash, 35. 
 
 Masoretic text of Bible, 8, 9. 
 
 Maspero, cited, 150. 
 
 Massat, 416. 
 
 Maurer C. cited, 390. 
 
 Maury A. cited, 315, 364. 
 
 Maya, 334; civilization of, 262. 
 
 M'Causland, cited, 38; on Shep- 
 herds of Egypt, 126, 385 ; on 
 Adam and MA, 196; on West 
 Indies, 265 ; on theological con- 
 sequences, 288; on origin of 
 Americans, 385; on preadaui- 
 ites, 468. 
 
 McClintock and Strong's Cyclo- 
 paedia, cited, 17, 19, 93, 94, 96, 
 102, 103, 120, 125, 458, 465. 
 
 McCulloch, cited, 384. 
 
 Medean Dynasty in Babylonia, 
 128, 139, 140. 
 
 Medes, 40 ; displaced Turanians, 
 40, 140, 141. 
 
 Medicines, doses of, required, 177 
 
 Mediterranean shores occupied 
 by Hamites, 23.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 491 
 
 Mediterraneans, 52, 53; anthro- 
 pological characters of, 162, 
 164, 166, 167, 168, 169, 172; 
 skeleton of, 248; portrayed in 
 ancient Egypt, 201 ; genealogy 
 of, 346, 408; three concurrent 
 indications, 346; origin of, 348, 
 350 ; dispersion of, 407 ; various 
 opinions on, 409; primitive 
 condition of, 418; epoch of, 
 445. 
 
 Mehujael, 188, 193, 194. 
 
 Meigs, cited, 338. 
 
 Melanesians, 76, 77, 311 ; disper- 
 sion of, 365. 
 
 Melanochroi, 135. 
 
 Melanous races, 299. 
 
 Menes, Era of, 117, 128, 212, 218, 
 219. 
 
 Mentone skull, 152. 
 
 Merliet, portrait of, 205. 
 
 Meshech, Semitic, 35 ; Japhetic, 
 42. 
 
 Mesocephalic heads, 165. 
 
 Messapians, 25. 
 
 Miao-tse, 317, 376. 
 
 Micronesians, 59, 76, 77, 292, 370. 
 
 Midian, 91. 
 
 Migrations, 355 ; of Polynesians, 
 354; of Hottentots and Ne- 
 groes, 367 ; of Asiatics, 369 ; of 
 Chinese, 372 ; of Turks, 373 ; of 
 Mongols, 374; of Tunguses, 
 374; routes of, 375; of Ural- 
 Altaics, 377; of Americans, 
 388, 396, 404 ; of Mexicans, 390 ; 
 routes of, 392; of Aztecs, 392; 
 of Central Americans, 394; 
 from Polynesia, 400. 
 
 Miller H. on cosmic redemption, 
 292. 
 
 Miller S. cited, 308. 
 
 Milne-Edwards, cited, 359. 
 
 Mincopies, 76, 77, 311, 314. 
 
 Miocene Atlantis, 382. 
 
 Mir-ku, 158, 475. 
 
 Miscigenesis, 79, 80; not always 
 perfect, 80 ; a bad case of, 279 ; 
 in the United States, 81 ; in 
 Egypt, 127. 
 
 Missing links, 234; meaning ot, 
 235. 
 
 Mixed races, 237, 238, 279. 
 
 Mixtecs, 392. 
 
 Moffat, cited, 71. 
 
 Molucca islands, 76, 311. 
 
 Mongols, 63, 79, 314 : invasions of 
 in Europe, 48, 374 ; origin and 
 migrations of, 374, 377, 404. 
 
 Mongoloids, 53, 57; populous- 
 ness of, 154; cosmopolitan, 
 154; cranial capacities of, 163, 
 164, 246; cephalic index of, 
 166, 167, 246; prognathism of, 
 170, 171 ; cold temperament of, 
 181; portrait of one of, 202; 
 cross-heads among, 246; com- 
 pared with Hottentots, 213; 
 American, 320; Asiatic, dis- 
 persion of, 369; radiant point 
 of, 370; American, dispersion 
 of, 383, 473. 
 
 Monogenists, 185. 
 
 Monogeuy, 184. 
 
 Monsoons, 400. 
 
 Monteiro, cited, 281. 
 
 Montpereux, Dubois de, cited, 18. 
 
 Monuments, Chaldsean and As- 
 syrian, 198, 459; Egyptian, on 
 chronology, 110, 112, 459. 
 
 Moor, cited, 281 
 
 Moqui, 333. 
 
 Morgan L. H. cited, 341, 383, 384, 
 390, 405. 
 
 Morlot, cited, 441. 
 
 Morrow W., testimony of, 183. 
 
 Morse E. S. cited, 143. 
 
 Morton Dr. on Americans, 338, 
 383. 
 
 Mound-builders, 339, 340, 474. 
 
 Movel, cited, 277. 
 
 Mtesa, king of Uganda, 258. 
 
 Mulattoes, not perfect mixtures, 
 80; inferiority of, 83; strength 
 of back of, 175 ; feebleness of, 
 178, 190. 
 
 Miiller F. cited, 64, 70, 86, 238, 
 242, 370, 446; on Scyths. 48; 
 on population of the world, 76; 
 on Australians, 307. 
 
 Miiller Max, cited, 43, 71, 467 ; on 
 Asiatic movements, 376. 
 
 Mummies of Patagonia, 337. 
 
 Munda tribes, 54, 56. 
 
 Murray, cited, 28, 358 ; on Poly- 
 nesian connections, 403, 404. 
 
 Muscogees, 343. 
 
 Musoi,"of Hamitic origin, 24. 
 
 Mut-sun woman portrayed, 335. 
 
 Muttuk man portrayed, 60.
 
 492 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Muysca, 337. 
 
 Muzzle of Negro and Hawaiian. 
 
 174. 
 
 Mysiu, 24. 
 Mysol island, 75. 
 Mysteries of inspired language, 
 
 457. 
 
 Nahoas, migrations of, 391, 393, 
 405. 
 
 Nahsu or Nahsi, 127, 197, 199, 208, 
 263. 
 
 Nahuatl or Nahuatlac nations, 
 civilization of, 262; languages 
 of, 333, 334 ; migrations of, 392, 
 401. 
 
 Namahu, 199. 
 
 Namaquas, 367. 
 
 Names in Genesiacal genealogies, 
 11. 
 
 Namollo, 64, 321, 322, 323, see 
 "Tuski." 
 
 Namu, 197. 
 
 Nanai-muk, 326. 
 
 Naphtuhim, 20. 
 
 Nares Dr., on cosmic redemption, 
 292. 
 
 Nasal index, 320. 
 
 Nasal radius, 168. 
 
 Nassee, 330. 
 
 Natchez, 425. 
 
 Naulette, 414. 
 
 Navahoes, 342. 
 
 Neanderthal skull, 152, 414. 
 
 Nearctic region, 357. 
 
 Negritos, 77, 312. 
 
 Negroes, families of, 53; charac- 
 terized, 68; enslaved in Egypt, 
 127; cranial capacities of, 163, 
 164, 246 ; cephalic index of, 166, 
 167, 246; auricular radii of, 168, 
 247 ; projections of head of, 169 ; 
 prognathism of, 170,247; sun- 
 dry anatomical characters, 171 ; 
 length of arm of, 172, 247 ; lungs 
 of, 173; legs of, 174; heel of, 
 174; hair of, 174; sundry char- 
 acters of, 174; physiological 
 characters of, 175 ; sluggishness 
 of, 175, 181, 183; medicine re- 
 quired by, 177; insensibility of, 
 178; exemption of, from dis- 
 eases, 180; psychic characteris- 
 tics of, 181, 251, 256; insanity 
 and idiocy of, 182; admirable 
 
 qualities among, 182; depicted 
 on Egyptian monuments, 97, 
 199, 201, 205; existing in 
 Twelfth, Eleventh, and Sixth 
 Dynasties, 208; summary of 
 Egyptian evidence on, 209; 
 chronological position of, 214, 
 218; not descended from Noah, 
 215; nor from Adam, 217, 220; 
 claimed as Adamic, 230 ; homo- 
 geneity of, 239 ; linguistic char- 
 acters of, 240; inferiority of, 
 244; cross-heads among, 246; 
 brain of, 249 ; in literature and 
 art, 252; physiognomy of, 253; 
 in history, 256, 257; opportuni- 
 ties of, for improvement, 
 259-64; contrasted with Mao- 
 ries, 264; tendency of to bar- 
 barism, 265; inferiority of 
 structure of, 275 ; a subject of 
 salvation, 284; nasal index of, 
 320 ; origin and dispersion of, 
 367. 
 
 Nejd, 35. 
 
 Neolithic epoch, 167, 414, 415, 
 416, 442. 
 
 Neotropical region, 357. 
 
 Nepalee, 44. 
 
 Nestorians, 35. 
 
 Neumann, on Chinese chronol- 
 ogy, 131. 
 
 New Caledonians, 74, 76. 
 
 New Granada, 394. 
 
 New Guinea, 75, 76. 
 
 New Hebrides, 76. 
 
 New Ireland, 76. 
 
 New Zealanders, 264. 
 
 Niam-Niam, 368. 
 
 Nicobar islands, 310. 
 
 Niebuhr, cited, 47; on Kelts and 
 Iberians, 149. 
 
 Niger river, 259. 
 
 Nigritians, 465. 
 
 Nile, 27; delta of, 119; valley of 
 occupied by Hamites, 23. 
 
 Nilghiri Hills, 349. 
 
 Nimrod, 19, 20, 31, 135, 448. 
 
 Nineveh, 19, 448. 
 
 Noachites, 408; language of, 138; 
 cranial capacities of, 162, 164, 
 245 ; cephalic index of, 166, 246 ; 
 auricular radii of, 168, 247; 
 projections of head of, 169 ; prog- 
 nathism of, 170, 171, 247 ; length
 
 INDEX. 
 
 493 
 
 of arm of, 172; cerebral sub- 
 stance of, 172; "Ariel's" opin- 
 ion of, 189 ; nasal index of, 320. 
 
 Noah, as ancestor of all men liv- 
 ing, 10, 89, 90. 
 
 Nod, land of, 190. 
 
 Nolan E. cited, 104. 
 
 Nomadic state, duration of, 122. 
 
 Nordenskjold, 322. 
 
 Norris E., on Mulattoes, 85 ; on 
 Maories, 264. 
 
 Norsemen, 387. 
 
 Northeastward stream of Asiat- 
 ics, 371, 375, 404. 
 
 Nott J. C. cited, 87, 184, 207 ; on 
 Mulattoes, 179, 180. 
 
 Nott and Gliddon, cited, 18, 201, 
 315. 
 
 Nuba, 70, 258. 
 
 Nubians, 320 ; partially semifixed, 
 37 ; warred upon, 263 ; Hamitic, 
 27, 237, 239 ; and Negroes de- 
 picted, 97. 
 
 Numidians, 20. 
 
 Nutka family, 328. 
 
 Nyangwe", market of, 261. 
 
 Nyauza lake, 259. 
 
 Obal, 38. 
 
 Oenotnans, Pelasgic, 25. 
 
 Ofor, 33. 
 
 Ojibways, 342. 
 
 Okee-og-mut, 398. 
 
 Olmecs, 391. 
 
 Olmo skull, 152. 
 
 Oman, country of Seba, 17. 
 
 Ombro-Latins, 25, 26, 45, 49. 
 
 Omnipotence not limited to par- 
 ticular methods, 6. 
 
 Ophir, 33. 
 
 Opisthiac radius, 169. 
 
 Oppert, on Turanian language, 
 138. 
 
 Orange river, 259. 
 
 Orarian type, 321, 327, 388. See 
 also Ale-ut, Eskimo, Sedentes. 
 
 Oriental, connections of Ameri- 
 cans, 387; region, 357; world, 
 faunas of, 356. 
 
 Origin of Americans, 384; of 
 American civilization, 386. 
 
 Origins, question of two dis- 
 tinct, 368. 
 
 Orinoco, 397. 
 
 Orozco y Berra, cited, 392. 
 
 Osburn, cited, 113. 
 
 Osmanlis, 64, 79, 374, 408. 
 
 Ostiaks of the Yenesei, 144. 
 
 Otomies, 391. 
 
 Outlying tribes, 144. 
 
 Ovambos, 69. 
 
 Owen, Richard, on Egyptian an- 
 tiquity, 120; on Fourth Dy- 
 nasty, 125; on Shepherds of 
 Egypt, 126 ; on Lemuria, 360. 
 
 Owillapsh, 328. 
 
 Ozbeg, 44. 
 
 Pachacamac. 395. 
 
 Paharia, 56. 
 
 Pah-Utahs, 355. 
 
 Palsearctic region, 355. 
 
 Paleolithic, epoch, 167, 442 ; men, 
 413, 414. 
 
 Palseontological breaks, 234. 
 
 Palaeontology and race diver- 
 gence, 216, 232, 234. 
 
 Paleucan civilization, 394. 
 
 Palgrave, cited, 28, 91. 
 
 Palms, of Africa, 260; of Lem- 
 uria, 360 ; of South America, 
 402. 
 
 Pamir, 295. 
 
 Pamphylia, 41. 
 
 Panama, 394. 
 
 Paphlagonia, 39, 41. 
 
 Papuans, 74, 77, 311 ; families of, 
 53; cranial capacities of, 164; 
 compared with Hottentots, 308; 
 with Australians, 308; home 
 of, 310; dispersion of, 365; 
 relation of, to Hottentots, 366. 
 
 Papyri, 112. 
 
 Papyrus, Turin, 113, 126; Prisse, 
 126. 
 
 Paradise. See " Eden." 
 
 Parallelisms in Egyptian dy- 
 nasties, 111, 114. 
 
 Parian chronicle, 380. 
 
 Parker T. on Caucasian race, 
 157. 
 
 Parsees, 134. 
 
 Parton J., on race repugnance, 
 85; on negro intellect, 252. 
 
 Patagonians, 337, 395. 
 
 Pathros, 92. 
 
 Pathrusim, 21. 
 
 Patrial names in Hebrew, 11, 
 227 ; in other languages, 13. 
 
 Patriarchal periods. 445.
 
 494 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Patriarchs, ages of, 4, 5, 102. 
 
 Pausanias, on Pelasgians, 24; on 
 Cyclopes, 147. 
 
 Payne B. H. on the Negro, 189. 
 
 Payot, cited, 438. 
 
 Peguans, 371. 
 
 Pehlevi language, 44. 
 
 Pelasgians, of Hamitic origin, 
 24; events of, 442; in Asia 
 Minor, 24; in Italy, 25, 79; 
 absorbed by Aryans, 79. 
 
 Peleg, 33, 135, 447, 448; geneal- 
 ogy ending with, 34. 
 
 Pelew islands, 76. 
 
 Pelvis, of Negro, 172, 249; of 
 Chimpanzee, 249. 
 
 Pentateuch, allows prenoachit- 
 ism, 132 ; restricted to Adamic 
 history, 132. 
 
 Perigord, 415. 
 
 Permians, 64. 
 
 Peruvians, 336; type of, in Pata- 
 gonia, 337 ; in North America ; 
 341 ; pottery of, 387. 
 
 Peschel O. cited, 57, 68, 74, 238, 
 267, 311, 326, 357, 360, 370, 415 ; 
 on Basques, 149 ; on African lan- 
 guages, 241 ; on certain legends, 
 309 ; on Polynesian migrations, 
 354. 
 
 Peucetians, Pelasgic, 24. 
 
 Peyrerius, 287; on preadamites, 
 454; denounced for heresy, 
 457. 
 
 PfaffF. cited, 441. 
 
 Phaethon, fable of, 223. 
 
 Pharusii, 21. 
 
 Philippine islands, 77, 311. 
 
 Philistim, 21. 
 
 Phillips W. on miscigenesis, 81. 
 
 Phoenicia, primitively Hamitic, 
 23. 
 
 Phoenicians, 21, 36,448; chronol- 
 ogy of, 130 ; and America, 386. 
 
 Phoenix, reappearance of, 124. 
 
 Phrygia, 49. 
 
 Phrygians, 39, 45, 128. 
 
 PhuC41. 
 
 Phut, 21, 95. 
 
 Physiological comparisons of 
 races, 175. 
 
 Pickering, on races, 52, 476. 
 
 Pile-habitations, 421. 
 
 Pitcairn islanders, 134, 370, 400. 
 
 Plan of salvation, 284. 
 
 Plants, domesticated, 355. 
 
 Plasticity, of Africans assumed, 
 229, 236 ; of early races, 230 ; 
 denial of, 231 ; opposed by old 
 conception of species, 233 ; and 
 by populousness of inferior 
 races, 236. 
 
 Plato, cited, 147; on Atlantis, 
 379. 
 
 Pliocene man, 426. 
 
 Plurality of origins denied, 284, 
 287. 
 
 Plutarch, on the name Ham, 17. 
 
 Poesche T. cited, 87, 350, 410. 
 
 Poisson, cited, 384. 
 
 Polished Stone Epoch, 152, 167, 
 441, 442. 
 
 Polygenists, 185, 384. 
 
 Polygeny, 184. 
 
 Polynesia as origin of Americans, 
 385. 
 
 Polynesian land connection, 401. 
 
 Polynesians, 59, 74, 76, 77, 264, 
 310,317,320; in America, 343, 
 400; dispersion of, 370; voy- 
 ages of, 400. 
 
 Poole R. S., on Egyptian monu- 
 ments, 110; on parallelism of 
 dynasties, 111, 114; on pre- 
 hamitic populations, 134; on 
 Epoch of Flood, 213; on pre- 
 adamites, 468. 
 
 Population by races, 76. 
 
 Porteus, Bishop, on cosmic re- 
 demption, 293. 
 
 Portrait of, Tamulian, 55 ; Malay, 
 58; Hawaiian 59, 173,316,318; 
 Malayo-Chinese, 60; Chinese, 
 6t; Japanese, 62, 324; Aino, 
 63; Eskimo, 65; American 
 Hunting Indian, 66, 332; Ale- 
 ut, 67; Bushman Venus, 72; 
 Australian, 73; Papuan, 75; 
 Aeta, 78; Nubians, 97; Ne- 
 groes, 97, 205, 206; Aryan, 201 ; 
 Himyarite, 202; Kurd, 202; 
 Hindu, 202; Mongoloid, 202; 
 Egyptian, 203, 204, 205; Hot- 
 tentot and Gorilla, 253; Poly- 
 nesian, 316, 318; Lepcha, 319; 
 Hupa, 331; Spotted Tail, 332; 
 Moqui maiden, 334; Mut-sun 
 woman, 335; Quichua, 336; 
 Dravidian, 34, 349; Egyptians, 
 97, 199 seq.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 495 
 
 Portuguese, degraded, 277. 
 
 Pottery, in America, 387. 
 
 Powell J. W., ou American dia- 
 lects, 320; in charge of Ameri- 
 can ethnology, 383. 
 
 Powers S. cited, 325, 328, 329; 
 illustration from, 331 ; on Am- 
 erican ethnology, 383. 
 
 Pozzy B. cited, 434. 
 
 Prairies, 436, 439. 
 
 Preadamitism, implications of, 
 283; not plurality of origins, 
 285 ; doctrine of disentangled, 
 412 ; in literature, 454 ; Peyrerius 
 on, 458. 
 
 Preadamites, 211, 449; resem- 
 blance of to Adam, 191, 197; 
 portrait of, 192; proved by an- 
 tiquity of races, 211 ; the ques- 
 tion of strictly biblical, 242, 
 454; Peyrerius on, 454; Van 
 Amringe and others on, 461 ; 
 anonymous author on, 462; 
 M'Causland and others on, 468 ; 
 Whedon on, 470 ; J, P. Thomp- 
 son on, 471. 
 
 Preglacial man, 430, 473. 
 
 Preglacial remains mistaken for 
 human, 421. 
 
 Prehamitic people in Asia, 134, 
 135, see " Preuoachite." 
 
 Prehistoric crania, 151, 167, 168; 
 prognathism of, 171; people, 
 398, 413, 418. 
 
 Prehistoric time-divisions, 167. 
 
 Preuoachite races, 132; Scripture 
 on, 132; non-biblical evidences 
 on, 137 ; existed in Nile-valley, 
 145; in Europe, 145, 151, 152; 
 general, 153. 
 
 Prescott, cited, 281, 395, 477. 
 
 Pribiloff islands, 399. 
 
 Prichard, cited, 19, 348; on bib- 
 lical chronology, 130; on pre- 
 hamites, 137 ; on cause of race 
 distinctions, 184; works of, 184. 
 
 Priest J. cited, 384. 
 
 Primates, distribution of, 358. 
 
 Primitive man, 273; not repre- 
 sented by Adam, 294, 412; con- 
 dition of, 412; not assumed the 
 product of evolution, 412; ad- 
 vent of, in tropical region, 356, 
 429. 
 
 Primitive population of Asia, 134. 
 
 Primitive stock of humanity, 297. 
 
 Prisse papyrus, 126. 
 
 Prognathism, 170. 
 
 Progress the law of life, 269; 
 exemplified in paleontology, 
 270, 273; implied by the fiat 
 theory, 271 ; and in educability 
 of intelligence, 272; revealed 
 in human history, 273. 
 
 Projections of the head, 169. 
 
 Proyart, cited, 281. 
 
 Pruner Bey, cited, 71, 151, 425. 
 
 Prussians, 47. 
 
 Psychic comparisons, 181. 
 
 Puance", 423. 
 
 Pueblos of Colorado valley, 329, 
 340, 387, 405. 
 
 Pumpelly R. cited, 437. 
 
 Punjab, 43, 44, 407. 
 
 Pyramids, 118. 
 
 Quadrumana and Negroes, 247, 
 
 248, 250. 
 
 Quadrumana of Africa, 260. 
 Quagga, 260. 
 Quatrefages ana Hamy, cited, 
 
 152. 
 Quatrefages, cited, 74, 77, 370; on 
 
 races, 52, 298. 
 
 Quiche's, 334; civilization of, 262. 
 Quichuas, 186, 262; portrait of 
 
 one of, 336 ; language of, 385. 
 Quitu, 394, 405. 
 
 Raamah, 18. 
 
 Race, distinctions, 156; antiquity 
 97, 188, 198; tables, 211, 299, 
 300, 302, 
 
 Race divergence, not fitful, 216, 
 217; illustrated by paleon- 
 tology, 216, 217 ; of Negro, con- 
 tinuous, 216, 217; supposed 
 primitively rapid, 227. 
 
 Races, not sharply circumscribed, 
 77 ; disappearing, 86 ; newly ap- 
 pearing, 86; value of distinc- 
 tions of, 86; characterized, 52; 
 classification of, 299; primitive 
 African, 239; in early Egypt, 
 97, 198; depicted, 199; some- 
 times blended, 200, 464. 
 
 Racial, divergences in identify, 
 ing Adam, 8, 464 ; interfusion, 
 80; changes primitively rapid, 
 227 ; degeneracy denied, 269.
 
 496 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Radiant point of Mongoloids, 
 370, 372 ; of Altaians, 374. 
 
 Radii, in anthropometry, 168. 
 
 Radius of Negro, 171. 
 
 Rameses III, 23. 
 
 Ramss, in Arabia, 18. 
 
 Raoul-Raquette, cited, 19. 
 
 Rau C. cited, 418. 
 
 Rawlinson G. cited, 21, 24, 25, 34, 
 35, 37, 38, 40, 42, 43, 47, 112, 
 114, 137, 140, 440; work of, 18; 
 on names in Genesis, 15; on 
 Pelasgians, 24 ; on miscigene- 
 sis, 82 ; inaptness of argument, 
 82; on Noachic origin of all 
 men, 90 ; on prehamites, 137 ; on 
 distinction of Hamites and Tu- 
 ranians, 138; on ethnography 
 of Scyths, 138; on European 
 Tatars, 148. 
 
 Rawlinson H. cited, 121, 350. 
 
 Readings of Hebrew Bible, 8, 9. 
 
 Red Cloud portrayed, 66. 
 
 Redemption in other worlds, 289 ; 
 Whedon on, 289; Marvin on, 
 289; Chalmers, H. Miller, D. 
 T3rewster and E. Nares on, 292; 
 Bp. Porteus and Dr. Bentley 
 on, 293. 
 
 Red Sea, connects Arabia and 
 Africa, 28. 
 
 Reexaminations often a duty, 133. 
 
 Rehoboth, 20, 448. 
 
 Reindeer Epoch, 167,414,416, 442. 
 
 Religion of prehistoric people, 
 417; of early Adamites, 418. 
 
 Remusat, cited, 131 
 
 Rephaim, 448. 
 
 Repugnance of race, 80, 85. 
 
 Research, allowable methods 
 of, 3. 
 
 Resen, 20, 448. 
 
 Retu, 27. 
 
 Retzius, on Americans, 338, 383. 
 
 Rhamenitidse, 18. 
 
 Rhodes, 41. 
 
 Ricarees, 342. 
 
 Ried Aq. on Patagonians, 337. 
 
 Rink, cited, 388, 389. 
 
 Riphaces, 39. 
 
 Riphath, 39. 
 
 River Drifts, 424, 441. 
 
 Robertson, cited, 28. 
 
 Rocha A. cited, 384. 
 
 Rodanim, 41. 
 
 Romans, in early times, 45. 
 Rome, under Etruscan influence,. 
 
 25. 
 
 Rosellini, cited, 93, 112, 198, 206. 
 Rosetta stone, 40. 
 Rot, 197, 199. 
 
 Routes of Asiatic migration, 375- 
 Roweyda, 23. 
 Rude Stone Epoch, 167. 
 Russians, 47. 
 
 Sabatica regio, 19. 
 
 Sabeism of Turanians, 141. 
 
 Sabtah, 18. 
 
 Sabtecha, 19. 
 
 Sacy, on biblical chronology, 107. 
 
 Sagas, 389. 
 
 Saghaliens, 143. 
 
 Sahaptiu family, 328. 
 
 Sahara, 367. 
 
 Saint Prest, 422. 
 
 Sakkarah, tablet of, 113. 
 
 Salachians, 31. 
 
 Salah, 31. 
 
 Salapeni, 32. 
 
 Samnites, 26. 
 
 Sanaa, in Arabia, 32. 
 
 Sandwich islands, 265, 400. 
 
 Sanscrit, 44, 240. 
 
 Santa Barbara Indians, 387. 
 
 Saporta G. de, cited, 382. 
 
 Sarmatians, 46, 48. 
 
 Scandinavians, 47. 
 
 Schaffarik, cited, 350. 
 
 Schleicher A. cited, 241. 
 
 Schliernann, cited, 38, 433. 
 
 Schouw, cited, 403. 
 
 Schulz H. cited, 410. 
 
 Science, modern origin of, 4;. 
 available in interpretation, 456. 
 
 Scientific, mode of research, 3; 
 questions in theology, 2, 89. 
 
 Scythians, 39, 46, 49 ; invade Eu- 
 rope, 47; ethnic position of, 
 47, 138. 
 
 Sears on the Bible, 8. 
 
 SeBA, 17, 132. 
 
 Secular inferences from Bible, 2. 
 
 Sedentes, 326, 327, 328; defined, 
 344 ; origin and migrations of, 
 404; portrait of, 321, 334; par- 
 tially designated, 333; extend- 
 ed to Patagonia, 337, 388, 405 ; 
 represented by " mound build- 
 ers," 389.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 497 
 
 Seeman B. on Mulattoes, 178. 
 
 Selish family, 328, 390. 
 
 Semangs, 77, 312, 314. 
 
 Seminoles, 343. 
 
 Semites and their dispersion, 30, 
 448. 
 
 Semites, in modern times, 36; 
 always within narrow limits, 
 37. * 
 
 Semitic family, 54; languages, 
 385; intermixtures in Africa, 
 78, 367. 
 
 Semitized nations, 36. 
 
 Semper, Carl, cited, 77. 
 
 Sennacherib, 93. 
 
 Septuagint and English transla- 
 tion, 8; preferred for chronol- 
 ogy, 465. 
 
 Sequel to doctrine of preadam- 
 itism, 282. 
 
 Sequoia, 435. 
 
 Serbes, of Third Dynasty, 124. 
 
 Serres, 250. 
 
 Seth, as a name, 450; descend- 
 ants of, 162, 347. 
 
 Sethite Dynasty, 451. 
 
 Sewell D., illustration from, 192, 
 335. 
 
 Seyda, 22. 
 
 Seyft'arth, cited, 113. 
 
 Sharpe S. cited, 112, 121, 123; on 
 Egyptian queens, 123. 
 
 Shawnees, 342. 
 
 Sheba, Hamitic, 18 ; Semitic, 33. 
 
 Sheleph, 32. 
 
 Shell-heaps of Aleutians, 325. 
 
 Shem, the word, 30, 409. 
 
 Shepherds in Egypt, 26; as an- 
 cestors of Americans, 385. 
 
 Shillouhs, 21, 26, 70. 
 
 Shinar, 19, 92, 133, 135, 295. 
 
 Shoals in oceans, 362. 
 
 Shoshoni, 330, 390. 
 
 Shufu, 204. 
 
 Shumir, 140. 
 
 Siamese, 317, 371. 
 
 Sicanes, 25, 146, 198. 
 
 Siculi, 25. 
 
 Sidon, 22. 
 
 Sifan, 371. 
 
 Sikkim, 319. 
 
 Sinaitic peninsula, 118; mines in, 
 125. 
 
 Sinite, 22. 
 
 Sioux, 342. 
 
 Sitka-kwan, 326. 
 
 Skeletons compared, 248. 
 
 Skrselings, 389. 
 
 Skulls prehistoric, mongoloid, 
 
 151 ; some dolichocephalic, 152 ; 
 
 index of, 167. 
 Slavs, 47, 410. 
 Sluggishness of Negro, 175, 181 ; 
 
 reacts on Whites, 182. 
 Smith C. H. on Mulattoes, 85. 
 Smith, George, 158, 475. 
 Smith's Dictionary, cited, 19, 103, 
 
 111, 124, 134, 226. 
 Society islands, 370, 400. 
 Sodom, 134. 
 Solomon islands, 76. 
 Solomon's Song, quoted, 94 
 Solymi, 36. 
 Somali, 78, 238, 239. 
 Somme, 424. 
 Sonoran languages, 333. 
 "Sons of God," 189, 194, 295, 
 
 463 ; in Job, 195, 464. 
 Sons of Noah as nations, 409. 
 Sothic periods, 115; denned, 123. 
 Soudan, Negroes, 310, 367; 
 
 boundary of Hamites, 26. 
 Southall J. C. cited, 421. 
 Spalding, cited, 440. 
 Species, defined by Dr. Whedon, 
 
 228 ; by Dr. Morton, 228 ; mod- 
 ern conception of, 232. 
 Sphinx, Egyptian, 127. 
 Spinoza, cited, 195. 
 Square-letter Hebrew, 9. 
 Squier, cited, 338, 385, 393. 
 St. Acheul, 416. 
 Stakhin-kwan, 326. 
 Stanley, Dean, cited, 19. 
 Stanley H. M. cited, 258, 261, 
 
 434. 
 
 St. Augustine on chronology, 101. 
 Steatopygy, 72, 254, 308, 310. 
 Steenstrup, 441. 
 Steere J. B., illustration from, 
 
 58, 78, 336; Peruvian skulls 
 
 collected by, 339. 
 Steinthal, cited, 241. 
 Stelae, Egyptian, 112, 113. 
 Stephens, cited, 338, 393. 
 St. Hilaire, cited, 184. 
 Stone Age, 167, 379, 421. 
 Stone Folk, Epoch of, 420 ; high 
 
 antiquity of, fanciful, 420. 
 Strabo, cited, 147, 175.
 
 498 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Streams of Asiatic population, 
 369. 
 
 Strength of back, 175. 
 
 Strong, James, on chronology, 
 103 ; on Epoch of Deluge, 108 ; 
 motives of, for short chro- 
 nology, 109 ; on Egyptian chro- 
 nology, 111, 112; on Turin 
 Papyrus, 113; on parallel dy- 
 nasties, 114; table of parallel- 
 isms of, 116; on astronomical 
 chronology, 124; his Epoch of 
 Flood examined, 213, 219. 
 
 Structural degradation, 275. 
 
 St. Thomas, 265. 
 
 Stuart, Moses, on various read- 
 ings, 9. 
 
 St. Vincent, Bory de, cited, 184. 
 
 Sudan, family, 69. See " Sou- 
 dan." 
 
 Sumeric language, 36. 
 
 Summary of this work, 472. 
 
 Sumpitan, 343. 
 
 Sunburnt family, 52, 162. 
 
 Supernatural origins admissible, 
 3. 
 
 Supraprbital radius, 163. 
 
 Surovietski L. cited, 410. 
 
 Susiana, 30; primitively Hamit- 
 ic, 23. 
 
 Susianians, 48, 137. 
 
 Syene, 92. 
 
 Symplegades, 440. 
 
 Syncellus, on chronology, 111, 
 129. 
 
 Syria, primitively Hamitic, 23. 
 
 Syrians, 35, 36. 
 
 Table mountain, 428. 
 
 Table of first-known advents, 211 ; 
 
 of chronological intervals, 212, 
 
 218 ; discussed, 213, 219. 
 Tablet of Abydos, 113; New, of 
 
 Abydos, 113; of Sakkarah, 
 
 113; of Karnak, 113. 
 Tablets, Egyptian, 112. 
 Tacitus, cited, 124. 
 Tadshik, 44. 
 Tahkali family, 390. 
 Tamahu, 197, 199. 
 Tamulian Dravidian portrayed, 
 
 55. 
 
 Tamuls or Tamils, 56, 348, 377. 
 Tarascs, 392. 
 Tarshish, 41. 
 
 Tarsus, 41. 
 
 Tarym-Basin, 372, 373, 376, 391. 
 
 Tasmanians, 186, 365. 
 
 Tatar element of speech, 48. 
 
 Tatars older than Hamites, 137. 
 
 Tcherkesses, 40. 
 
 Tchung-kang, 130. 
 
 Te"da, 310. 
 
 Telegu language, 56. 
 
 Temahu, 27. 
 
 Tennant E. cited, 267. 
 
 Terah, 133. 
 
 Tertiary land and water, 362. 
 
 Teucroi of Hamitic origin, 24. 
 
 Teutons, 46, 4" 
 
 Thai, 371. 
 
 Thenay, 423. 
 
 Theological consequences, 283, 
 472. 
 
 Theopompos, on Atlantis, 380. 
 
 Thessaly, 45. 
 
 Thibetans, 376, 377. 
 
 Thiele, bridge of, 441. 
 
 Thompson J. P. on preadamites, 
 471. 
 
 Thomson A. S. cited, 265. 
 
 Thomson, Wyville, cited, 381. 
 
 Thorgon, 39. 
 
 Thorowgood T. cited, 383. 
 
 Thracians, 24, 42, 45, 48, 122. 
 
 Thucydides, cited, 146. 
 
 Tiahuanuco, 395. 
 
 Tibia, flattening of, 248. 
 
 Tidal, 134. 
 
 Tigris, 123. 
 
 Tii, Egyptian queen, 127. 
 
 Timagenes on Atlantis, 380, 381. 
 
 Time; a factor in determining 
 Adam, 8, 446, 464 ; genesiacal, 
 insufficient, 446; examination 
 of, 446. 
 
 Timor-Laut island, 76. 
 
 Timur, 374, 375. 
 
 Ting Ling, 347. 
 
 Tiniere, cone of, 441. 
 
 Tinneh family, 328, 330, 342, 396. 
 
 Tiras, 42, 45. 
 
 Tirhakah, 94. 
 
 Titicaca, 395, 405. 
 
 Tlinkets, 65, 330; described, 326. 
 
 Toda tribe, 348 ; one of portrayed, 
 349. 
 
 Togarmah, 39. 
 
 Toltecatl or Toltecatlac, civiliza- 
 tion and migrations, 391.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 499 
 
 Toltecs, 334, 393, 394, 395, 340; 
 migrations of, 392, 405. 
 
 Topinard P. cited, 83, 170, 172, 
 182,312, 313, 423; on primitive 
 populations, 197; on their 
 plasticity, 230; on human an- 
 tiquity, 230 ; on Hottentot phy- 
 siognomy, 254 ; on Australians, 
 307 ; on Patagonians, 337. 
 
 Torfseus, cited, 389. 
 
 Totonacs, 392. 
 
 Traditional belief's, 1,4, 6; found 
 erroneous, 4, 5. 
 
 Traffic about Behring's Strait, 
 398. 
 
 Transition from Mongoloids to 
 Papuans, 312; from Austra- 
 lians to Dravida, 312. 
 
 Translations of Bible, 4, 8. 
 
 Troglodytes, 145, 428; linguis- 
 tic affinities of, 148 ; crania of, 
 167; older than Adam, 412. 
 See " Prehistoric." 
 
 Tsaroff, George, portrait of, 67. 
 
 Tsinuks, 327, 328, 390. 
 
 Tuareg, 186. 
 
 Tubal, 41, 42. 
 
 Tubal-Cain, 136, 188, 446. 
 
 Tufted hair, 71, 74. 
 
 Tukin, 373. 
 
 Tungus, 63, 318, 319, 325, 374, 
 377, 391. 
 
 Turanian, affinities of Dravida, 
 56, 315, 348, 409; words, 134; 
 languages, 467 ; dialects under- 
 lying all, 137, 141, 409. 
 
 Turcomans, 64, 79, 408. 
 
 Turin Papyrus, 113, 126. 
 
 Turkestan, 43. 
 
 Turkish migrations, 373. 
 
 Turks, 64, 79, 345, 348, 350, 377, 
 391, 404. 
 
 Turner Prof, cited, 433. 
 
 Tursanes, 24. 
 
 Tuscaroras, 387. 
 
 Tuski, 320, 321, 344. 
 
 Tylor, cited, 281. 
 
 Tyndall J. cited, 438. 
 
 Types of mankind, 52 
 
 Tyrrhenians, 24, 25. 
 
 UbSc family, 150. 
 Ugaluk-mut, 327. 
 Ugrians, 64. 
 UYghurs, 64, 373. 
 
 Ulotrichi, 299. 
 
 Unger, cited, 112. 
 
 Unity of mankind, 297, 473. 
 
 Ur, 31, 133. 
 
 Ural-Altaics, 64; origin and mi- 
 grations of, 377. See " Finns." 
 
 Urdu language, 44. 
 
 Usher on Epoch of Deluge, 108. 
 
 Usherian chronology examined, 
 211, 449. 
 
 Usiin, 347. 
 
 Uz, 35. 
 
 Uzal, 32. 
 
 Uzbeks, 408. 
 
 Vaal river, 259. 
 
 Vagantes, defined, 342, 344 ; com- 
 pared with Eskimo, 321, 327; 
 portrait of one of, 66, 332 ; en- 
 croaching on Sedentes, 340, 396 ; 
 contrasted with Sedentes, 342, 
 388; in South America, 343; 
 affinities of with Polynesians, 
 343 ; migrations of, 405. 
 
 Vambery, cited, 347. 
 
 Van Amringeonpreadamites,461. 
 
 Variability of species at different 
 epochs, 235. 
 
 Various readings of Bible, 8 
 
 Vasco da Gama, 280. 
 
 Vater, cited, 384. 
 
 Vedas, 43. 
 
 Veddahs, 267. 
 
 Venetes, 45. 
 
 Venice, 45. 
 
 Veys, 256. 
 
 Virchow, cited, 77. 
 
 Virey, cited, 184. 
 
 Virgil, cited, 147; description of 
 Negress, 207. 
 
 Vogt, Carl, cited, 251, 418. 
 
 Volney, cited, 18. 
 
 Von Hellwald D. F. cited, 384, 
 391, 394, 395. 
 
 Von Richthofen F. cited, 130, 131, 
 318, 437; on Chinese migra- 
 tions, 372, 373. 
 
 Von Tschudi on mixed races, 83. 
 
 Voudouism, 265. 
 
 Vrolik, cited, 249. 
 
 Wagner G. cited, 384. 
 Waigiou island, 75. 
 Wallace A. cited, 76, 360, 363; on 
 faunal regions, 357.
 
 500 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Wallachia, 47. 
 
 Warren G. K. cited, 441. 
 
 Watson and Kaye, cited, 319. 
 
 Webb, on Dravidian languages, 
 315. 
 
 Weber, cited, 249. 
 
 Welsh in America, 387. 
 
 Westergaard, cited, 141. 
 
 Western stream of Asiatics, 378. 
 
 Whales becoming extinct, 433. 
 
 Wheatley, Phillis, 252. 
 
 Whedon D. D. cited, 17 ; on Ham- 
 itic origin of Negroes, 90; on 
 early racial changes, 227; on 
 nature of species, 228 ; on Bible 
 and science, 228 ; on plasticity 
 of Africans, 229; on variability 
 of languages, 229 ; a short chro- 
 nologer, 231 ; arguments of ex- 
 amined, 231 ; on race degrada- 
 tion, 277 ; on theological conse- 
 quences, 286, 287; candor of, 
 288 ; on preadamites, 470. 
 
 White Nile, 27. 
 
 White race, see "Mediterrane- 
 ans." 
 
 Whitney J. D. cited, 426. 
 
 Whitney W. D. cited, 56, 71, 145, 
 241, 315. 
 
 Wife of Cain, 188, 190, 193; of 
 Seth, 191 ; of Cainites, 193. 
 
 Wild J. J. cited, 381. 
 
 Wilkinson J. G. cited, 113, 114; 
 motives of, for short chronol- 
 ogy, 109 ; table of dynasties of, 
 116. 
 
 Williams Prof, cited, 129. 
 
 Wilson, cited, 281, 339; on origin 
 of Americans, 385, 386, 404. 
 
 Winchell A. cited, 271, 357, 421, 
 435, 471. 
 
 Woman, formed from a rib, 3; 
 meaning of this, 294. 
 
 Women, Egyptian as rulers, 123. 
 
 Woolly hair, 186. 
 
 World, age of, 4. 
 
 Worlds, other, reached by re- 
 demption, 289. 
 
 Wyman Dr. J. on Negro physiog- 
 nomy, 253; on Tuski skulls, 
 320; on Californian skull, 427. 
 
 Xanthochroi, 135. 
 Xanthoraelanous races, 299. 
 
 Yakutats, 326. 
 
 Yakuts, 64, 373. 
 
 Yao, 130. 
 
 Yareb in Arabia, 32. 
 
 Yemen, 32, 33. 
 
 YOLaD, 450. 
 
 Yoloffs, 186. 
 
 Yu, 130. 
 
 Yucatan, 393, 394, 405. 
 
 Yukagiri, 144. 
 
 Yunan, 40. 
 
 Yuncas, 337. 
 
 Yvan, on race degradation, 277. 
 
 Zapotecs, 392. 
 Zeboim, 134. 
 Zebra, 260. 
 Zebu, 371. 
 Zemarite, 23. 
 Zend-Avesta, 295, 430. 
 Zend language, 44. 
 Zerah, 94. 
 Zipporah, 91. 
 Zoroastrianism, 43. 
 Zuzim, 448. 
 Zygomatic arch, 348.
 
 university or 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY , 
 305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 Box 951388 
 LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. 
 
 ON 
 
 . 
 
 
 PRINTED IN u.a.*. CAT. NO. 24 161 BW
 
 University of Cal 
 
 Southern Regie 
 
 Library Facil: